Not a word was spoken by everyone there for a while, as they all looked at the chaos in front of them. The land in certain parts had been completely destroyed. The strong structure along with the school gates was no longer there, and it was exactly the same for the city that was on the other side.

"What's going on?" Kazz finally spoke, confused. "Is this not what you expected?"

Of course, Kazz knew nothing of what the human world was meant to look like. She was just there to make sure the others were doing as they were told and at the same time to let her leader know if there was anything worth reporting.

'Is this worth reporting?' She thought, but she had no clue.

"It looks like a large battle took place here," Logan said.

"I think even I figured that one out." Peter commented. "But look...I can't hear anything. I can't even see anyone. The whole place it's like it's been abandoned."

"Like a zombie movie," Vorden said.

Fex couldn't help but chuckle at this comment. But he quickly placed his hand over his mouth when the others turned around to look at him. This was a s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e matter to them more than him. This was their home.

But he couldn't help himself. After all, Peter was the closest to a Zombie than anyone here, so it just felt strange that Vorden would be the one to say that after Peter's comment.

"Do you think it was an attack from the Dalki? Or maybe some beast got out from the portal?" Layla asked.

"I don't think it's from the Dalki." Paul said, looking up in the sky. When he first saw the destruction, it was his first thought as well. "If it was the Dalki, we would be seeing their grand ship above us."

Paul remembered from the last war. A ship that was large enough to be seen from nearly anywhere on earth. At the time it had set fear in all of their hearts and it was a day they could never forget.

However, he couldn't deny that it could have been a few Dalki, but the place being abandoned like this didn't make any sense. The damage looked like it had been done a while ago. And there was no longer anyone here, they would have been repairing the place by now if it was like so.

"Is there any way we can get in contact with the head base?" Quinn asked, looking at Paul. "Or anyone or the other generals."

"The vampires took all our equipment from us, but it was useless at the time, anyway. We block local connections from the rest of the world on the island, anyway. There are only certain devices that can be used to contact others. Everything that can be used is either in the school or in the city, but it all looks destroyed from here."

"My research!!!" Logan shouted. He started to think of all the gadgets he had still left in his room. Everything he had built over the years he had brought with him. Was that too all destroyed?

"Alright, let's calm down." Quinn said. the more time they were spending standing around doing nothing. The more people were starting to worry. "Let's try to find something that will help us get in contact with some people that may know what the hell is going on here. Peter, if you could run to the city, see if there's anyone, a single person who's alive, bring them back to us. Tell them Paul is here."

The reason for picking Peter was because he had unlimited stamina, he would be able to run endlessly around the city trying to find someone. He also had great speed on top of this due to his stats.

The others looked quite shaken and the only ones that would have been able to do a task like this, he would have rather kept close to himself.

The group minus Peter all started to head to the school and along their path, they had spotted their first person. Quinn immediately ran to them using his super speed, but the person was dead. More precisely he was burnt to a complete crisp. His hair frazzled.

The person on the floor wore the standard military uniform and was one of the military personnel.

Continuing to walk towards the school they saw many more bodies, and Quinn decided to personally check each one of them. Every one of them had been completely fried. There were specs of blood on the floor here and there but using his inspect skill Quinn could tell it was useless. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/everyone-gone!_50934935044801751">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/everyone-gone!_50934935044801751</a> for visiting.

"Have you noticed?" Cia said. "So far all the dead bodies we have found. It's only the guards. I can't see any of the students."

'You're right!" Layla said.

"That shouldn't be too unusual," Logan replied. "Remember it was the summer. Most of the students had already returned him to be with their families. There weren't a lot of students here to begin with."

Hearing Logan say this, many of them started to think of their own families. Wondering if they were all okay in this. Even Layla was thinking about Pure. She couldn't help but worry a little.

Reaching the school most of the buildings had crumbled away. There were some parts left up they tried to explore but it looked like everything was destroyed. Just in case though, they all split up to see if there was anything they could find. Vorden had even taken Borden out of his little side pocket box, so he could search as well.

Logan had designed a small tool box that could be attached to the side of Borden's leg for easy carrying. At first, Vorden was worried about how he would sleep since the box would be upright all the time. But it turns out that Borden liked to sleep with his legs tucked in while holding them with his hands. Fitting him in fine.

This image reminded him of the position Sil would often sit in and sleep in. Which was making Vorden wonder if Borden was based on him, the original, or a mixture of all three of them.

Anyway, Borden was extremely helpful in moving large piles of rubble that could have possibly buried something underneath for them to see.

Logan was trying to locate where his room would have been, and he had indeed found it, but just like with the guards, everything was destroyed and fried. The components inside were destroyed. It would have been easier to build new devices rather than trying to repair the old ones.

"Damn it!" Logan said as he kicked a piece of rubble. He wasn't hugely upset. Being the person he was, all the information he found was always backed up somewhere. The problem was that somewhere was where his parents lived.

After finding out that they might have lied to him, Logan wasn't prepared to talk to them about such things just yet. He was hoping to get a small little break with the school life before then.

Returning to the center. They all were now sitting on the field wondering what they could do. None of them had found anything. It looked like whoever had come by had even taken all the teleporters.

"Is there any way off this island?" Vorden asked.

"The island was made so it would be incredibly hard for people to try and leave the place," Paul replied. "The most common way of travel was teleporters. If we didn't have that we would call for an airship to pick us up, but with no way to call one…"

The group now felt like they only had one hope, and they could see it coming towards them in the distance. Peter had finally rejoined the others. They all were listening keenly into what he had to say, but he had only found out the same as them.

Several soldiers lying dead. Still not a single student had been found, but any type of technology or such had either been taken away or destroyed. The other pattern again was the scorch marks on the bodies.

"With no teleporters are we stuck here forever then!" Cia said. As now she was really starting to worry.

"Well, there is one option," Fex replied as he looked towards Kazz. With her, she had brought a family large backpack that she had been easily carrying on her back.

The others didn't care to ask what was inside. It was her own belongings but Fex knew. As she opened her back they could see that it was a portable teleporter.

"No, we can't." Quinn instantly said. "We can't go back to the vampire world after just getting here, we have nothing to report to them."

"But what choice do we have?" Vorden asked. "They said they have other teleporters to the other bases. Maybe they will let us use them."

What Vorden said made sense, but Quinn just had this slight fear in the back of his mind. That if he was to go back. There was a chance they wouldn't let him out again. On top of that, he wanted to know what the hell happened here, before hopping around to any other places.

"I suppose there is one place we haven't checked," Paul said. "Also if it hasn't been touched, then it might be our ticket out of here."

They all turned to Paul, hoping and wondering what his answer would be.

"The dungeon underneath the academy," Paul answered.

The dungeon, a place where once Peter was kept . An area where they placed the troublemakers of the military in.

*****

For MDS updates and artwork you can follow on Instagram and Facebook:jksmanga

If you would like to support the idea of a manga being created you can on P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

The dungeon was known by everyone who had attended a military base. For it was not only used on the students but the military personnel as well. Each place had one, but it wasn't clear to everyone what exactly went on down there. They never explained it to students or the others.

However, there were very few people who would come out from the dungeon and when they did, they would do so as a changed person.

Logan had done a lot of research on the dungeon when Peter was down there, and it turned out that most of the rumors were most likely just that, rumors. The reason for people's crazy change was because they had their abilities taken away.

Essentially, the dungeons around the military bases were a prison, and they would spend their days waiting there until Truedream came and took their abilities away. Making them a normal person, with no such way to abuse their abilities again.

The group followed Paul to a particular spot in the school. It was where the administration building would be and often where the other teachers would hold their meetings. The good news so far was Paul hadn't seen any of his generals or sergeants having been killed.

'Did they make it out safely in time?' He thought.

"It's right here." Paul pointed underneath the rubble. The others including himself got to work, doing the heavy lifting. As Paul was doing so, he found the rubble was far lighter than he had imagined in his head.

Of course, he hadn't even had time to get used to his new body. Even if Leo had briefed him on everything, there was only so much you could learn from words. So right now he was on a learn as you go basis.

When the rubble was finally cleared, there appeared to be what looked like a large trap door.

"This is definitely the place." Peter said.

Only the trapdoor wasn't what it used to be, it too had been completely destroyed. The doors were bent and some rubble from the building was seen inside. Past the trap door there was a descending staircase.

"The lights are on." Layla noticed. "Is someone inside?"

"Maybe they can answer the questions we have." Quinn said, walking forward and taking the charge this time while the rest followed him.

"Paul." Quinn said as he noticed he was still standing at the top. He was still thinking about the whole situation, and honestly, if there were people inside, he didn't want to meet them down there. If their abilities had yet to be taken away, they would have a huge grudge against him and the others. For more reasons than one.

"You're coming with me, you know this place better than anyone." Quinn said, dragging him to the front.

Walking down the staircase it was the same, they could see bodies lying across the floor, but for the first time. They had also spotted a student uniform.

The students all looked at him, wondering if they could figure out who he was, but not one of them recognized the body, it was hard to with the burn like marks everywhere.

"Maybe he was down here from near the start of the year, or was a second-year student." Logan said.

Once the staircase had ended, they were finally there, in the so-called dungeon. However dungeon was a strange word to use, for the sight they were looking at was pretty impressive and modern looking.

They had entered what could only be described as an underground base. The same materials that were used to build parts of the base outside, were also used inside. The room was large and felt a bit like a square shaped shopping mall. For when they looked up, they could see several floors above them.

Each floor was lined with rooms going across both sides, then at the end of each place, there were doors that looked as if it led to different places.

"It looks like they have enough doors here to keep the whole school under here." Fex said. "Why make so many?"

The group started walking with Paul leading the way, and he was telling the idea behind it.

"It was designed that way. When Pure came about, we started realizing that different people had different ideals. The military was afraid that these ideals were able to convince a whole group to go rogue. So they made us build a room for each student that was present at the school."

"There is also a separate one, underneath the city as well, for each of the military personnel."

"You're saying it's bad for people to have different ideals?" Quinn asked. "It's your way, or you get locked up."

"When war is upon us, it's important that everyone has the same goal. We have to be fighting the enemy, not each other." Paul replied sternly. It was as if he was trying to convince himself that what he had done was right so far.

They continued to walk, and inside the room, there were now several bodies. It was a mixture of both guards and students. The doors to the rooms were open, and some had been broken open. Still, they hadn't found a single person alive yet. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/ticket-out-of-here_50951143697738140">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/ticket-out-of-here_50951143697738140</a> for visiting.

However, there was a key difference to the people inside the dungeon and those outside. These bodies inside had different wounds. Yes, they were scorched, but they also had puncture wounds, some had missing limbs. As if they had gotten into two separate fights with two different ability users.

Vorden was looking at it all carefully inspecting the bodies longer than anyone else, and he had his finger on his chin as if he was thinking hard about something.

"Tell me, what do you think happened here?" Paul asked out of curiosity.

When looking at the bodies, Vorden who was well experienced in different abilities came up with his own theory. It was only a thought and there was no way of confirming it without asking someone, but he thought there was no harm in telling the others.

"If we look at the bodies outside they were all scorched, the ones in here are the same but slightly different. It's like they were in a battle beforehand. It was clear that this was done with an ability and there had to be more than one person to pull off something like this, which meant they all had the same ability."

"It looked as if a group of people had come to take out the soldiers on the outside, while there was some fighting going on inside the dungeon. Then when the intruders from outside came inside, they used their abilities on every soldier to make sure they were dead."

"There aren't many people that have the strength to take on the military. Even if it's just one base like this. If I was to take a guess, it would either be the fire ability from the big four, or the lightning ability from the big four. It could be another faction with a power similar to theirs, but I can't imagine anyone else pulling off something like this."

When Vorden said those last words, he had slightly bitten his bottom lip, for he had lied slightly. There was one more family that would be able to pull this off as well. It was his own family.

"It looks like me and you are thinking along the same lines." Paul said. He could tell Vorden was a very observant person, the most out of all of them.

"But why would the big four suddenly attack?" Layla asked. "I mean, I understand if the big families got together, but if what Vorden says is true, this was the work of one family. Why now of all times?"

"That's what we're trying to find out." Quinn said.

The group continued to walk, and now they were out of the main area. There were no longer any cells for the prisoners and instead just rooms with different objects inside them. Some had restraining chairs and tables with chains on them.

Others looked like rooms filled with different types of games. Seeing all this, Layla wasn't liking it at all. It was reminding her a lot of her time at Pure. They too did similar things.

"What is all this?" Fex asked.

"Before I say anymore, I feel like whatever I say I will turn out to be the bad guy." Paul replied. "I'm no saint, I know that, and I have already explained many times my reasoning for doing so. I just want to remind you all I am on your side now."

"I wish to save my people, and figure out what is happening here. Everything that has happened has already happened and was approved by several people, not just me."

These words were mostly directed at Quinn, now that Paul was a vampire, seeing all this stuff he could hear Quinn's heartbeat getting louder as he was getting more frustrated.

"This is a testing room." Paul said. "Often there are new technologies, or new medical procedures. For the criminals that commit the biggest crimes, they are to be used here."

It was a good thing Paul had said what he had said before, because if he hadn't Quinn would have had another outburst, but it was pointless just to waste his breath. It was the fact that things wasn't fair. Crimes would't be treated fairly. He was sure those with stronger abilities were free to get away with more things then others.

While those low levels, might just be put in these types of places anyway. Saying that there was no better use for them. They couldn't fight so they might as well be used to help against the war.

It rubbed Quinn the wrong way because if he had never gotten his ability he would have been one of these people as well, as well as Peter.

"The reason we are down here though, is because the experimentation wasn't just on people, but on new technologies and such being developed." Paul said.

That's when they noticed, so far, this part of the facility had remained untouched. They were going through several doors, and each time a passcode was required to be entered. By the sound and the way Paul's finger was moving it was a different one each time as well.

With each room they entered it was filled side by side with different things, and then finally they had entered the room they were looking for.

"Whoah!!!" Fex said. "Now that's cool."

"This is our ticket out of here." Paul said.

They had entered some type of hanger, and in front of them, was a large spaceship.

*****

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For the students and the young ones, the spaceship looked incredible; they had never seen such a thing like it before. It was strange, although humans were able to travel through space, it wasn't the same way the Dalki could.

When they came with their sh.i.p.s, it was a sign of how advanced their technology was. From the war the humans had actually managed to obtain the technology of teleporters before having manageable sh.i.p.s for travel in space freely. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/starting-the-ship_50958403803079524">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/starting-the-ship_50958403803079524</a> for visiting.

The sh.i.p.s that they did make would be used to do surveillance on some of the beast planets that they already owned. Ready and preparing for another attack. This was why they had gone most of their lives never seeing such a thing before, and it was the same for the vampires as well.

The space ship was large and quite aerodynamic as this one focused on speed. The front part of it, the commander's cabin, had a glass front allowing you to see out of it, and then got wider towards the back. A bit like a paper aeroplane. It wasn't like a plane where there were two separate wings.

The back end of the ship was slightly larger and thicker as it had three huge thrusters that would be its main driving force, while also containing mini thrusters in other areas for control.

"It's a new model, that still in the testing phase, but it's a fighter ship." Paul explained. "As long as it has remained untouched, there should be a few things on board, Weapons, mecha suits, a few exploration vehicles. It also should have some portable teleporters.

"Although all of their destinations lead back to this place, they are pretty much useless."

The others couldn't wait and were already running towards it. Paul Went off to the side towards another terminal. After inputting a code and placing his hand on the scanner. Everyone felt a sudden vibration below.

"What's happening?" Layla said as she tried to get her balance.

Slowly, everyone including the spaceship was starting to lift from the ground. They slowly went up, and above, two panels started to slide and the bright sun was shining through.

When it finally reached the top, they noticed that they were in the center field that was in between all of the buildings.

"Shall we?" Paul said, pointing at the ship.

Quinn had to admit that even he was excited, and all of them started running towards the ship. Paul had handed over what was considered the keys of the ship. It was a small remote like device. There were many buttons on it and it seemed a little complicated to use.

However, unexpectedly what had helped him learn how to use the strange remote was his system. Using the inspect skill, it told him what every button on the strange remote did. Then when pressing one, the ship opened, and a ramp started to descend to the ground, allowing everyone to climb on board.

There was no tour as such, everyone was just running about going where they pleased, looking at everything inside the place. It looked big on the outside, and looked even bigger when they got in.

It would go off into certain areas, such as a large canteen, a sleeping area for everyone, a training room, a research room and even more. Everyone was getting more excited as they went from room to room. It was like the whole school faculties had been compressed into one place.

Seeing everyone's faces like that warmed Paul's heart a little. He had felt bad, but this whole time he had only been thinking about pleasing the supreme commander and winning this long war. He had never had the time to rest.

In one of the rooms, they found many uniforms and it was a design they were not too familiar with. They were all still in the clothes they had borrowed from the tenth's castle and didn't really fit in with the current times. So each one of them decided to change.

The clothing was made with the latest technology in breathable air. Made out of high quality materials and would regulate the human body temperature. It was mostly blue and gray in design and had little lights of blue liquid going throughout that would regulate the suit.

"It's made of a special type of beast and is actually powered by its crystals." Paul said. "In a way it's beast gear armor, or more precisely beast gear clothing. It's another prototype for the new soldiers, it will offer you some protection as well."

"The problem was, the beast it's made from is quite rare to find, so the project was discontinued. All that we have here on board is what was made of it." Paul explained.

Looking at everything there seemed to be about a hundred or so suits. After everyone had finished exploring the first area, they all met up in the large main room again and changed wearing the new clothing.

It was time to go on the bridge. The bridge linked the main room to the command centre at the front of the spaceship. They all got inside a large round dome see-through room.

It looked as if it could fit about five hundred people inside at a time. Then all that was needed to do was pressing on the control inside the room if you wanted to go forward and back. Suddenly, it started to move forward and they were moving along the center of the ship.

It seemed too good and strange that students who had yet to finish their military training were suddenly on such an advanced and expensive project. Quinn couldn't imagine the amount of money and supplies that would have gone into creating something like this.

All in preparation for the future war.

Finally, the bridge had stopped and opened. They had exited into the main command room. It was designed in a sphere-like shape: there was a small platform that went outward if one was to walk forward and it would allow them to completely see out of the glass window seeing everything.

Then, from either side, a descending spiral staircase that went to multiple terminals which had screens and all sorts of buttons. It all looked too complicated for them to do anything with it.

After looking around, they eventually all went back up to the platform area, where there was a digital table centered in the middle. It was a table that could cast projections that would show 3d holograms of maps and things.

However, none of them had a clue how to use any of it. It was tempting to touch buttons while they walked around the place, but it was better if they didn't.

"There is one problem." Paul said as everyone stood around the table. "I don't know how to fly this, and usually it takes quite a substantial crew to make it work."

"And you decide to tell us now." Peter said frustrated. "Quinn, this guy is taking us on for a ride. Why get our hopes up like that."

Peter didn't really like Paul to begin with. He was one of the people that had been in the so-called dungeon.

Still, Paul didn't have bad intentions. Part of the reason he wanted to come down here was to see if there were still people alive, and who knows maybe they could figure something out and get it to work.

"I think we will be okay." Logan said. As both of his hands were pressed down on the digital map. He closed his eyes and he could feel it. He could tell the whole ship was speaking to him.

As if it was alive. He hadn't felt like this in a long time. So many of the machines in the vampire place had rejected him, but for the first time in a while this one was accepting of him. They didn't need a crew to control such a thing. He could do it all himself.

Lights, and the sounds of multiple things cl.i.c.k.i.n.g could be heard, and the start of the engine warming up had turned on.

Since the spaceship hadn't been used in a long time, it would take a while for it to warm up, and Logan had to make sure he had every part of it communicating with him. It would take a while and it was hard the first time, but eventually he would be able to get the hang of it and leave them to their own devices.

He would only have to come back from time to time if he wanted to change the instructions he would have to give each component.

"Next thing is, where do we go from here?" Vorden asked. "We have to assume that maybe the other military basis got hit like this one. Is there no communication devices on board?"

"There is." Logan replied. "Should we try to make contact?"

"Wait!" Quinn shouted. "Not just yet, I think we should try to find someone, just anyone, to see what's going on first. It would be hard to explain to people how we survived an attack, and if the military has been taken over. Maybe we are just reminding them that we're alive."

"I would suggest we try to find the closest human settlement. Maybe a city of some kind. If we run into any trouble, I can give them my clearance codes." Paul said.

"I've got it." Logan said. "But you're not going to like this, Quinn. The closest city to us is Dreamland."

It was the city owned by Jack Truedream.

*****

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

"No, we can't go there!" Peter shouted in protest "Unless we're going there to kick his a.s.s and pull his balls out."

Everyone was silenced in the room from Peter's words. He had come off a little strong after hearing Jack's name. But Quinn had to admit it, he felt the same way when he thought about it.

A man as cruel as Jack was part of the big four, his faction was so big that he owned a human city to himself. It had the highest number of members compared to any of the other factions. On top of that, it had a close relationship with the military. In a way, he was more untouchable than the other members of the big four.

"I know how you guys feel about him, but we aren't going there to team up with him," Paul said. " We just need to find out what happened. If war has broken out somehow, it will be one of the safest places for us. Remember, you are all still technically part of the military. Me and Jack have a close relationship. If he sees us coming in, I can tell him why I'm here to see him. You guys can just stay on the ship."

Quinn thought about it for a while, wondering if it would really be okay, they did just need information after all. And they could stay there until they figured out what was going on. With Paul, he could even get them to use the teleporters.

"No" An unexpected voice had protested, and it was from Kazz. "I was told that that man can't be let out of our sights. He can't go in on his own. I will go with him."

Now things just seemed to be getting worse, Quinn couldn't have the two of them going in to meet Jack. Quinn still had no idea how wild she might be. Maybe a wrong word and a fight would break out. But he understood, there was a chance that Paul would tell Jack everything, and in turn, he would report it to the supreme commander.

Then he started to think if he was to go along with the three of them, while the others waited on the ship. However, dark thoughts began to fill Quinn's mind. If he could sneak up and be right next to Jack, maybe there was a chance to get rid of him.

Jack's main weakness was the fact that he wasn't very strong. Quinn had grown so much compared to the last time they had met. If there was a chance, he could pay them back for what they had done.

After thinking about it for a while, Quinn had an answer.

"I don't think it's a good idea. Are there any other establishments owned by another faction? Or maybe a neutral ground?" Quinn asked.

Logan closed his eyes and started to have a look again, and the next closest one appeared.

"Yeah there is a city past that, but we would still have to pass Dreamland on the way," Logan replied.

"I think that will be for the best," Quinn replied.

Everyone sat at a terminal and pretended to look busy. They didn't need to do anything, as Logan was the one controlling it all. Still, it made them feel important, and they imagined themselves as a crucial part of the team to manage the ship.

Even Kazz was getting into a part of the roleplaying as she air typed away and would refer to Logan as the captain.

"Captain, are we ready for launch," Kazz asked.

"Yes, all preparations have been made," Logan replied.

"Captain, all power thrusters are fully heated and ready to go!" Fex commented. Even though he had no clue if that was true or not.

Paul started to shake his head. These kids were so strong, so brave, but they were just kids at the end of the day.

The spaceship started to rumble, and slowly they could feel themselves lifting off the ground. When it was finally a reasonable distance off from the floor. The thrusters' powers from behind turned on, and they were ready to go.

The acceleration started off slow as they went through the air, but gradually sped up, not to cause shock to everyone on the ship. Eventually, though, they were travelling as fast as an aeroplane.

"Can it go faster than this?" Quinn asked.

"It can, but I wouldn't recommend it," Logan replied. "We would have to be all buckled up, and we weren't really trained for these types of things yet. It could make us all seriously I'll."

The destination wasn't too far anyway. For a spaceship at least, they had to travel still miles over the sea, all they could do was wait. The ship was a lot easier to manoeuvre than a plane, and it was able to make sudden movements. Moving up and down, left to write quickly for its size.

"You have arrived at, destination Dreamland city." A voice said. It was a soft female voice and the sound of the ship. Logan looked towards Quinn, wondering what he wanted to do.

"Let's just talk a look," Quinn said. "I still don't think it's a good idea, but let's have a drive-by. Maybe even they were affected if a fight broke out. We can see how the city looks like."

The ship started to descend out of the sky, but not entirely still staying a reasonable distance in the air. Still, they were no longer in the clouds and could see clearly out of the glass screen and down by the sides.

"Huh, I don't see anything," Cia said, poking her head right up against the glass. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/survivors_50958419103900666">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/survivors_50958419103900666</a> for visiting.

"Yeah, isn't it a city, doesn't Truedream live in some kind of fancy tower?" Said Layla. "We should be able to see it by now."

"He does.." Paul slowly said, being just as confused as the others.

"Are you sure we are in the right place?" Vorden asked.

"Positive." Logan replied "The map says it should be right here. Should I go lower, maybe we can spot something?"

"Go ahead and do that," Quinn ordered.

The ship started to descend and move downwards. Finally, they could see something in view. They weren't prepared for this, they weren't prepared to be so shocked twice in one day. Just like with the military base, everything was destroyed; only it looked several times worse.

All of the structures looked like it had been hit by some type of nuclear bomb. The whole city was no longer three. Only rubble and destroyed buildings could be seen that had been completely pushed to the side from the centre.

And just like before ,they couldn't see signs of life there either.

"What has happened, is the whole of the earth like this?" Layla asked. She couldn't even keep her mouth closed because she was still in shock.

"This really does look like a scene out of a zombie movie," Fex said.

*Beep *Beep

"Quinn, there are some signs of life that have been picked up on the scanner. A small group of around ten or so men. Should we land near them?" Logan asked.

It was quick decision time. But the nice thing to hear was that they had finally met some people that were alive. However, Quinn still needed to be cautious, it could quite possibly be the enemy as well.

"Let's land in the city but away from them for now, maybe a few of us can go check out who they are," Quinn said, and Logan started to do as he said.

Paul was watching everything, and he noticed that everyone seemed to do what Quinn said without asking. They trusted his judgment, at the same time, his decision making wasn't so bad. Although sometimes he perhaps was too cautious.

Still, he had a good head on him and wasn't as naive as he looked.

The ship had landed, and it was time to decide who would go off the ship to check out the people below, and who would stay to look after and protect the ship. What Quinn didn't expect, though, was for everyone to want to leave the ship.

It was a good place, but they were just as curious as the others to find out what was going on in this place.

The ramp was let down, and every one stood at the entrance waiting to be picked. "Come on, you know we are bro's!" Fex said.

"Quinn, I will do whatever you ask of me, but I have known you longer than him," Peter replied.

The two girls just tried to look cute, as they gave him puppy dog eyes, and Kazz had suddenly joined in behind them.

Vorden had already moved over to Quinn's side. It was a bold move, but he did this to ensure he was picked.

Quinn struggled to make a decision, but it seemed like he didn't have to struggle for much longer. They could all hear the sound of tires screeching loudly. A few moments later, and two large jeep vehicles with men inside had climbed out.

"Lieutenant Bugen from the third branch!" A man shouted. "State your reason for being here."

Turning around, they looked at who had arrived, and it appeared they were all wearing military uniforms. When they had seen the large ship, the soldiers had assumed that someone from headquarters had arrived for some unknown reason.

"Head general Paul, You're alive?" Bugen said in shock.

Paul looked at Quinn first, as to ask permission on whether he could speak or not. The other soldiers didn't notice this, but Bugen did and made a note of it.

"Yes, it would seem so. You see, I have been away for a while and have...come to this. Do you care to come inside and have a chat?"

They were finally going to find out what happened during their summer away.

*****

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

Most of the soldiers had decided to head back to their temporary base that they had out on the field. While three of the men, including Lieutenant Bugen, had decided to come on board the ship. When entering, even though they wished to keep their composure, it was hard for them too.

Their eyes continued to dart around the room at the spectacle that the ship was. They knew that there couldn't be many in existence being made of this caliber. Most likely the military only had a few. This was why, when they first saw it, they believed it was coming from headquarters. It was a big surprise when they saw head general Paul on board.

One of the rooms on the ship was a meeting room, and it was made for situations just like this and they were on their way heading there now. In order to not make things look suspicious. The others including Quinn were acting like Paul was their leader.

They followed him behind as a group while Paul talked to the lieutenant. They were quite a distance away. So much so that the lieutenant thought he would be free to speak without the others hearing him. Unknown to him that most of the kids had super hearing abilities and could hear every word that was spoken.

"Is it okay for them to come along with us for this meeting?" Bugen asked.

There were a few things Bugen found strange when entering the ship. The first being how empty it was. Seeing the thing, they thought a whole fleet would be on board. He never expected there to be so few people. The second problem was that said people.

They were a bunch of kids to put it politely. Most of them looked extremely young. It didn't make sense why a head general was even with them in the first place. However, only a head general would be able to have access to a ship such as this one.

"They are with me, it's fine, they will not be a problem. The situation is an odd one, but for now, they are under my direct command. I'm sure we both have a few things to talk about." Paul replied.

Turning his head, Bugen still wasn't sure, and as soon as his eyes met Quinn's he turned away.

When entering the meeting room, there were chairs that were scattered around the edges of the room, not too far off from the table in the center. Then there were also a few chairs around the table.

In a meeting like so, it wasn't normal for one to have their whole crew sitting at the table. One would usually bring only a couple of men with them, and Paul knew this, so he made some quick decisions.

He asked Quinn, Vorden, and Logan to come with him and sit at the main table for the meeting. While the others sat on the chairs around the edge. They could still hear what was going on in the meeting but couldn't really interject or be a part of it.

"Oh, they will be joining us?" Bugen said, surprised. He actually wasn't but wanted to know if there was something special behind picking these.

"You will be surprised how talented these kids are." Paul replied. "I believe they will be some of the people to lead us in the future."

To them, it may have sounded like a stray comment, but deep down, Paul actually felt that way a little. He really did think these three were different from the other students he had met before.

After sitting down, it was time for the meeting to commence. Paul was the highest rank, so he would be taking charge and asking most of the questions. The three boys at the table knew they wouldn't be able to interject much.

"First question, since we are here. What happened to Dreamland? I find it hard to believe that a city that was protected by Truedream would just disappear overnight?" Paul asked.

The lieutenant paused for a bit before he answered and then spoke slowly.

"That's actually why we are here, the truth is we don't know what happened."

A confused look appeared on all of their faces, and this only confirmed Bugen's thoughts.

"Sir, if I may ask, how long were you gone for?"

"I was assigned a special task by the supreme commander. We were on a red portal planet doing some investigations for a little over a month. Unfortunately, my team ran into some difficulties. They are currently missing. At the time we were mentoring a group of students from the second military base."

"These here are the only ones that have returned with me. When we arrived at the second base. Everything was destroyed. The soldiers were dead and there was nothing left of the school. After getting on board the ship we proceeded to head onto the nearest city and that's when we located you."

A deep frown was seen on Bugen's face as if he was struggling with what to say.

"A month, was it really only that long ago when things were normal?" Bugen spoke to himself. "I suppose you really don't know what has happened then."

"It might come as a shock to you, but in that short time, many things have changed. I bet most people wished we were still the way we were two months ago. It actually all started right here, and it's why we were sent over for an investigation." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/what-family_50972673026613459">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/what-family_50972673026613459</a> for visiting.

"Everything had been proceeding as normal, and one day out of nowhere, Dreamland city was no more. It had completely disappeared. We did an initial investigation and what you see now is what we saw back down. The whole city was destroyed."

Paul's hands were starting to sweat a little. So many questions were going through his head. "One of the big four? Who did this, and what of Truedream is he still alive?"

Putting his head down in disappointment, Bugen couldn't even look at his superior when reporting this. "We have no idea who did this. As for Truedream, he is currently missing. We assume he's dead, just like everyone else from this city. Not a single person who was a resident of Dreamland has been found alive."

Fex, and Kazz didn't really know what was going on, but judging by the look of the other faces, it was pretty serious. At least Fex understood one thing, a whole City had been taken out, and they had no idea who had done it. That alone was a scary thought.

What was even more scary was that he didn't realize, was that the city was owned by one of the strongest forces in the human world.

Tightening his fist, Paul now realized why he was saying the world had changed. There were many simulations that they had run. Many plans put in place. With the way, the military ran things, they were heavily reliant on Truedream's power.

It was the only thing keeping so many of the others in check and obeying their extreme methods. What would happen if Truedream was to disappear?

"The world is in a civil war…" Paul said quietly.

Quinn couldn't believe it. One of his most hated people had gone just like that. He didn't know how to react; he didn't know what to do nor what was happening. Getting rid of one person really affected the world that much?

Nevertheless, there was something he noticed while he sat down at the table. He could hear a certain individual's heartbeat, thumbing faster and louder than the others. It was from someone he didn't expect. It was Vorden.

'Does he know something, why is he panicking?'

Vorden did know something. There weren't many powers that would go after Truedream like so. He couldn't think of any other family that could wipe out an entire city without anyone realizing. He was a hundred percent sure the Blades were involved.

But there was still something that didn't make sense.

"The school." Vorden blurted out. "Who attacked the military basis?"

Usually, a student asking such a question to a higher superior would be an offense, but Burgen could see that the students were affected by the news. Who wouldn't be if they had suddenly come back and heard of this, so he let it pass.

"The military was the first to find out about the disappearance of Trudream. Of course, we did everything in our power to keep this a secret from the other families and our own soldiers. However, could you imagine trying to keep something this big a secret? It was impossible, and it only took a matter of time."

"The supreme commander predicted that soon, someone would make a move. He didn't know who or when, so he started to make his own moves. Moving important figures and equipment from the base to the main headquarters, to the first base. It was important that everything wasn't done at once. It would alert the other families of what was to happen."

"As predicted, one of the powerhouses made the first move. It was one of the big four, or big three I should say. They had attacked every base one by one. Freeing those that were kept in the dungeon."

"What family?" Vorden asked with a little panic in his voice.

"It was the Graylash family," Bugen replied.

The name brought back memories for Quinn. The Graylash family was one of the big four, and at the time of the military base event, he had caught the attention of others for how young he was. The youngest leader in history of the Graylash's.

Now the scorch marks on the victims made sense. They had come from the power of lighting.

*****

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

Out of the four big families, the Graylashes weren't ones to be known as the aggressive type. They didn't raise any public concerns with the way others were doing things, nor did they seem to wholly agree with anyone in particular.

Unlike some of the other families such as the Sunshields who would get in scuffles with everyone.

This was why it came as a surprise to most that the Graylash family were the ones to act. Or at least the ones to act first.

"Do we know the reason for doing so?" Paul asked. "It seems strange that they were going after each base one by one, only to free those from the dungeons, it was like they were looking for someone?"

"Maybe not someone." Bugen replied back. "Everyone has their own theories but the Supreme commander Oscar thinks differently to most. When the old Graylash family elder died, he was replaced with the young upstart.

"Ever since, they have been less than cooperative with us. When asking for reports, additional information or permission to enter certain shelters, everything would be slow as if they just didn't care. Oscar believes that Owen is a very smart leader. But his philosophy and ideals are different to the past leader who he had a good relationship with.

"When hearing that Truedream was gone, one family would act sooner than later. He knew that Civil war would break out. Every top faction out there is equal in power. People would start switching sides and what better way to get people to come over to you than freeing prisoners.

"You can use the prisoners themselves, you can use their grudges against the military, and they can owe you favours in the future."

Logan then raised his hand, as if he was at school once again. For his height, he even looked like he should still be in middle school. But because they were at the table, they had to take every question seriously. Even if Bugen didn't want to entertain the students there.

"You talk about this civil war?�� Said Logan. "How many power factions are there? I assume there is a front runner in all of this. Someone who is ahead, and possibly some hidden factions that have chosen to come out?"

Bugen thought it was a good question to ask and one that needed answering, these kids did understand after all.

"If you were to ask many, even without Trudream and his men, the military were still the number one power." Bugen replied. "It was also still the one that people trusted most, but that started to change.

"After the attacks, people started to switch over to the other factions rapidly and the military's strength weakened. We no longer have a hold on the people. It's a lawless era, where you choose where you want to be.

"The way we see it, a person has a few choices - to join the military run by Oscar the supreme commander, join one of the three families, the Graylash family, the Sunshiled Family, or the Bree family, then there was also one more power faction that rather than hide in the shadows have decided to come out altogether…Pure.

"They have gained the most out of everything that happened. Making themselves public, willing to take in anyone. Some of the medium sized factions had teamed up. This had made them become one of the major powerhouses for a short time and they had tried to take Pure down. Pure completely annihilated them, which only helped them even further."

Hearing this started to make Layla feel a little nervous herself. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/powerhouses_50983403213868705">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/powerhouses_50983403213868705</a> for visiting.

"What about the Dalki?" Quinn asked, "Have they reacted to this?"

It was well known between everyone that the Dalki was keeping an eye on them. Perhaps they even had some humans who were working for them. Humans who didn't believe they had a chance of winning the war after seeing their power.

"No. They wouldn't." Paul was the one who answered. "Why would they? If the humans are fighting and killing themselves, then they will just come either when we are at our weakest, or when we are trying to recover. If they come now, it will only give the humans something to unite over again and fight together."

It was a fair assumption to make, but they didn't know what Quinn and the others knew. That the Dalki were created by the vampires. Who knows what the real reason was for the Dalki attacking the humans.

Bugen continued his explanation of how the world currently was.

"Every faction now is under one of these powerhouses. No side is helping one another, but at the same time no one is fully attacking the other side either. In this stalemate there is a bit of a race going on. First the favour to win the people over.

"The sub factions underneath the big houses, the military and so on are doing a mass recruitment. Trying to recruit what we call the Wanderers. These people have yet to choose a side but they are being taken in quickly. Unfortunately, if I was to be honest with you.

"The military has been suffering the worst in this regard. Many of them don't believe in us anymore. The only thing that is keeping many, is the fact that they have the earth ability. The only way to protect themselves and get stronger is to stay with us."

Hearing this, Quinn wasn't really upset about the military. In a way he felt like they deserved what they were getting for everything that was happening to them.

"And the other ways?" Paul asked.

"It's the beast planets." Bugen replied. "The hunt for new equipment. No longer are portals being as strictly regulated and factions are hopping over from planet to planet trying to discover the highest tier beast. When Pure was attacked, everyone saw the power of a demon tier weapon. So each faction is trying to get one, but so far none have been found.

"They're rarer than we thought and no one had dared to tread their feet on the planet the Dalki own. Still, there are planets that have yet to be explored. Ones that people don't have teleporters to.

The military has the most spacesh.i.p.s in this regard for travel so we have the advantage there."

'Crazy', was the thought that came to many of their heads. So many different things had happened in such a short amount of time. The world just seems completely different to what it was before.

However it looked as if Bugen was ready to speak again as it was not the end of it all.

"There is one more thing that the power houses are fighting for. First, the search for Trudream. There are many that just don't believe he is dead. Who would get rid of an ability like so instead of using it for themselves?

"This was why we were sent here for investigation. To see if there was anything we could find linking it back to Truedream. Unfortunately there have been no results so far."

Vorden, actually couldn't agree more. His family wouldn't just outright kill Truedream. That wasn't enough and his ability was a good one to have. More so than likely, he had become one of them...

Thinking about this, he could hear the sound of metal clanking against the floor.

"The last point. I have put these two together because they are similar. Each of the powerhouses are searching for Richard Eno."

Quinn had jolted back a little. A sudden movement from his seat. Hearing the name. Part of the reason why he wanted to come back to earth was to find Richard Eno himself. He had questions he wanted to ask. It was his most likely suspect wondering if he was the first king.

Not only was he looking for him. Now Bugen was telling him that everyone was looking for him.

"He had introduced many different technologies into our world. Some feel his ability might be related to this. However, as soon as this all started no one has been able to find him either. At least that's what our intel says."

The meeting was finally over, and it looked like it was already dark outside. Paul offered the three men to stay over and sleep at the spaceship for the night. After all they had plenty of beds. They accepted, they felt like they had to, due to Paul's position.

After communicating and radioing in to let the others know their plans, they decided to stay for the night. Once they were asleep, the others secretly met in the meeting room to have another discussion.

Watching the three men, Peter was placed in charge, as he wouldn't fall asleep like the others and as long as Quinn ordered it, he would follow it through.

This time everyone was sitting at the table, and it took a while for any of them to be the first to speak. They were still trying to wrap their heads around everything that they had been told.

"Let me help you guys out a bit here." Paul said, starting off the conversation. "There isn't much you can do. The way it is out there according to them, we only have one choice. To join one of the power houses. We have to look at the task, or mission at hand, to gather information, correct?

"We can't do that by becoming a Wanderer, but now the situation has changed. The military doesn't hold the keys to everything anymore, and at any point and time, there could be a big clash between them all.

"The question is, which one are we going to join?'"

*****

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

After Paul had spoken his words, reality hit them in the face. They really had to make a decision about this, and as a group no less, but how would that be possible? It would be fine if the people in the room were all they had, but many of them had family to take care of.

And once again the room had fallen silent. Paul was now seeing the cracks in this team's foundations. They couldn't have all known each other for long. The school system didn't allow it. Yet they had to trust each other so much.

This proved that Quinn, at the moment, was still not fit to be a leader. If so then Paul would have made a second suggestion to them all, but now was not the time for it. The fact that Quinn hadn't suggested this himself proved it as well.

"I guess I will start again." Paul said. "I think we should rule out going to the military as an option. The people who are in power there will keep their positions till no end. You would have to start from the bottom and there wouldn't really be much we could do to influence or change anything.

"At first I thought maybe I could use my position of power, but the way things are I don't think that's possible anymore. They would most likely ask me to lead a team and send me to these expeditions where they hunt for beasts.

"They would find out in an instant I no longer had my ability. It would be a tough one to explain and even if I could, in times like this I would be demoted from my position. Joining the military won't be advantageous for any of us."

It was one option down, but for some reason Quinn didn't feel it had gotten any easier, and the tension in the room felt heavy.

'Should I just pick one at random? We could always change after finding out whatever we could. But what if that faction gets weaker? What if I made the wrong choice?' The weight felt heavy on his shoulders. He didn't expect to come back to all this so soon.

"Quinn, maybe we should do our own thing." Vorden said.

Lifting up his head, Quinn couldn't understand what Vorden was suggesting.

"I mean this in more ways than one. You have to return to the vampire world eventually. Your position isn't with any of these places." Tensing his fist and taking in a deep breath, Vorden had prepared himself. "I think I'm going to need to do my own thing anyway. With all this happening I need to return to my family. See what's happened to them."

Quinn wanted to say something. This whole time Vorden had been by his side no matter what. Even when they had gone to the vampire world, and Quinn didn't want to take him, he had refused to take no for an answer. Yet, now for the first time he was saying he wanted to leave.

"We can come with you!" Quinn said.

"No, you can't Quinn." Vorden replied. "Not this time. There are others you need to think about as well."

During his time as a vampire, Quinn managed to learn how to listen to a heartbeat quite well. In a way he could tell how someone was feeling based on this. Right now, he knew Vorden wasn't going to change his mind.

"Actually Quinn, it's the same for me as well." Logan perked up. "I was thinking about going back to my family in the first place. I hadn't seen them during the summer and there are things I want to ask. My family lives on one of the planets owned by the Bree family. While I'm there I can give you as much information from that powerhouse as possible."

After hearing something like that, he couldn't ask Logan to stay. It would only be selfish of him. His head naturally turned towards the girls, as it looked like they wanted to say something as well.

"We want to join the Pure faction." Layla said, thinking it was the perfect time to let him know. "After hearing what they said, me and Cia had already talked about it. It will be safe for us, but not for you guys."

A saddened look was on Quinn's face. Was everyone going to leave him? He hadn't realised it until now but it was really hurting him. Before he had no family, he was an orphan for the longest time with no friends.

"Look Quinn, we're not leaving you." Layla said. "Just like how we left Leo and Erin back in the vampire world. We are all going to return."

After everyone had voiced their concerns and wishes, there was much discussion. Some of the others were worried for Layla and Cia, but she assured them they would be okay. In the end, it looked like the split would happen no matter what.

Surprisingly, Quinn thought that maybe Kazz would have said something about this. In fact he was hoping she would. With Logan and Vorden splitting, they were two humans she could no longer keep an eye on.

With the decision made, they needed to decide a few things. First, what to do with the large ship. It was far too large for them to take it to any of the planets or such without causing a scene. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/the-split_50983472185007835">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/the-split_50983472185007835</a> for visiting.

Again Paul had come up with a good suggestion. There was no need to. The ship was mainly powered by beast crystals, and for now they had plenty on board. They would need to gather more at a later point somehow but they didn't need to worry about that right now.

His suggestion was for one of them to stay on board the ship at all times. Logan could create an autopilot device. As well as a system that would make the controls of the whole ship much simpler. They could keep it drifting out in space in a no zone. A place that no one owned or would bother to look for them.

On the large ship, there were smaller spacesh.i.p.s inside the storage unit which they could use to travel with instead. Then they would purchase teleporters and whatever they had they could bring back to the main ship. They would essentially treat this large ship as their home or base drifting out in space, moving to and from.

As for the person who they had chosen to stay with the ship, they had two choices. It would either be Fex, or Peter. They could choose from them whenever they needed to.

However, when Fex was suggested, he complained nonstop about the idea. Saying if he knew he was going to spend his life on a ship, he would have just stayed back on the vampire planet.

In the end, Peter was selected as the person for this role. He didn't voice any concerns because he wasn't there to voice any.

Before all of this was to happen though, they needed to find some way to return the others to the places they needed to be. According to the information that was given from Bugen, the earth teleporter stations were seen as a neutral zone.

Everyone decided to leave them as they were, allowing for Wanderers, Travelers and faction members to go where they wished.

There, each person would depart ways. If they needed to contact each other they could do it. Logan had hooked up the spacesh.i.p.s communication device to work with the masks. No matter where they were they could get in contact with the large ship at any time.

Then heading out to space, it was up to the rest of them to decide where to go from there. Which faction to possibly join.

There was no timeframe given, but it was clear that for Layla and Cia at least, they wouldn't be able to just come back whenever they wished. While Logan and Vorden would perhaps be able to move more freely, going back to the ship and their families and meeting with the others from time to time.

The first to leave the room out of everyone after the talk was over was Quinn. "I'm going to get some rest." He said. "I'll see you all tomorrow."

His eyes looked dead, and everyone felt a little strange. They hadn't seen him like this before.

"We have no choice, everyone is fighting against each other." Logan said. "This is best for everyone and Quinn as well."

No one replied and one by one people started to leave the room, until there was only Vorden, Paul and Kazz who had remained to keep an eye on Paul.

"There was something you looked like you wanted to say earlier." Vorden asked. "As if there was another option?"

Paul was right, this boy was very perceptive indeed. It was making him wonder how much this boy had gone through in his life to be this way. Someone like this, wasn't trusting of others at all.

"Of course people always have a choice. My final suggestion was going to be to not join any faction." Paul replied. "Start your own. Invite those you care about to join. Use this ship as the headquarters. With enough of us and enough power, we could compete with the others as well. We may be smaller, but that just means we can make decisions quicker and act faster.

"But for that, you need a leader fit to take the role, Quinn is not fit to take that role."

Everyone had gone to sleep, and that night Quinn struggled to sleep more than ever. In the middle of the night towards the morning, a certain scent started to hit his nose. It was a scent he knew and his eyes immediately popped open.

He threw the bed sheets away, and bolted towards the smell.

"No! No! No! No!" Quinn said in a panic.

When he finally arrived he was in one of the other rooms. It was completely covered in blood splattered everywhere. On each of the men a clean cut on the neck.

The three men including lieutenant Bugen had been killed, and Quinn had a good idea who it was .

"Kazz!"

*****

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Quinn stood there in front of the door, staring at the bodies. Before he knew it, saliva was starting to appear in his mouth at the sight of the blood. It had been a long time since anything like this had happened.

'Control yourself.'

Before leaving, Leo had given Quinn a tip, something that had worked for him. A way to control the urge and the hunger better, the key was to use his Qi. He closed his eyes for a few seconds, and started to focus.

Truth be told, Quinn wanted to learn a bit more from Leo about the use of Qi. The problem was things had been moving too fast for him to get any time, but Leo told him not to worry. Even without his help he was on the right path.

Everything that Quinn was struggling with, everyone who used Qi before was the same. Eventually the technique started to work, and his mind and body was no longer thinking about the blood in front of him.

'Kazz, it has to be her. Who else would kill them?'

However, his thoughts were quickly interrupted by the sounds of some groans that appeared to be coming from the side. When he turned around, he could see Paul standing. Only he wasn't his regular self.

"Rarhh"

He stood there, slightly hunched over, his two teeth had become longer and his eyes were a fierce red.

'Paul has consumed blood, but has yet to smell in person like this, and he doesn't have Qi control.'

The next second, Paul, out of control, started to rush forward towards Quinn. Paul was fast, but now nothing compared to what Quinn could do. The only thing Quinn was worried about was trying to hold himself back when knocking him out.

Seemingly out of nowhere, Paul suddenly fell to the ground. His body hit the cold metal surface and he began to be dragged back across the metal floor.

"Don't worry Quinn, I got this one." Fex said. Opening up the blood from his container, he gave Paul a small amount that would satisfy his l.u.s.t and control his hunger.

The loud sound had woken up many, and eventually everyone had spilled out into the hallway to see what the whole commotion was about. Everyone was staying in separate rooms, but they had chosen to stay in the room's next to each other down the same hallway.

"What happened?" Layla asked, rubbing her eyes.

When Cia had seen the bodies, she opened her mouth as if she was about to scream, but Vorden was quick to act, placing his hand above her mouth.

"Nice." Logan said, knowing he had saved them all from a huge wake up call.

Looking around, Quinn noticed that there were two people missing. "Where's Kazz, and Peter?"

They had checked the room Kazz was supposedly staying in and she was nowhere to be seen. When they went into Peter's, he could be seen inside but the scene was not what they had expected.

Quinn could see the eyes of the others and rushed to the door, only to see Peter back up against the wall, waiting for his limbs to heal. They had been crushed in several different places and quite badly as well.

"I'm sorry Quinn." Peter said. "It was Kazz. She took the remote from me."

After deciding what to do yesterday, the remote along with another controller was given to Peter to get a hang of everything. After all he would be left with the ship for a long time, so they might as well get a head start on things like that.

"Why would she kill them, and where is she now?" Layla asked.

Then, the sound of the ramp being let down was heard. Since everyone was standing there, they knew someone else had activated the ship.

"Fex clear this up." Quinn said. "They're dead now so we might as well make use of their bodies. Store the blood, and feed some parts to Peter to help him recover."

And Quinn was off to the back of the spaceship.

Everyone stood there for a while, not saying anything.

"Did Quinn really just say that?" Layla finally said.

"Yeah…" Vorden replied.

"Is it just me, or ever since the incident with the whole vampires, he has kinda become desensitized to all of this?" Layla asked.

"Yeah, but he's right." Fex replied. "At the end of the day, this is what we need to do. At least they will be used this way. The others started to walk away from the scene as they couldn't stand it for much longer, leaving only Fex and Paul alone to work on this gruesome task.

"Oh boy." Fex said looking at the three bodies.

When Quinn had arrived, he could see Kazz walking up the ramp and it was already starting to close behind her. 'Why was she outside?'

Then, he saw the blood on her clothes and splattered on her face. She casually walked up to Quinn with a sweet smile. He knew what she had done. She had gone outside to deal with the rest of the soldiers who had come with them.

"Did you deal with the bodies inside?" Kazz said with a smile, as if she was expecting some type of praise.

"What is wrong with you!" Quinn shouted. "Why did you kill them?"

The smile on her face went down, and she seemed a little confused.

"What do you mean, I did it for us. For the mission. You already decided that we weren't going back to the military. So it's better if they didn't know we were alive. If they're all dead, no one will come looking for us or wonder where we are."

"Couldn't we have just removed their memories?" Quinn replied. "You didn't have to kill them."

"No!" Kazz said, stomping her foot. "That lieutenant, it wouldn't have worked on him, I know it. We can't just leave one. They all need to die, it's for the mission."

"And attacking Peter…." Quinn said looking at the ground. He had his hand in a fist ready to get into a fight. "Was that for the mission as well?"

This was something he couldn't forgive. He didn't care what position Kazz held, she couldn't just go around hurting those close to him like that. Peter was just being loyal to him in the first place by refusing to give the controller.

"I didn't kill him when I could have. All I asked was for him to hand me the remote. I thought I would surprise you by doing these dirty tasks for you. So you didn't have to get your hands bloody."

'We're those tears.' Quinn thought he could see.

Seeing them had pulled his anger in a little. He was still annoyed but everything she said seemed genuine.

"I did a good job, didn't I?" She asked.

Quinn was starting to realise that maybe there was a lot more wrong with her then he initially thought. What the hell did the First family do to her?

"Just….run these things by me next time." Quinn said.

Quickly picking herself up, Kazz walked past Quinn as normal and started to whistle as she headed to her room.

'What! Was that all an act…but it felt so real.' Seeing Kazz now and the one before, which one was the real one? Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/dead-soldiers_50997127228221908">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/dead-soldiers_50997127228221908</a> for visiting.

"Oh, I will be in my room sending an updated report about the situation on earth. So don't go looking for me." She said.

When Kazz had arrived in her room, she closed her eyes and started to think of a certain individual. Eventually someone had connected with her and she replied.

"Oh Kazz I see, making your first report." It was the eighth vampire leader Jill. Before leaving she had set up a connection with Kazz using her ability. This way, no matter where they were, they could communicate telepathically.

However, because Kazz didn't have this ability, Kazz couldn't just send messages to her mind. A connection had to be made. To Jill, it was similar to someone trying to call her on a phone, where she could either accept or reject the call.

Kazz explained what she had learnt about the state of the human world to Jill, and it was her Job to report it to all the others.

But she wasn't completely loyal to this system, for Bryce had told her something else as well. If it was deemed really important, she was to come back and directly tell him before going to Jill. She felt like there was nothing worthy to report to him though.

"And what of our people that were there before, have you learnt what happened to them?" Jill asked.

"No information yet, although they might have died when this Graylash family attacked the bases, but that doesn't account for all of our spies. It's strange not a single one of them is responding, I will update you again once we have more information."

The report was complete.

Upon returning, everyone was now in the kitchen. They were meant to have breakfast but it looked like after what they had seen, they weren't really hungry.

"Where did you put the blood?" Quinn whispered to Fex.

"There's a freezer that's cold enough to store the blood and I took some packs from the medical bay."

It was good to know, as Quinn planned to take a dip of each of their blood to improve his stats when he could.

"What about Kazz?" Fex asked.

"All I can say is, we need to keep an eye on her. Probably more than we do with Paul."

****

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

In one of the sleeping rooms, Paul was sitting down on his bed, with his head down towards the floor. Sitting opposite him, was Fex.

'Since when the hell did I become a counsellor?' Fex thought.

It took a while for Paul to calm down, but after that there seemed to be another phase, shock. There were more reasons than one for this, and with Quinn off doing his own thing somewhere, the only person that could talk to him about going through such an experience, was Fex.

There was Peter as well, but he wasn't the best choice when talking to people.

Paul's hands were still shaking, he had never felt this feeling before. Leo had mentioned a few things to prepare him, but the real thing was different. He felt out of control, his body and mind were doing their own thing, yet he was still present and aware of what he was doing.

"Don't worry." Fex said, "It doesn't just happen to humans who have turned into vampires. It happens to all of us. The more you are exposed to it, the easier it is to control. Just be careful not to become addicted. If you want, I can help you through the process."

"Whenever you are hungry or such, I'll control the amount to give you. Otherwise, first-timers will just keep going until they're full. Anyway, you have strong vampires by your side, if you go out of control, me and Quinn can stop you."

Paul wasn't worried too much about getting addicted. He had done many things in the past that required a huge amount of dedication and self-control. It was why he felt so strange being so out of control. It was a first for him.

Upon hearing the name Quinn, Paul lifted his head and gave a little huff.

"Quinn? I don't think he can help." Paul said, now getting up from his seat and walking around the room. He eventually stopped, and seemingly out of nowhere punched the wall. A loud clang was heard, but the walls were solid, and only a small indentation mark could be seen.

"Isn't he supposed to be the leader of this group?! Why can't he control that girl? Why did those men have to die?" Paul asked.

"The situation is a little complicated," Fex replied. "She's not from our group, so she doesn't really listen."

"That's just an excuse!" Paul snapped. "If he's the one in charge, then he needs to make sure she doesn't fall out of line. I know he didn't order this, he's not like that, but it's also his responsibility to make sure things like this don't happen."

"I don't understand why all of you are so trusting of him? When all I can see is him being inadequate."

Fex paused for a while before replying and then finally gave his answer.

"But he managed to save you and your men, right? Maybe Quinn doesn't make the best of decisions sometimes or is too slow to act, but when it truly matters, he does shine through. He saved my life, you know?

"You saw all those scary-looking old dudes in the council room right. He went up against every single one of them just to save me. Being a good leader is not all about good decision making. The people around him can help him with that."

"Rather, it's about picking the right people, gaining their trust. Just like Quinn would do anything for us, I'm sure we would do anything for him as well. For me, that's a good leader."

*****

After consuming a few droplets of blood Quinn had gained one point in the strength stat, bringing his strength up to [49] without holding any weapons. It was getting harder to gain stats through different people's blood.

However, it was still the quickest way for him to get stronger, as leveling now required a huge amount of experience. The only problem was when he would hit his cap on stats.

The reason Quinn wasn;t around was because he had gone out to the field to search the ruined city.

He had found remnants of where the army had set up a temporary base, but it had completely been destroyed and Quinn couldn't find the bodies anywhere. Whatever Kazz did, she did a good job of hiding it.

When he finally returned, it looked like everyone was now ready to set off and so that's what they did.

The first goal was to hide the large spaceship. They went to a mountainous area that was supposedly not too far from the closest earth station. It was a great spot as they were surrounded by large mountains that people wouldn't climb up and it was away from any signs of life. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/final-goodbye-vorden_51006201420377527">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/final-goodbye-vorden_51006201420377527</a> for visiting.

The only way one would see it, was if they were flying in a ship of their own. This was only meant to be a temporary stop for them anyway before moving out into space.

Peter was left there on his own, and the group said their goodbyes before heading off. The one who had spent the largest amount of time saying goodbye was Logan. He had been busy giving him pop quizzes on what each of the buttons did on the autopilot system, as well as on the ship's controller.

Same as before, Peter was brilliant at memorizing the information. "Peter, we will be back to create more things together. Stay alive." Logan said before they headed off to the storage room.

Heading to the storage room, there were indeed several spacesh.i.p.s that were smaller in size. Beforehand, Logan had been busy modifying one of them. These sh.i.p.s in the storage room were the standard ones the military would use, so he made a few changes to make it appear more like a commercial one while concealing the few weapons it had on board at the same time.

This one was a lot more basic in design compared to the others. Having a small bubble-like glass shield at the front, and a more basic semi circle-like shape.

It didn't have any other facilities in it either, apart from seating and a basic toilet. Still, it was a ship made to carry around fifteen people or so. So with seven of them…sorry eight including Borden it was quite spacious.

They were off and had finally reached the Earth station. Here one could teleport to the other earth stations centred around the earth. Their main use was going from the outside planets going back to earth.

There were few planets that had large stations like this, especially the more dangerous ones. Still, they weren't here for Quinn's group but for the others to go to their families' homes.

When they arrived, they could see that there were a few people coming in and out with their small spacesh.i.p.s as well. It seemed like not all was lost and there was still some system in place, or peace at least during the time of civil war.

Having a ship was a bit of a privilege and quite costly to run though, so they could imagine those that they were seeing in the sh.i.p.s, were either experienced travelers, or held high positions in their factions.

After arriving and parking their ship, they entered the station and it was time for them to say goodbye to each other.

"Remember everyone if you wish to contact the main ship, we can use the mask to do that," Logan said to explain to them all one last time.

"Quinn, when we are ready to come back, we'll message you beforehand," Layla said.

"Are you sure this is a good idea?" Quinn asked Layla one last time.

"Quinn, my mother… she's still part of Pure," Layla said. "Actually, I didn't tell you this, but she's one of the leaders at Pure. So you don't have to worry about me getting hurt. She won't let that happen."

However, Layla wasn't sure about this at all. She just didn't want Quinn to worry about her.

"A leader of Pure…" Quinn wanted to ask so many questions but she just shook her head.

"It's complicated, but I know she doesn't agree with their doings. She doesn't want this. I want to bring her back."

"I can help."

"No. We already went through this. Get rid of the trouble you have first."

"Fine…but Layla. If you need help, you have to promise me. Promise me that you will ask for it. Don't wait and just ask."

She thought about it for a while. She didn't want Quinn to be a part of this. What involvement did he have? And he had a number of his own problems to deal with, but…. For some reason, hearing these words warmed her and she couldn't help but say, "I will."

"Vorden, Logan, I know you two are going to safer places so you probably won't need it, but the same goes for both of you as well. You all came with me to save Fex. I owe you this favour at least."

The two boys nodded towards Quinn, before proceeding to shake hands, pulling each other in with a hug.

"Oh, Vorden, tell the other guy I said goodbye as well."

When the others heard this, they thought Quinn was referring to Borden, who Vorden was taking with him on this trip, but Vorden knew he was actually referring to Sil.

"He would really like that," Vorden replied.

'This might be the last time I see you, Quinn.' He thought before stepping into the teleporter, to head back to the Blade family.

******

You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon.

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

Now with the others gone, there were only the four of them left, Fex, Quinn, Paul and Kazz. They weren't exactly the best set of people to be grouped together, as two of them had only recently joined.

Paul seemed to have some agenda against Quinn, while Quinn could say the same thing back. And as for Kazz, well she was on no one's good side at the moment. For she had killed innocent soldiers and at the same time belonged to the first family.

Still, it didn't stop them from having a nice awkward sit down together in a restaurant nearby. At the earth station there were plenty of shops around the place, as they would have a good amount of traffic going in and out. It was the perfect place for business.

Not only were there restaurants and clothes shops, but even things such as beast armour and ability shops as well, amongst other things. It was a large dome shaped shopping mall with several floors.

Not a word had been spoken between the four of them, from when the food had arrived to when they had finished eating. Finally, Fex couldn't take it anymore. He had to make some type of conversation, anything.

"So is there anything on the list of things to do next?" Fex asked.

"There are a few basic things that we will need." Paul replied. "The ship has plenty of food to last us, however to power it, eventually we will need crystals. If we are using it frequently and including the little sh.i.p.s here, I would say we have enough for a month.

"We could go hunting ourselves as Travellers, but we would need the funds to purchase a teleporter."

Paul had his money card and everything taken away from him. On top of that it was linked to the military so he wouldn't be using it too much anyway. The credit system seemed to still be in use but it was a problem.

The only one with credits on him was Quinn, and he wasn't exactly a rich tycoon. He would be considered well off for a student, but enough to purchase teleporters and crystals for the ship, it would be impossible.

Even Logan had a limit to how much he could spend set by his parents. They were completely on their own on this one.

"The sooner we join a faction the better." Paul said. "It will allow us to earn a stable income, protection as long as we stay in that faction's areas and a way to hunt beasts freely. Then, if we wish, we can start doing our own thing, purchasing teleporters for our own use. "

"So in the end we still have to choose one" Quinn mumbled. "If Logan's family is with the Bree, then that leaves us with two options. The Sunshield family or the Graylash family."

Thinking back, when Quinn had met the young master he didn't have a bad feeling about him. However, he was the one who ignited this whole war to begin with. Perhaps he would be a tricky one to deal with.

"Once we decide on a faction to join, we can use the big ship to fly out somewhere." Paul said. "And then we can use the smaller ship to fly to one of the smaller planets. We won't need to purchase a teleporter for now.

Paul didn't say it but in his head knowing what power they had, and what he had seen from their fight, if Quinn was in charge of all those people, joining one of the sides could greatly sway the power scale as well.

Maybe it wouldn't be as instant as them finding a demon tier weapon or finding Richard Eno, but slowly they would have an influence.

"Hey, is everything okay bro?" Fex asked, as he could see Quinn rubbing his hand against his head.

"Yeah, I just need a little time to think." Quinn said as he stood up and looked like he was about to leave the restaurant. "I'm going for a walk for a little bit. We can meet back up here in an hour or so. We might as well do a little window-shopping while we're here. Make a list for things we could use in the future."

Before leaving Quinn gave a quick glance to Fex, suggesting that he was in charge and it was his job to look after these two. He looked at the two of them, and they just stared at him back blankly.

He too, never thought his time on earth would be spent like this. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/blood-evolver-again..._51006823922192872">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/blood-evolver-again..._51006823922192872</a> for visiting.

Walking around the place made it easier for Quinn to think. He walked past the many shops trying to take his mind of the situation. Just for a second he wanted to forget about all the responsibilities he had.

Even with all the troubles he had at school it seemed simpler back then.

The place looked peaceful, and it was hard to believe what the lieutenant had told them, but there was no reason for him to lie. However it didn't take long for Quinn to realise that the tension between everyone was actually high.

"That's crap old man!" A man shouted in one of the shops. "You're charging me more just because we're part of Pure, aren't you?"

It was a wake up call. Never had Quinn ever heard anyone so openly claim they were part of Pure. That's when he noticed that nearly everyone had the crest of their factions on display, and people were walking in groups.

Still, no fights had broken out. It looked as if there was some respect between the things agreed upon, such as no fighting to occur at the earth stations.

It didn't stop there. While walking, Quinn had been stopped multiple times by people. They seemed to be recruiters, they would talk about the benefits of joining certain factions, claiming to be under one of the big three, or Pure.

Even the military were doing recruitment here. They weren't just stopping him, it was anyone without a crest displayed on their clothing. The wanderers as they were referred to.

Eventually, it was getting too much for Quinn and he was getting frustrated. He would walk ten meters before another person would approach him. He wanted to relax, not be bothered.

That's when he had spotted the perfect thing to take his mind off things. He had come across a VR capsule shop. These shops not only sold the gaming pods but also would allow you to rent them for use to play for a little while.

"It's been a while, huh?' Quinn thought.

He was a little surprised that games would still be up and running in times like this, but in the end, everyone had to destress in one way or another, and games were a good outlet for that frustration.

Here, Quinn wouldn't have access to the private servers that he did at the military base. So he would be unable to use his shadow ability in the game.

After paying a fee and entering the pod he realised there was another difference. This pod was connected to all the running servers. It wasn't just the one's at the military base.

His user ID Blood Evolver, was well known in the military but outside of that it was an unknown name. Still, the system recognised him and logged him in with his normal ID the same as before.

*Ding

[You have 99+ notifications]

This was common whenever Quinn would log into the game, and he had been away for a while so he had half expected this. Most of the notifications seemed to be those wanting to add him.

One couldn't see messages apart from friend requests unless they were friends. After clearing the notifications, nearly in an instant more started to come in.

"What the.."

He was popular, but never this popular. Just clearing these notifications would be a waste of time, so he decided he would start the game.

But then, he noticed something else. He had been sent several messages from one of his friends. When looking at who it was sent from, he found out it had come from Nate.

There was a string of messages all dated at different times from when he left.

[Blood Evolver, the world really has gone to crap huh. Our base was attacked just like the others, but we were pulled out in time. I'm just sending you this message to see if you got out all okay.]

[I know you didn't reply to my last message, but knowing how strong you are I think you would have survived. With everything going on, me and Sam are thinking of leaving the military.]

[Update, I don't know if you're ignoring me on purpose or busy doing your own thing. But remember you promised me the two of us would have our fight. So I'm keeping you updated on where I am. Me and Sam decided to leave the military after all. Still undecided on where to go, was wondering if you had decided, maybe we could meet up and both join the same one?]

[Since you haven't replied, we decided to go ahead and join a faction called the Crow's. They're part of the Graylash family. We needed to, all the hassling was getting too much. They're still recruiting, well I guess everyone is. We're on planet Cudenti. Just thought I would let you know if you ever wanted to meet up. I know you're alive Blood Evolver, and I look forward to seeing you.]

Reading all the messages, a smile appeared on Quinn's face. 'Looks like I've made up my mind on where to go.'

*****

You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon.

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

While Quinn was in the VR game he thought he might as well take his mind off things by playing a couple of matches. Before that he was wondering if he should send Nate a message telling him he was okay and that he was coming to see him.

When he checked he saw that his status was currently offline.

'Should I?' Quinn thought. Quinn, Sam and Nate got to know each other better during the all inter military base tournament. At the time they had no clue who Quinn was and it was also when he revealed to everyone about his shadow ability.

It was only later that Quinn revealed to him when they had gotten back that he was also the so-called Blood Evolver. Because of this, Nate wished that they could both meet again and fight at full power. For one, in the game Quinn was unable to use his shadow abilities, and two, the same was said for Nate with his soul weapon.

In the end, Quinn decided it was best if he didn't send the message. First, he thought if Nate knew he would be bugging him non stop. He also thought it would be a nice surprise, and second if Nate had left to join another faction, Quinn was worried it would influence his decision. He had made a choice and now he wanted to stick to it.

When going ahead to search for games, Quinn had a few notification screens pop up before he could start. Messages that hadn't appeared before today.

"Please insert your Traveller ID number for match making." The system message said.

Quinn didn't have a Traveler ID. One could usually register for one at a faction base. Or in a big shelter, but there wasn't one at the earth station.

Because of this he chose to skip. Then a few options came up.

[Please select your rank]

[Rank F]

[Rank E]

[Rank D]

[Rank C]

[Rank B]

[Rank AA]

[Rank AAA]

Most of the ranks were grayed out and Quinn could only select the top three options. From rank D to F. This was a bit of a bummer for him. He was hoping it would be the same as the military base where one would be matched up with those of a similar level.

However, it looked like the public servers worked differently. Without a traveler ID to confirm his rank, it would only let him select the three lowest ranks. Quinn did understand why the system was designed this way though.

It was because for travellers, ability levels mattered less and less. Travelers were categorised in the same ranks as above, and this was determined by a number of accomplishments they achieved for their faction.

There were more things to factor in with Travelers when it came to determining one's strength - their fighting ability, their beast gear, and their soul weapon.

It would be silly to put someone like the leader of pure, in Rank F just because he was technically a level 1 ability user for having no ability. Yet he had a powerful demon tier beast weapon.

In a way, the ability levelling system at the military schools were quite flawed and it only caused discrimination. Not taking anything else into account other than their ability. According to Paul though, that was all that mattered to them. They just wanted strong ability users on their side.

Not expecting much, Quinn decided he would select the highest rank possible, Rank D, and started looking for a match.

Some of the users that were in the military and following Quinn's profile noticed he was online, and a few started to watch his matches. It was only the odd person here and there, as his popularity during these times had really died down a lot.

"Hey Blood Evolver is really alive."

"Should we try recruiting him?

"Everyone has already tried, but he hasn't accepted anyone's friend request as far as I know."

Finally getting into a game, Quinn decided that he would play this match without using any of his beast gear hoping it would make it harder and a little more challenging for him. He also didn't want to use his blood abilities either.

He already had a lot of attention from the military servers and he didn't want the same thing happening here.

When his opponent was matched, he could see that he was going up against an unranked. Most unranked had come straight out of school, and had yet to join a faction. Or some rich kids who decided to not become a traveller but enjoyed playing the game from time to time.

"This will be an easy match." The opponent thought.

Little did he know Quinn thought the same thing. The system hadn't come up with anything, making him suspicious that he probably wouldn't even get any exp for this fight. Still, it wasn't his goal in the first place.

The match had started, and the opponent charged in. He slid and sliced across the floor as if he was ice skating. Then pulling two short swords from the side of his legs, he was ready to fight.

"Fear my grease ability, and I'm going to oil you up, little boy." The greasy man said.

'Did he just announce his ability in the open?'

Quinn remained still, b.a.r.e handed, he didn't even have his gauntlets on. When looking at the man heading towards him, he was coming at quite a speed. He must have activated his beast gear equipment and also at the same time used his ability.

Still, there was one thought in Quinn's mind, 'Slow.' Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/traveller-ranks_51019586417516219">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/traveller-ranks_51019586417516219</a> for visiting.

The man was incredibly slow. Quinn wasn't too much faster than him, but recently Quinn had been going up against opponents that were far quicker than himself.

When the man finally reached Quinn there was a large grin on his face, and the next second a fist was planted in it.

"Winner Blood Evolver"

The three or so people watching were amazed once again.

"What's going on?"

"Is it some type of glitch?"

The reason why they were so surprised was because Quinn hadn't made a really big punch or motion. It didn't look impressive, yet somehow, the game system determined Quinn's strength was so strong, that the single punch was able to deplete the man's HP.

After the one game in the capsule Quinn had decided to quit. He had chosen the highest rank possible, and as expected he resided no exp for fighting against an opponent. While on his way back to the others, it did make him wonder though. Now his strength is at what it is, what rank would be suited for Quinn?

Returning to the others, Quinn informed them of his decision. Saying that he had decided to join a sub division faction that was released to the Graylash's. It would be nearly impossible without having a name for yourself to actually join the Graylashes, and they would have been thrown into the deep end if they tried. This was Quinn's reasoning. He explained that he had found out all the information from one of the recruiters.

He didn't need to explain further, as while the others were walking around, they too were approached multiple times.

The others had no complaints, and Paul for once thought it was a good decision. Out of the Sunshield and Graylash family, he thought the ones that would make more moves, or plays would be them. After all they had the foresight to act before any of the others.

There was no reason for Quinn to talk about Nate and Sam, as all the people he was with didn't really know them.

Using their small ship they flew back over to the larger ship and met back up with Peter who had reported there were no problems at all. Then for the first time, it was completely up to him to fly the ship using the system created by Logan.

Of course, everyone was a little nervous, but the ship had started fine and it went up high in the sky all okay. Leaving earth's atmosphere was a little bumpy for all of them, but strapping in, and with their unique bodies it was easier to deal with than regular humans.

Once they were in space, Peter used the system on the ship to locate a no space zone. Each planet territory was 20 million kilometres in sphere direction. This was how far their sensors and machinery would reach, claiming that the area was owned by that planet.

It was similar to how countries would have a sea border in the past.

As long as they stayed away from these things, they should be okay. According to Paul.

Back on Earth though, those exact sensors had also picked up Quinn and their large ship leaving.

"Sir, an incredibly large ship has just left earth's atmosphere. It looks like one of our own. But no personnel has been authorised to leave, and I don't regioniuse the code that it's showing. Should we go after it?" The worker asked.

Oscar, the supreme commander, looked at a few photos of the ship. He recognised it as one of their military basis prototypes. It had the ability to store at least 2000 men on board. He remembered that the Graylash family were the ones that had attacked that base.

"Leave it for now. We don't have enough resources and can't afford to go after it immediately. But send a small scout team, to follow their location." Oscar, ordered.

*****

You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

When leaving and heading out to space, Paul at first thought that things might be tricky to deal with. Usually, there would be several military sh.i.p.s that would be covering the transport paths, but it seems like in a short amount of time a lot had changed.

There was now no longer any monitoring of such paths, instead everything was a bit of a free for all, with sh.i.p.s leaving, coming and going. One could see that there were plenty that would avoid some planets as well.

Just to be safe though, as soon as they could, Paul had advised they derailed from these transport paths between planets and take a longer route. Yes, it would use up more energy, which they didn't really have an unlimited supply of, but still, he was thinking more than anything about the attention the ship would bring.

Most of the sh.i.p.s they had seen were marked clearly with the faction's symbol. In a way, it was showing that they were protected. Their ship had no such mark. When one would see such a large ship, they would think one of two things.

That looks like trouble, lets stay away, or what would it be like if we had one of those, the second thought was the one that worried Paul. If one of the forces saw such a large ship, they might try to add it into their own power. They would send a fleet to capture the ship.

Right now, they didn't have the manpower to defend themselves. The ship was filled with things that they could use, but they could barely control the ship in the first place and that was only thanks to Logan creating a special device.

Finally, when they had gotten into the proximity of the area where the planet was located. They flew off into a No zone. Now the ship was sent to stay put and consume as little energy as possible.

Before leaving the ship there were still a few things that everyone needed to discuss, and that was a reminder of what they could and couldn't show. When joining the faction they would want to know about their abilities.

Thankfully, things like extra strength, endurance and speed could be passed off as having high-quality beast gear, but they still wouldn't be able to use their blood powers.

"The string ability is okay. I can show it outside in battle and claim I'm an original." Fex said. "As long as I don't teach anyone it, it will be fine."

"Kazz?" Quinn asked.

"I will simply say I have regeneration ability. I won't show off my strength and speed until we buy some beast gear for myself." Kazz replied.

Quinn had to repeat this to her a few times, but when he said it was so she wouldn't be found out about being a vampire, she understood and listened well. She currently wore no beast gear like many vampires, but as long as they had something, even the most basic, then it would be fine for her to show her abilities.

People could only guess the level of beast gear from looking at it, they couldn't confirm it unless it was taken off and inspected, so they would use this fact to their advantage. To cover up for their unnatural speed and strength. However, beast gear didn't improve one's natural healing ability so they would have to be careful about that. Regeneration was a good choice in this regard.

"Well, I guess I can use the shadow ability since it was already revealed at the inter military base tournament," Quinn said.

"That might not be the best idea," Paul replied. "I mean, you don't have to hide it forever. Just, even I had heard of your feats during the tournament when I was not present. You had caused quite a stir and many wished to get the power for themselves."

"I think if you were to show it to a mid-sized faction like this one, then they would report it to the Graylash family and all eyes would be on you. For now, it's best we just stay at the ground level, and once we're ready. You will no longer need to hide."

"How about super speed, Quinn." Fex suggested. "You are faster than any of us, and with your beast gear and active boots, no one would think you were lying." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/into-space!_51029240715468774">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/into-space!_51029240715468774</a> for visiting.

"Sounds good," Quinn replied, but he was a little annoyed that he would have to hide his shadow ability. Still, in most cases, he would be able to fight away from the eyes of others, and he could always use his shadow void to create a dome, and use his powers inside there.

Finally, it was Paul's turn. He didn't have an ability still, and he wasn't exactly great in anything either. He was just a superhuman. It would be hard to pass him off as having any ability.

"We can really only say one thing," Paul replied. "That I used to be a member of Pure. It would explain why I have no current ability. And when I do get one, it won't seem like a shock to them all. In times like this I'm assuming people are switching factions all the time, so it shouldn't be too much of a big deal. Especially since we are only going into a medium one rather than the big ones."

Paul now looked slightly different from what he did before. He still couldn't control his vampire abilities all that well, but it actually worked in his favor. His facial hair and the hair on top of his head continued to grow, and Paul continued to let it do so.

Seeing this Quinn, wondered why apart from when he evolved why he didn;t change much. he always assumed it was because he was a vampire, but it didn;t seem to be the case.

Eventually, Paul looked like a completely different person. There wouldn't be many outside of high-ranking officials that would recognize Paul in the first place. Quinn only knew this because he was the head of the second base. He didn't even know what the other Head generals looked like.

The only people who were known military figures were heroes of the last war like Leo, and the supreme commander Oscar.

The change in look was just an extra, it was best to be cautious after all.

After they had decided what abilities each of them would have, Quinn brought out a few things from his inventory and gave them to the others. An intermediate beast tier whip was handed to Kazz.

Fex had his ability, so Quinn gifted him what little beast armor he had, a simple c.h.e.s.t piece. Finally, for Paul. Paul had beast armor when he arrived in the vampire world, but it was all taken from him.

They wanted to inspect it all before giving it back, and they never did get it back. He didn't use any weapons because he had his strong elemental ability. So for now, Quinn handed him the two claw-like objects. They were placed above one's hands and three spikes would come out just above the knuckle area. It was an intermediate tier weapon.

Quinn was unable to create the advanced tier weapons from his shop as Edward didn't have the crystals, and the few that he did, they weren't particularly for him to use, so he left them as rewards for the tenth's people.

"You should be decent in hand to hand combat. With your vampire body, it should do you well." Quinn said.

Paul looked at them, and thought it was a good choice, but didn't say anything out loud to Quinn.

Finally, it was time for them to leave, and they headed out to the entrance hanger, where their modified commercial ship was there waiting for them. Paul had also brought with him a large bag of blue crystals.

"What are they?" Quinn asked. He had seen them a few times on different planets, and when using his inspect skill it revealed that they were classified as basic tier beast crystals.

"There crystals that are made from the planet rather than the beast themselves." Paul replied. "There is another reason why the humans were after the beast planets and were competing against the Dalki. There aren't enough beasts on the planets to power the things like sh.i.p.s, teleporters and other things. These crystals from the planets have the same effect. A planet essentially becomes a mining facility.

"It's a good way for a faction to earn income, in the past, anyway. Some of the big families who had major control over a planet would allow for a military shelter to be placed on there. Then they would sell the crystals back to the military. I'm guessing most factions are now keeping these crystals for themselves."

Finally, it was time for them to say goodbye to Peter, who would remain behind for now at least.

"Peter, if there is any trouble, I want you to take one of the smaller spacesh.i.p.s and leave immediately," Quinn said in a stern voice. Making sure he knew it was an order rather than a request. "Your life is a lot more important to me than this ship. I don't plan to leave you on here forever. When we have enough funds to get a teleporter, then I was thinking we could take it in turns".

"Maybe Fex looks after the ship, and you come with us instead."

From the look on Fex's face, he didn't like that idea at all.

"Or Paul," Fex added.

But to do that, they needed to get rid of Kazz first. Or at least know her true intentions. Quinn didn't even want to think about just leaving Paul and Kazz alone in the ship.

The goodbyes were done, they entered the small ship and were off towards the planet. They were a little far away so it would be quite a long journey before they got there, but things seemed to be progressing smoothly.

….

Outside of the ship, a distance away, two small sh.i.p.s had seen the large ship reach its destination. They could assume so because it had stopped moving. What confused the people inside was that it was in the middle of nowhere. It was next to no planets. Why would they stay here?

*****

You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

It was a casual ride in the spaceship to the planet that they were heading for. The smaller spaceship was a lot easier to pilot. One would only have to put in the location they needed to go to, and the autopilot system would head there automatically.

There was a manual option, and a few things one would need to do, but it had 1/20th of the number of buttons as the large ship did. If they didn't understand anything, Quinn's inspect skill would give him a rundown and explain what each button did.

For even the controls to turn on the aircon looked complicated. They didn't want to accidentally open the door when all they wanted was to be a little warmer inside.

"Have you driven a ship before?" Paul asked.

"No, Logan just has shown me a few things," Quinn replied. Knowing that Paul was watching him. But he wasn't too bothered by this. It didn't matter what Paul thought or learned about him.

Their relationship was they were using each other. At the end of the day, Quinn knew Paul would have to listen to him, because now they shared the same blood.

Up ahead, they could see the planet they were to land on. It wasn't very large in size and the surface looked to be mainly red in color. However, there were signs of machinery and water on the planet. Patches of green, a habitable environment. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/crow&apos;s-shelter_51029260848128047">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/crow&apos;s-shelter_51029260848128047</a> for visiting.

It looked a little smaller than earth, but had far more landmass.

*BEEP BEEP

[A request of communication from SF-8201 has been made]

[Do you accept?]

The ship's voice read out a message to them, and suddenly, they could see that there were four small sh.i.p.s that had surrounded them. Each one black in colour, making it harder to see. On them though at the back were two symbols. The first one a picture of a crow, and the second one. The Graylash family's symbol. Three lightning bolts all heading down to one point.

Paul and Quinn nodded at each other, and Quinn had agreed that Paul would do the talking. When it came to factions, talking with a.d.u.l.ts, and such, Paul knew a lot more about this world than them.

[Accept]

"You have entered the Crow's area. This planet belongs to the Graylash family. State your reason for being here, or we will shoot you down." A man's voice could be heard.

"We had been approached by one of your recruiters at the earth station." Paul answered. "At present, there are four of us on the ship. We are armed with beast gear and are Wanderers looking to join a faction."

Could vampires even survive in space? He doubted that very much. They were some things, no matter how strong one's body was that you just couldn't survive.

"Very well, we shall escort you to the Crow's shelter."

The four sh.i.p.s continued to follow them and now that they had reached the area of the planet. The ship needed to be switched to manual. It was a bumpy ride, to say the least. Paul took control as he had some basic training in such things, but he wasn't usually the one to fly things.

Eventually, they had arrived at the shelter and had parked in a space where there were around a hundred or so sh.i.p.s.

"Please do not leave the ship just yet!" A voice shouted from the outside.

A few moments later, and the heavy sound of metal clanking against the floor was heard. They had brought with them a couple of Mechs, and the people from outside of the other sh.i.p.s had come out as well.

"You may proceed to leave now!" The man shouted again.

Everything felt so strict, but it was understandable. They could have been just as easy as another faction coming in for an attack. When the doors opened. They saw what looked like young kids, and a scruffy old man leave from the ship. Seeing this, their guard was let down a little.

The four of them were told to wait, while the others went inside to search the ship to see if they could find anything unusual. Other than the blue crystals, there was nothing else, so they chose to leave it, and come back out.

"It's all clear, boss." A female said, and the group went back over to his side. They were all dressed in beast gear, which looked to be in-between the intermediate level and the advanced level. The man who was in charge looked to have a few pieces of king tier equipment as well. His hair was balck in colour and was pointed up like a brush. It made him at least four inches taller.

"Sorry about that. It's not every day that someone comes by ship to this planet. The name's Blip." The man said as he went forward to greet himself.

Quinn had stepped forward to shake the man's hand but then noticed that the man wasn't going towards him, but going to Paul instead.

It was a bit embarrassing as Quinn had his hand held out for a bit before putting it away.

"Wow." Fex said. "Did you really just… I would die of embarrassment."

Quinn's face went red, but then they both laughed it off in the end, It was only natural the only looking a.d.u.l.t of the group they thought was the leader.

"It's great to have you here. We are always looking for new recruits. Come, follow me and we can have a talk while we head towards the main base." Blip said.

While walking, they were taken through the shelter. It looked the same as others that they had gone through before. There were many buildings, market stalls of people buying and selling things, however, there was a main difference.

This shelter seemed to be filled with a lot more Travelers than other shelters. While Paul and Blip were talking, Quinn had picked up a few things.

This planet was an orange portal planet. Not everything had been discovered on it yet. The main goal of this planet was to hunt for beasts in search of weapons. To improve their strength as well as the Graylash family's strength.

Blip had asked them about their background, which was expected and Paul stuck to the script. The people behind him were students, and he used to be part of Pure. The man's reaction didn't change from hearing this, so it seems like Paul was right, there must have really gotten a lot of deserters from the other actions swapping sides.

It seemed like odd groups would come here all the time, including to the other shelters. Wanderers who had grouped together thinking they could make it, only to find out later that the protection of a big faction was needed.

It was the same for the Crows, before this they were their own faction, but with the civil war, they had no choice but to team up and work for the Graylashes. Otherwise, the others would come and attack the shelter in hopes to claim it for themselves.

"Since you are all students, I assume that none of you have a traveler tag, or are ranked. Same for you since you were with Pure." Blip asked.

The group nodded.

The Traveler Tag, was a Travelers ID. It was a small piece of metal with a chip inside. This was the standard system created by humans to determine one's rank. Every time a task was completed, the faction needed to input it into the system and award them points.

The difficulty of the task would be registered into a computer system based on a few things. Eventually allowing the users to rank up. The computer system was complex and nearly every shelter had one in place.

Every crystal was unique, like a fingerprint. When placed into the system, it would register the crystal so the same crystal couldn't be registered again. The person imputing the crystal would then need the others to place their tags into the system as well.

Based on the tier of crystal, points would then be assigned to each of the tags. The more tags, the fewer the points were spread out. Of course, there were ways to cheat such a system. If a team went out to hunt an advanced tier beast, a single tag could be placed when assigning the points. Allowing them to rank up quicker, but people rarely did this. A higher rank meant you would be assigned more dangerous tasks by the faction.

If you weren't really the rank you said you were, then you would soon be found out, or worse you would be dead. So there rarely was any cheating that went on with Traveler Ranks. This whole system that was used by everybody was created by the Green family.

"Since you guys don't have a tag and have never been travelers before, we need to do an assessment." Blip explained.

An assessment could be completed by any of the factions that owned a tag system. There was a bit of a leeway since even students coming out of school varied in strength. The assessment itself was done by the faction. After seeing your skills they would assign you one of three ranks. F, E and D being the highest. to get any higher they would have to proceed with the other steps, obtaining points.

"Let's see how good you lot are." Blip said.

*****

You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

After a student finished their second year of military training, they were free to do as they wished. For both Nate and Sam it was their last year when summer came, so they had to make the tough choice of what to do next.

They could stay in the military, living quite a cushioned life. However, it would be one of discipline and routine. Having to follow orders for the sake of the world's future.

They could become a normal civilian, this route was often chosen by those that didn't achieve good grades, or didn't have a strong ability. There were still a few academic jobs that would require skills that didn't need the use of abilities, and these were paid quite well.

However, due to technology taking most of these tasks away, the jobs that were left were highly competitive. Only the very best in the fields would be able to get them. This left most with a low paying job which would make them struggle day by day. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/who_51042339828857636">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/who_51042339828857636</a> for visiting.

If someone was strong and had a good fighting ability, then the easiest way to make a good living for yourself was to become a Traveler. One could either do this solo, which carried a higher risk of death and troubles but a higher reward, or with a faction, where one could hunt in groups. Still, it was a dangerous job that many died doing just to put food on the table.

Being a Traveler was by no means easy and there were even some who would go back to the military after realising how difficult it was.

Before the Civil war had started, both Nate and Sam were going through this ordeal and they had decided to become travellers. They were best friends but their skills were wide apart and so were their family backgrounds.

Sam came from a wealthy background, his parents managed to grab one of these few academic jobs that were available. They both weren't strong ability users so when Sam was born, they had put their hopes on him.

They had bought him an elemental ability, a wind one which was quite expensive and put their hopes on him to achieve great results. However, that hope soon came crashing down as Sam had hit his limit. His body couldn't learn anything past a level five ability book, he just wasn't able to create any more MC cells.

Due to him being pushed so much in a certain direction, his academic results weren't the best either. Still, it wasn't over and Sam was determined to prove them wrong. He could still get stronger as a traveler.

For Nate it was a bit different. His family were strong users, but not too strong. They made up for this with their practice in many martial arts and Nate grew up learning these martial arts. He was a genius in his field, managing to learn his ability and his family skills well.

He had done far better than anyone could have ever dreamed of and was strong. When he left school, he had many offers from top factions. However Nate was a person who wished to do things on his own. He didn't want the help of his family, and he didn't want the backing of a big faction.

He wanted to make his own name for himself and a legacy. In his search he had found a medium sized faction that seemed perfect. They would be able to give him some support where he could grow and get a name, while also not being overshadowed by the many other talents in a faction.

Of course, he had chosen to invite his best friend Sam along as well. Then, the big event happened. The world had split into different powerhouses and people needed to make a choice. Sam wished to go with Nate but he couldn't forget about his family.

When asking them the question whether or not it was okay for him to leave, they seemed uninterested and didn't care what he did. He knew the reason for this. For he had a younger brother. A brother who wasn't limited by his MC cells and was achieving great strides.

His brother had learnt the earth ability from the military. His parents had already spent all their money on him so they had no choice. But the military saw talent in him, and continued to let him progress giving him better skills and ability books.

Because of his brother, his family had already chosen to stay with the military. But what future did Sam have if he was to stay there? He would just always be overshadowed by his brother, never progressing and doing nothing.

So in the end, he had chosen to leave with Nate and the two of them ended up at the Crow's faction under the Graylash family.

It seemed like the perfect decision for them both. In the initial assessment, Nate had gotten the highest rank possible of rank D, while Sam was given an E Rank. The two of them completed tasks by hunting beasts and their talents were beginning to shine though.

It wasn't long before they both got noticed and were requested to hunt the higher tier beasts. The two of them climbed through the ranks quickly. However, once again Sam started to fall behind, he remained stuck and rank C, while Nate was able to achieve a Traveler Rank of B.

In the Crow's base, there were only a few Rank B's with their leader being the only Rank A in the base. For a faction of their size, it was quite good. Only the ones directly under the big families would have AA and AAA ranks.

One of these responsibilities for Nate, was watching the new recruits and assessing them. This would be done along with the base leader Blip, and another Rank B. Sam would often come along with Nate. He wasn't part of the grading process, but was free to watch.

Nate had been summoned to one of the trial rooms, and he had brought Sam along with him. The two of them entered what looked like a large warehouse which was filled with storage containers stacked in strange ways.

There were also cameras placed all over the room. At one side of the room, a table for them to sit at, and a projector that would show them everything that was going to happen in the training room. There were already many of the members training away.

Some were practicing their climbing skills, others were testing new weapons and a couple were sparing away.

"What was the call for, do we have some new recruits?" Nate asked as he could see Blip sprucing him with a smile on his face. It was good news at the moment for any faction if they were to receive new members, competition was tough these days.

"Yep, although I'm not sure what to make of them." Blip said as he handed over the tablet.

Every new recruit was required to fill in a pre evolution form on the tablet. It would give them an idea of what to expect. Also not everything could be determined by a few tests, and hopefully this information would help them.

The first thing noted was the abilities. Nothing really stood out to him apart from one of them who had an original string ability. But what could you even do with string? He couldn't imagine it would be that great. Also he was surprised one had no ability, but then reading they were from Pure, Nate decided to let that go.

"What's so wrong?" Nate asked.

"Just keep going." Blip replied.

Scrolling his eyes through, the next set of information was their equipment and age. Seeing this, Nate knew most of them had to have been first year students. However, one of them had managed to have a pair of advanced tier gauntlets. If he had really killed an advanced tier beast, that was quite the accomplishment.

However, it was highly unlikely and the most likely scenario was he had rich parents who had bought the crystals for him.

The last question on the pre assessment was about beasts. It asked…

What was the highest tier beast you have ever defeated?

The oldest gentlemen had put down intermediate, the next two students had put down advanced tiers. This seemed amazing for people of their age, if it was true they had struck a gold mine. Then the last one, had put a king tier beast.

While at the Crow's, Nate had faced a king tier beast once before and he was not alone. He knew how hard one was to beat.

"Well, it's too good to be true, right? How could a bunch of students defeat an advanced tier and a king tier beast? It seems like the a.d.u.l.t with them was the only one that had told the truth."

For a second, excitement had filled Nate's heart as he wanted to see what student would have been able to defeat a king tier beast. They had to have at least been on the same level as himself in terms of skill.

But after hearing Blip's words, he knew what he said was true.

She always had this fierce look in her eyes and had chosen to sit right next to Nate. As she sat down, the scent of roses had entered his nose.

"You smell gr….great..today." Nate said.

Sam was shaking his head as he stood behind him. Nate was never good with girls. And he seemed to fall for any beauty he laid his eyes on.

"Let's just get on with this. I can't wait to see these liars fall flat on their feet." Linda was quite a straightforward and fierce person, she had also read the report beforehand and came to the same conclusion as everyone else.

The room was then asked to be cleared and for the contenders to step in. Through the doors on the other side, the four of them came in fully equipped with their beast gear on, still wearing the special military suit that was on board the spaceship.

In front of them all leading the way, was Quinn.

"Do I know that guy from somewhere?" Nate thought. He recognised the face, but something about the person in front of him looked different. Like he had seen his younger brother before or something.

"Nate, that's…that's…the Blood Evolver." Sam blurted out.

"Who?" Both Blip and Linda asked, looking at Quinn.

You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

Nate started to rub his eyes, as he wondered if he was seeing clearly, but the same man was walking towards him. Now that Sam had mentioned it, on a closer inspection it really did look like the same person he had seen at the inter military base tournament. The student known as Quinn Talen.

Nate had actually seen a photo of him on the pre evolution forms handed by Blip, but the appearance change had thrown him off and he never thought about it until Sam had mentioned it. People often changed appearance slightly, especially when they were in their teens. It was when you would go through your biggest changes.

But this was something else, the last time he saw him he looked like a handsome young teeneager. Although not as handsome as Nate himself of course, but now it looked like he was looking at a young athlete. Changes happened, but this was a bit too much for only two months.

'He must have responded to all my messages I sent. He really did decide to come here.' Nate thought with a smile. This fact along with him looking like Quinn, confirmed his thoughts.

"So you know this guy, Nate?" Blip asked. "Blood Evolver is a strange name to have, is he a strong one?"

Nate was quiet for a few seconds, before he started to laugh out loud hysterically. "Strong, he's..he's" But before he could say what he wanted to, Sam had placed his hand on top of his shoulder and leaned in by his ear.

"Maybe we should keep this to ourselves for now." Sam whispered. "Remember Blood Evolver was only well known between the students at the military base, he never played on the public servers. On top of that, he became popular because of his red aura skills, but remember at the tournament, Quinn showed his shadow skills under the name of Cursed child. The other's don't know his secret, and we're probably the only people that have put both of these things together.

"We don't know why he has two abilities, or maybe one of them is just his soul weapon making it look so different, but I am sure he's keeping it a secret for a reason."

With those words said, Sam pulled back and went back to his position.

"You were saying." Linda asked?

Nate's face went red, as he felt like he looked like a fool, suddenly getting excited and now he had to tone it down.

"Oh, err yes. This student I'm not sure. I think I have seen him before. I think maybe we should watch how they perform." Nate said as he said down quietly in his seat.

Sam hoped it was enough to fool the two of them, Nate wasn;t the best of liars.

His actions were strange the two of them thought. They hadn't known Nate for long, but there was one thing both Blip and Linda did know about him. It was the fact that he was loud and not a shy person. They liked this honest side of him, and that was why they were fine with bringing him into the Crow's faction and giving him high ranking responsibilities so quickly. They needed a person like that.

And for the first time, they had seen him act so awkward. It had to be because of one of the people who had walked in just now. The question was, which one.

'I wonder which power you will show.' Nate started to think. 'If he showed the shadow, or the red aura, he would quickly rise through and be sought after by everyone. But I won't let you over shadow me, Quinn. I will rise equally as quickly to the top.'

Nate decided to look at the tablet one last time, to see which ability he had put down, maybe he had missed something, but when looking at it, he was surprised once again. The ability that had been placed was neither the red aura or the shadow, it simply said super speed.

'Super…speed…what?' It was clear Nate was completely confused at this point. He was starting to second guess himself, whether this was the Blood Evolver.

Scrolling down further, he then realised that Quinn was the one that had placed down he had killed the king tier beast. His doubts from earlier were gone. He didn't know why he was hiding his abilities, but he was. Now he was more interested in how he would trick everyone into thinking he had a super speed ability.

The four of them lined up as directed by Blip in front of the three seats. They stood there with their hands behind their backs as they usually would if they were at school. All apart from Kazz that was, who had given a wave to each one of them as they made eye contact.

"Cute.." Linda said quietly.

Both Blip and Nate had heard that, and it seemed out of character for someone like her. They turned to look at her face, which was still straight and cold like it usually was.

'Maybe we were just imagining things.' They both thought.

'Does she like me?' Nate thought.

Forgetting just seconds ago, she had done the same thing to the other two.

Quinn had seen both Nate and Sam, and when he did it was a relief to him. It was nice to know there would be some people here he knew. Since splitting off with everyone, he was feeling a little strange.

It started to remind him of the times when everyone was to gather at the base joking and talking about.

Sam had given a little nod to Quinn, acknowledging that the two of them knew each other and Quinn had given a nod back.

This was noticed by Linda who was sitting down.

Blip got out from his seat and was the one who would explain the rules of the assessment. He pressed a button on a controller in his hand, and suddenly inside the room several large blue light rings had lit up all over the place, apart from one which was a golden, not too far from where they were.

"The assessment will be a few tests where we will try to gauge you on a number of different things." Blip explained. "The first assessment is an obstacle course. There will be times when we are in jungles areas, mountains areas, and all other sorts of different terrains out in the field. The number one important thing to a traveller is their lives.

"There will be times where you will meet a beast that you cannot defeat or split off from your group and be alone. Here you will have to run for your life. Do everything you can to get away. This test is meant to emulate that.

"As you can see there are several rings, as soon as you go through the first golden ring, a timer will start. The gold ring will disappear and one of the other blue rings will turn gold. It should follow a path for you to see."

They looked at the rings and could see that they were all over the place. One of them was in the middle of a gap, suggesting you would have to jump from one container to the over to get through it. Others were in high places, making use of their upper body strength and climbing ability, lastly, there were a lot of rings.

It would also be a test of stamina for them all.

"The faster the time, the better the score. Now, who shall go first?"

Blip looked at all of them and then looked down at the tablet seeing their information. "I suppose the one with the super speed ability should go first. As you seem to have an advantage over the others.

"Usually, I would get one of us to complete the course for you to show you the path, that way everyone is on an even playing field. But I don't think you have to worry about that. You should be able to complete it fairly quickly."

The observers moved off to the side and were behind the protector where Sam was standing. Here they would be able to see the time and everything Quinn was doing.

While seated, Linda took a glance at Nate's face. One look would usually tell her everything. She could see he had a big grin that he couldn't hide. This was the person that had made him act so strangely before, she knew it had to be.

'Did I hear Blood Evolver before? I think that was right… After this assessment, maybe I should go look up this person. See if I can find any information about them.' Linda thought.

Quinn was in the starting position, standing right next to the golden ring. He would be lying if he didn't say he was nervous. After all, he would have to complete and perform at a level where others would think he actually had a super speed ability.

[Wind walk activated]

"Go!" Blip shouted. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/special-person_51052835655187393">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/special-person_51052835655187393</a> for visiting.

Running through the first gold ring, the assessment had begun.

******

You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

The first step was made through the golden ring, and immediately the timer had started. Just like Blip had explained, the ring he had gone through disappeared and right in front of him, the blue ring had turned gold. Going through each one, Quinn made quick work.

He was running faster than what was possible for a human being. Still, it wasn't at a speed where they couldn't follow him with his eyes, and this was only the start, where most of the rings were placed on the ground floor.

Nate seeing this, turned his head back to look at Sam, looking to him for some type of answer. Whenever Nate didn't understand what was going on, he was sure he could rely on his friend. But right now, his face was also dumbfounded.

Thinking about it, Sam thought there must have been some trick. He tried to look at the beast gear on his feat. They didn't look too fancy, they looked to be at the intermediate level, at most possibly the advance level. Still, that wouldn't explain the speed he was showing.

Right now, he was as fast as a level 4 speed ability user. Unless his boots were even higher than the king tier level, it couldn't be explained. Racking his brain, he tried to think of something and had thought of one solution. Another possibility, that Quinn possessed an ability that allowed him to use others.

He had heard of a couple people being able to use this before. This was the best guess he could make.

Continuing on with the trial, the ring locations started to get harder, as they were beginning to appear on top of the containers.

'I can't slow down, I've got to do it as fast as I can.' Quinn thought. His mind was only focused on one thing.

So much so, that he was showing even more incredible feats without realising it. When climbing on top of the storage units, he would often pull his whole body weight with a single hand. It wasn't just a straightforward climb, it was like he could use his hand to launch him on top of each unit.

"What great upper body strength," Linda said with her mouth a little open.

"Maybe the gauntlets have an active ability. Especially if they're at the advanced tier." Blip commented. "It's great because speed users tend to suffer in power. And most beast gear that provides the user's strength is a little heavy, slowing them down. He seems to have found a great balance."

'There, next one…and the next one…' Looking around, Quinn would go from ring to ring, and finally, the last blue ring had turned gold, circling around the entire warehouse back to their starting point.

"Very impressive." Blip said as he gave a few claps standing from his seat.

'It looks like I did a good job.'

It was a fast time, but it was expected from a speed user, which was why Linda wondered why the two boys by her side looked to be in shock at the results. Something was up, every instinct in her body was telling her so.

She knew that Blip would be too happy that they just had some promising recruits come in. Too excited to notice everything that was happening around him. A good trait and lousy quality of the leader.

The test continued with the next person being Fex. To make sure he appeared more normal, Fex limited himself to running as fast as a fit human. However, he didn't waste time using his string ability to help him.

Instead of climbing up the storage units, he would pull himself up with the string. Some of the obstacles required him to take a strange path, climbing on top of one object after another. But using his ability wisely, Fex was able to avoid that and create shortcuts of his own.

In the end, he had finished with an excellent fast time as well because of this. Not as quick as Quinn, but an unexpected result from the other. On the tablet, from everything Blip had seen, he had written down notes for Fex. Something he didn't do for Quinn.

After Fex, they decided that it was Paul's turn. It was fair to say not much was expected of Paul at all. Especially since they knew he had no ability. Paul held himself back a little and took his time to train his body.

He was still finding it difficult to control himself. He had no trouble completing the obstacle course and didn't tire, in the end, he finished in a reasonable time. What Blip was most impressed by was for such an ordinary person, he seemed to have a lot of stamina. Even after finishing, he didn't seem to tire.

Finally, it was Kazz's turn. Out of everyone there, Quinn was a little worried about Kazz. He was sure she had great speed like himself being a vampire knight. Although he knew she wouldn't use her blood powers, he wasn't so sure about anything else.

When the test started, Quinn's heart settled as soon as he saw that Kazz was taking it easy. Doing everything she looked to be faring as well as Paul had done. She had finished, and Quinn was happy that nothing out of the ordinary had happened.

'Am I the weakest in this group?' It was a strange feeling for him. He was at the top of the ladder at one point, but now in front of all these kids, he was considered the weakest. He was wondering if it would always be this way, or just for now while he had turned.

At the desk, Linda was the only one paying more attention to the screen while Kazz's assessment was happening. The other two boys seemed to be enticed by something else as they watched Kazz complete everything.

She watched the video of Paul's run, she saw how he climbed certain places and struggled. While pausing in other areas to look for the golden rings. Looking at Kazz's video, she had done the same thing.

'Their runs, they looked so similar.' Linda thought. Double-checking quickly, her eyes widened as she saw it. It wasn't almost the same, it was exactly the same. The time that Paul had gotten and the time that Kazz had gotten were within milliseconds of each other. Usually, she would think it was a coincidence, but so many things seemed strange about this group that she couldn't think of it as so.

"You all did great, I can tell you will fit in really well with the Crows." Blip said. "Now it's time to move on to the next part of the assessment. This one is fairly easy. When we are on the field, we must know each other's power and how they work. So when everyone joins, we require them to show us their soul weapon."

The four of them looked at each other blankly for a second.

'Wait, don't tell me.' Nate had a dreaded thought. They were all first-year students. Every Traveller currently had completed their two years of military training. In the second year was when one would learn how to use their soul weapon. Being first-year students, Quinn and the others must have never learnt it. He thought.

"What, none of you have soul weapons?!" Blip shouted in disbelief. This would significantly weaken their chances out on the battlefield, whichever team they went in. Currently, in the Crows, they hadn't recruited any first-year students from the military. It was the first time they had come across something like this.

Every member in the Crows had a soul weapon, and they would be placed at a disadvantage while here, never mind if they were to travel to another planet to compete with hunting a beast.

"Do any of you know how to use a soul weapon?" Blip asked.

Paul raised his hand when asked this.

"I know the concept, but I haven't had an ability to use one yet."

Blip then started to look to the others for answers. Hoping one of them might have naturally unlocked it. His high hopes for them seemed to be dashed and thrown against the wall at the last second.

"If you don't know how to use one, then you don't know." Blip said, shrugging his shoulders. "I guess we can always have someone at the base try to teach you. But we don't have the resources the military does, and it's been a while since any of us have had to learn it. I know!" Blip said, cl.i.c.k.i.n.g his fingers.

"Nate and Sam have just finished their second years. Maybe they can help you. Once this assessment is over, I'll get them to start your soul weapon practice." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/no-soul-weapon_51066287207540736">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/no-soul-weapon_51066287207540736</a> for visiting.

With that over, it was time to move on to the next part of the assessment.

"Now, this is the final part of the assessment. We do this with every single new member that comes into the base. A little sparring match. One of us will take it in turns personally going up against you one by one. Will get to see your skills being used first hand."

"Now who wants to go up against me first?" Blip asked with a smile.

****

You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

Blip looked at the four of them with intent, he would be the first to fight and was trying to decide out of all of them, which one had the most potential. The only thing he could go by was the first assessment since none of them had soul weapons.

After deliberating over it for a while, he had finally made a decision.

"You with the gel backed hair, I pick you." Blip said with a smile.

The person he had selected was Fex. In his head, there were really only two people to choose from. Quinn or Fex. Out of the two, he had chosen Fex because of his unique ability. The speed ability had been seen many times before and there were quite a few people who knew how to stop it with ease.

A simple earth user was usually enough to deal with them. They either made the ground beneath them soft or created a large earth dome, compressing it, to smaller and smaller sizes.

"Let's get this started, shall we." Blip said as he threw his large overcoat to the side. Underneath he had revealed a set of beast armour, they had never seen before. This whole time Blip had been wearing quite the large overcoat covering himself. One could tell he was wearing beast armour underneath it, but not the finer details.

Now that the overcoat had been taken off. They could see the armour clearly. Most of it was black in colour with a few purple shades here and there, but what stood out, was the fine level of craftsmanship built into the beast gear.

Engraved on all the pieces of armour were spiral patterns along with small feathers. Then underneath his pecks on the c.h.e.s.t piece, was what looked like fierce eyes. It was impressive, and Quinn couldn't imagine how long it must have taken to make such armour.

Even more so, Quinn was interested in looking at what level the beast gear was at.

[Inspect]

[King tier shoulder pads]

[Emperor tier boots]

[King tier dagger x2]

He had to blink twice to make sure he had seen the right thing. It was the first time Quinn had ever come across a weapon and armour at such a high level. He had seen a couple of the school generals have a few king tier pieces but not at the emperor level.

So far, humans had discovered eight different types of beast crystals, and with it, eight different gear and equipment levels could be made. The eight tiers were as follows.

[Basic tier]

[Intermediate tier]

[Advanced tier]

[King tier]

[Legendary tier]

[Demi- god tier]

[Demon tier]

Of course, the higher the tier, the stronger the beast needed to be killed to obtain it. At the same time, they were even rarer.

Quinn started to remember how much trouble he had gone through just to kill the king tier beast and how he didn't even get the crystal from it. The strongest equipment he had on him right now was the advanced tier gauntlets, and that was only because Leo had given him the crystals to make it.

The fight between the two of them had started, and Quinn was interested in seeing what ability Blip would have. The inspect skill didn't show him, so he thought it would be an interesting one. Since they were out of the military base, no longer would Quinn have to see so many earth users again.

However, he had underestimated Blip's power. Maybe through talking and leadership, he was quite a casual person, but when it came to fighting. It seemed like he had turned into a completely different person.

He had gotten into a fighting stance, and there was no longer a smile on his face. In turn, Fex was cautious by nature before moving in.

He tried going in. His plan was to pretend to attack Blip, and while doing so, he would attempt to tie him up with the strings.

To everyone else, it looked like he was just cutting thin air, but somehow Blip was able to see it. Fex now knew this was a man where tricks wouldn't work on him. The fight continued with Fex trying to develop creative ways to use the string, but with his string being broken so easily, he felt like he was running out of options.

If he had his blood string, then maybe he could do something.

"That's enough, I've seen what you can do." Blip said. There was no feedback, and the whole thing had been recorded so they could look back at it later. When Blip went to sit down. Kazz was to go next, and Nate immediately volunteered himself.

"What are you doing?" Sam whispered. "Don't you want to go against the blood evolver, against Quinn."

"You're right, I do, but remember there's four of them and three of us. Which means one of us will have to go twice. She has the regeneration ability so she shouldn't be too strong, and I should be able to have enough energy to go against Quinn." He said back.

While he was walking to where Kazz was standing, there was a hop in his step as he was happy with what was about to take place.

The match had started, and Nate allowed for Kazz to make most of the attacks. She mostly used her long leg's to kick at his head. Each time they would be blocked by Nate. He felt like he could go on all day, and the smile not once had gone away from his face.

While he was using his Harding skills and at the strength, she was kicking at, it didn't hurt him one bit.

Slowly though, the kicks' patterns would change, and so would the position of her feat. However, she was going up against the wrong person. Nate could see this, and each time he would respond by changing his own position, which would be optimal for blocking the attacks again.

Linda gave a little cough. It was a signal for Nate to go on the offensive.

"Are you okay?" Quinn asked Linda.

The reason being, she had actually already coughed a few times throughout the fight, that the others were getting a bit concerned. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/love-sick_51070042082701905">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/love-sick_51070042082701905</a> for visiting.

It was because, for some reason, it looked like Nate was refusing to attack, but by the dumb loved-up look he had on his face, they could guess why.

This time, Linda coughed once more louder than all the ones before, and it had finally snapped Nate out of his daze. After blocking the next kick, he shifted his feet forward so smoothly that he was able to get on the inside within seconds. Then Harding his fingers and placing his hand in a karate chop position. He went to strike down on her shoulder.

Somewhere, it would hurt but not cause a fatal wound. However, as he saw his hand go down, energy started to leave his body, and he began to feel weak.

'I can't hurt her.' He thought as a strange scent entered his nose. He quickly got out of there. If he couldn't hit her, then he needed to get out of the striking range.

"The assessment is over," Nate said, walking back to the others.

When Nate finally sat down, he couldn't get the cold stare of Linda's eyes off him. "You were meant to hurt her to see how far she could go, and so we could see how strong her ability is?" Linda asked.

"I tired," Nate replied. "I seriously tried attacking her, but when I did, something felt strange. It was if my energy was being absorbed from my body. It wouldn't let me hurt her."

Linda gave a huff before looking away and mumbling the words. "Love-sick boy." She knew that what he was saying couldn't be possible unless she had lied about her ability.

The next contestant was Paul, but Blip didn't really know who to put with him. Blip wasn't that interested himself. The only one from them that was free that hadn't gone yet was Linda, so his eyes naturally went over towards her, but they were lowered, and she seemed to be in a bad mood.

In a way, he felt like if he put her in there with Paul, he would be punishing Paul for something he hadn't done.

"Send the kid in again," Linda said.

"What! But I just went." Nate replied back.

"So, you didn't really do anything's, and you don't appear to be hurt."

Blip looked into Nate's eyes as if he was asking him this favour of him to go ahead and fight. In the end, he felt like he had no choice but to agree. Besides, now that he and Quinn were part of the same base, they would have plenty of opportunities to fight each other.

If he fought him now, it would just be like before anyway, where he couldn't use the full extent of his abilities. So it was better to have a match away from the eyes of others.

While Nate would fight against Paul, it meant that Quinn would have to go against Linda for the final assessment.

Quinn had a good idea that Nate wanted to fight him, and he was betting on that. It would make it easier for him to throw and lose the fight. It seemed like this assessment was going to be a little harder than he initially thought.

'I'm going to make you show me what you got, Quinn Talen.'

******

You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

While Nate and Paul were getting ready to fight, Quinn had time to think about what to do. For now, he had decided to hide his shadow abilities, but he didn't intend to do this for long. After all, the goal was to find out information. He would soon need to go through the ranks, giving him a higher position in the faction and possibly being invited to the Graylash family directly. So it would be beneficial if he achieved the highest grade possible.

But he didn't want to rush things, he had learnt that when going to the vampire world unprepared, it could lead to dangerous things. He and his friends had almost died many times. He was going into the unknown there, and he would be doing the same here. He had learnt how important it was to learn things beforehand.

Back then, he was on a time frame, right now he wasn't. If anything the longer he took, the more time he would have to stay on earth and do his own research.

The fight with Nate and Paul had started, and on Paul's fists, he wore the clawed gloves that Quinn had gifted to him. Paul wasn't completely useless when it came to hand to hand combat, he had to learn it in the military after all, but it had been so long since he had used it.

He always had his ability before, what he was worried about was trying to hold back when attacking. Just like before, Nate seemed to be waiting there inviting Paul to take the first move.

'How the positions have changed.' Paul thought, looking at a student who had supposedly just graduated. Now he was the one being tested.

Pushing his past and pride to the side, Paul went forward pulling back his power as he threw his fist. The claws were about to reach Nate's head first, but he had raised his forearm to his side blocking the attack, and a clanging sound was heard as the metal claw clashed against Nate's hardened body.

"Come on, what was that?" Nate said, pushing the hand away. "Your punches are even weaker than that girl's kicks, are you even trying?"

Perhaps Paul had held back a bit too much when attacking. So he went again, striking harder this time but it still wasn't at a hundred percent.

"I know you have no ability, but you have to have more strength than this." Nate taunted again.

The others watching didn't know if Nate was just trying to encourage him, or if the attacks were really weak.

However, what he didn't realise was the taunts were actually working. Usually, things like this wouldn't annoy Paul. But he realised as time went on, he was frustrated with his position. Once at the top as one of the most vital ability users, and now, he had nothing. He was weak, and even this nobody student was calling him weak.

All these thoughts went through his head as he was striking harder and harder. The sound of metal hitting against metal was getting louder. But still, they were being blocked by Nate, and he hadn't moved from his original position.

'I'm not weak… I'm not weak' Paul thought. He let out a strike with all his power this time, and when Nate went to block it, his whole body was shifted slightly to the side for the first time.

When Nate used his Harding ability, it made his skin harder and made him significantly weigh more. 'He really was holding back.'

Without any break, another hit was coming from the other side.

Watching from the sides, Quinn could see and feel a slight pressure coming off from Kazz's body, and he wasn't so sure, but it looked like she was smiling, watching Paul act like this.

"Paul stop." Quinn whispered, hoping his s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e ears would pick it up.

The strike hit again, moving Nate's body a few inches to the other side, and then another fist came.

"Paul stop!" Quinn said louder this time.

Suddenly, a strange feeling was felt in Paul's body. Like it had been taken over. His fist stopped midair, and Paul dropped to the ground on his knees.

'What the hell is this?' Paul thought. 'Is this what they meant when they said I have to listen to his orders. Am I being controlled by him?' Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/i-control-you_51090846904283155">/book/my-vampire-system_16709365405930105/i-control-you_51090846904283155</a> for visiting.

"It was a good thing you said stop." Sam hurriedly said. It looked like the others were wondering why Quinn had chosen to get involved. Sam didn't know either, but luckily he thought he could use Paul's situation to his advantage. "It looks like if he went further, he would have tired himself out."

Hearing this, Paul started to huff and pant, as if he was gasping for air, even though he wasn't tired. His mind had become a little clearer now.

"Good job." Nate said. "You didn't manage to hurt me or make a scratch on me. However, your punches definitely started to pack a punch."

After hearing what Sam had said, and that Nate's evaluation was basically over. Blip and Linda decided to disregard him getting involved in the assessment. However, they did make a note of their relationship. Either Quinn deeply cared for his friends and could spot Paul getting tired, or the position of power wasn't with Paul after all.

Blip had assumed at first it was Pual, just because he looked the oldest, but after these assessments, it was clear he was the weakest out of all of them. So perhaps another one in the group was the actual leader.

Finally, it was time for the last assessment, which was Quinn's. For this, he had taken his gauntlets off, saying that they would only slow him down. He was an apparent speed user in this fight.

Linda had gotten up quickly and had gone to the warehouse's open area and stood opposite Quinn.

[New Quest received]

[Defeat the opponent in front of you to receive an instant level up!]

The Quest had come up, the same one that did when he was about to fight Nate, as well as Leo. This only came up a few times with certain individuals. Which meant she was strong.

Taking off her overcoat just as Blip did, she also revealed her beast armour underneath. It looked almost identical to Blip's, only hers was white in colour with a gold engraving of feathers all around.

"They have the same armour, are they a power couple or something?" Fex commented.

"No it's not that." Sam replied. "Both Blip and Linda were the founders of the Crow's. They're brother and sister."

[Inspect]

[Emperor tier c.h.e.s.t piece]

[King tier shoulder pads]

[Emperor tier boots]

[King tier dagger x2]

Just like the equipment Blip was wearing, Linda's was of equal quality.

"Don't hold back." Linda said. "Because I'm not going to."

In an instant, she was by Quinn's side, and duking down, with an overhead punch, she had hit Quinn right in the face. Throwing him across the room and into one of the metal storage units. As his body hit the unit, he coughed out blood.

[80/100]

"So fast!" Fex said. "Does she have a speed ability as well?"

"No, she's not even using her ability." Sam replied.

"But then, how?"

"It's her boots, if I was to take a guess I would say they are at the emperor tier." Paul commented. "I guess you guys don't know much about beast gear, do you? There is a reason why the military split the ability level into eight different levels. Even though some have more MC cells, that would take them beyond that.

"Originally the system was actually based on the eight tier's of beast equipment. Let's use what we see in front of you as an example. If the boots enhancement type was speed, then a basic tier would give an ordinary person, as long as they could activate the beast gear, the same speed as a level one speed user.

"Intermediate tier speed boots enhancement would give someone the speed of a level two user, and it would continue as you went up. This follows true for the most part until you get to the very top of beast equipment. So right now, if her boots are based on enhancing one's speed at emperor tier, she would have the same speed as a level 5 speed user. This is why beast equipment is so necessary.

"Remember though, these rules don't apply to Demi-god and Demon tier equipment. They far surpass what we can even gauge as ordinary. Also, some equipment isn't designed to just enhance one area. Maybe the boots are partly power enhancers and don't fully focus on speed. So there are many variables."

Listing in, Blip was about to give an explanation to the students, but it seemed like he didn't have to. Paul had explained everything perfectly. His knowledge was excellent and accurate. It was expected for someone from Pure, who only relied on beast equipment.

At the same time, Fex was wondering if the vampires even knew about this. They only used beast crystals to power their items and such, there weren't many that used it for beast gear; they saw it as a sign of being weak, having to rely on equipment. According to the past, the only one that dabbled in beast gear a little was the old tenth leader.

Perhaps, this arrogance would one day, be the downfall of them.

"Weak," Linda said, starting to walk away. "The assessment is over."

"My arse the assessments over." Quinn said, standing up and wiping the blood from his mouth.

*****

You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

Yeah, Linda was fast, but Quinn had seen faster. With his boots and stats, along with the activated skill. He too should be able to achieve a speed similar to hers. Not being able to use his abilities, in itself this was quite a fun challenge for him.

Charging in, Linda matched him going in as well, and the two met in the middle quickly.

"So what if you have speed. That's just your ability, for me with just this equipment I have more power than you." She shouted.

Linda threw another fist, however, being prepared this time, Quinn had avoided it. He dodged the attack, and his eyes had locked with hers. He threw a punch of his own, but she too had moved out of the way.

This continued, and Quinn didn't break eye contact. While fighting, he was thinking, he could have used the phantom punch right now, he could have tried using Daze. Blood swipe. And then he even had his shadow ability.

It looked like there was no winner as the punches would continue to avoid each other to the outside. Still, for Quinn, he was satisfied, knowing there were several things he could do. He had grown stronger.

After feeling he had shown enough, he pretended to stumble, gritted his teeth and prepared himself for the next punch. He could tell she was putting full force into each of her hits now. She was going too fast to not be able to. Whereas the first time, she must have held back a little, worried that she might kill him.

But now, all she wanted to do was hit Quinn, as she had gotten carried away. The blow had hit, and once again he was thrown across the room to the same place as before, hitting the container. This time his body had made a large dent in it, and he fell on to the cold floor.

[-30 HP]

[50/100 HP]

Quinn was still conscious, but he pretended to lay on the floor lying still.

"Quinn!" Fex said, running forward and picking him up off the ground. When he turned him over, Quinn gave Fex a wink showing that he was all alright and to play along.

Shaking his head, Blip was a little worried he might have been gravely injured. After a few moments though, he could see that Quinn was waking up and Fex was carrying him over his shoulder. Quinn gave a quick thumbs up to Blip showing he was okay.

"You guys are some good kids." Blip said.

After everything, the assessment was over, and the four of them were told to wait patiently while they discussed things over. It looked like they would be getting their grade there and then.

"How do you think we did?" Fex asked while they were waiting.

"I'm really not sure." Quinn replied. "I don't know how they judge these Traveler things, but I think we can trust these guys. They seem like good people. It would be best if we all started at rank D. We could then go on the higher grade hunts and gather funds quicker."

Finally, it looked like the decision had been made. The three of them stood up, and Blip was in the centre with his tablet in his hand. For the first time, he looked a little nervous, making them a little nervous. Even though it didn't really matter what grade they got.

"First, for Paul. We have decided to give you the grading of a Rank F Traveller." Blip said. Paul didn't think he would care about such a thing, but for some reason, when he had heard those words. His fist automatically clenched up, and a strange feeling was felt in his stomach.

Rank F, the lowest rank for a Traveler. That wasn't something fit for a head general. But that was right, he was no longer a head general.

"Please don't be disheartened about this. You showed great skill and honestly, with the obstacle course, you performed at a speed and time quicker than average. But with only an intermediate tier weapon as beast gear, no soul weapon and no ability. These are things that even rank F travellers have, even if they aren't so strong.

"So it was impossible to give you a higher Rank based on just your fighting and physical skills alone."

After hearing the reasoning, it made sense to them, but now Quinn realised that there was a high possibility that they would all get a low grade based on those requirements.

"Next, Kazz. At first, we thought that Nate was being over-generous with your score. He thought you deserved to be in Rank D. But honestly, us two just couldn't see it. However, he does get a say in all of this, and you do have a healing ability. Reluctantly, we had finally come to a compromise and awarded you a Rank E."

Both Blip and Linda didn't want to award this at all. Especially since she had only shown skill on the same level as Paul. Perhaps a little better. But their discussion had already gone on for too long, and Nate refused to budge. Love was a strange and powerful emotion.

"Quinn." Blip said. "Your speed ability helped you immensely in the obstacle course, and we saw you use it well in the fighting assessment as well.

We look forward to seeing what you can do in the future here. However, the speed ability is a common one and easily countered by other ability users. It also doesn't have much effect on beasts.

"It would have been nice to see what your soul weapon would have been, perhaps then you would have gotten a higher grade, but because of this, we too have awarded you with Rank E."

It wasn't the worst result, and it wasn't the best result either. The artificial grade didn't matter much to Quinn. After fighting Linda, a Rank B Traveler, even though she didn't use her ability, Quinn could guess if he was to go all out, he would probably be around the B to A level. If his system was correct in gauging how strong she was.

"Finally Fex. You were very creative in using your string ability. We never thought someone with such a strange-sounding ability would be able to use it so well. Your fighting abilities were extraordinary as well, and your string was strong.

"There won't be many who will be able to see your string, at the same time, I could tell my king tier dagger struggled to cut it, I thought it would be easier. Which means it's quite the strong ability. For all of these reasons, even though you have no soul weapons. We would like to award you with Rank D."

"Yes!" Fex jumped up, shouting. "In you face losers. Who's the best, who's the man. Me!"

For a second Fex had lost it. He really didn't know what had come over him. When seeing the faces of the others and Quinn's strange look. He realised it wasn't anything to celebrate over. They had all held back during the assessment.

"Sorry." Fex said as we went to sit back down.

"Remember this Grade isn't the end. Just because you didn't get a good initial assessment doesn't mean you can't rank up. The first three ranks are the easiest to rise through. So if we have made a misjudgement, you can prove it to us very quickly." Blip explained. "You can use Sam as an example. He was given a Rank F in his initial assessment and is now a Rank C in only two months. He proved that we really did make a mistake."

This was good to hear, for if Quinn and the others started to rank up quickly. They wouldn't be too suspicious of them.

"I look forward to seeing all of you. I'll get Nate to show you around the shelter, and base and he can show you all where you will be staying."

Nate walked forward and led the four out of the warehouse.

"I think those kids will grow quickly." Blip said as he went to leave but then noticed that Linda wasn't coming with him.

"What's wrong?"

'I'm just going to stay here and train for a bit." Linda replied.

"Don't work too hard, sis." Blip said as he left to perform the rest of his shelter duties. He would have to now input the grades given into the system and hand out the Travellers Tag's later on.

When Blip had finally left the warehouse, Linda didn't go to train as she said. Instead, she went back to the desk and started to watch back her own fight with Quinn. She watched it a few times, and then also watched what Kazz had done.

'These people are strange, even Paul in the end. But why the need to hide their strength?' Linda thought. 'If they were just honest, we would welcome them even more with open arms. They would even have a better chance of going to the big three.'

Her curiosity had gotten the better of her, and she had stopped watching the videos. Deciding to go online instead.

On the screen, she had written the words. "Blood Evolver."

The first search result had appeared.

( Is there a hacker named Blood Evolver in Power fighters? )

It was a forum post and she noticed there were many other topics on thier about the Blood evolver. It seemed to be quite the hot topic a while back, so she decided to click on the forum post, and the first thing she could see was a video.

*****

You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

Linda was busy watching the videos and after watching the first one, she honestly didn't see what the big deal was. She had heard of the game power fighters and had played it herself a few times, but ever since the creation of the faction, she didn't have time to get involved in things like that.

To try and get a better understanding of what the video was talking about, she started to read the comments in the forum.

"This ability isn't anywhere in the game?"

"How is he able to use it then?"

"He must be a hacker."

However, as she went down the rabbit hole of looking for this Blood Evolver, she could see he had gained quite the following, getting win streak after win using this strange ability. According to one of the posts from the developers, they confirmed that he wasn't hacking.

Which made people come to the conclusion that he had an original ability that was, for some reason, able to be used in the game.

Next she decided to change her search results. She changed it from most relevant and popular to most recent. Surprisingly, there seemed to be a video that wasn't from so long ago. There was quite a big gap between videos, but this was one was posted around a week or so ago.

( Blood Evolver back on public servers! )

Unlike the others, it had yet to get as much attention as it seemed to be posted by an unknown.

Watching the video, she could see the rank of both players as well as basic information and username. The Blood Evolver was unranked, while the person he was going up against was a Rank D. The fight was in motion, and they were using their gaming avatars. So they didn't look like their usual selves.

The fight had started and this time, The Blood Evolver didn't use any of his abilities. Instead, he threw out a punch. A single punch was all it had taken for him to win the game.

Her hands started shaking, watching the video. There was such raw power, and if someone could take out a Rank D so easily. Their real level would have to be at least Rank B.

On top of that, they had this amazing Red aura ability.

'I don't understand, is one of those four the Blood Evolver? If that's the case, why would there be a need to hide the ability?' Linda thought. 'Unless they're hiding their real strength because they're spies. But what business would they have with our faction? It's not even that important.'

She was certain that it was one of the four that had come in. At first, based on the interactions between Sam and one of them, she for sure thought it was Quinn. However, after fighting him, now she was certain he had to have had a speed ability.

The boots and beast equipment being used weren't that high of a level.

Thinking about it closely, she had come up with a most likely candidate.

'Yes, it has to be him, he has to be the Blood Evolver.' She thought. 'It has to be Paul. For some reason they're keeping his ability a secret. They claimed he was part of Pure, saying he had no ability and that's why Quinn told him to stop. During the fight, his punches were getting stronger and stronger. Maybe the Aura is some type of enhancing ability, and it was starting to show.'

The only thing that didn't add up was why Paul was playing on the military servers, but if he used to be part of the military rather than with Pure, it would make sense.

Still, she didn't know why they had chosen to do this, and there were more people she was suspicious of. The faction needed power more than anything. So as long as it didn't become a big problem, they could do what they wished. But she would be keeping a close eye on them all.

Outside of the base, Nate had decided to start the tour outside of the main base of operations. He explained that the base was really only used for meetings, training and the job request board was placed inside.

It was also good if one wished to find some people to help them with job quests.

Other than meeting in the morning at the base for a daily update, there weren't really any requirements and members would be able to do as they wished. As long as they were on an active task, they would have to update the base on what they were doing.

Nate advised them to look at the quest carefully. Most of them had a tax on the lower level beasts, they would have to give up 20 percent of their beast crystals. There was also a minimum number of five members for each quest.

The higher quests would usually ask for more people, and they would have a rank requirement when looking for members to join. The rewards for this were different as well. If it was to hunt a high level beast and was one that they had never obtained a crystal from before, the crystal was to be given to the faction. And in turn, they were to give it to the Graylash family.

It wouldn't be a complete loss though. The Graylash family would send back the same level of crystal, only one they already had in return as reward. Or something of equal value.

While walking around the shelter, they could see that there were civilians like the other ones. However, Nate had said that all of the people here belonged to the faction in one way or another. There were around five hundred members in the Crows faction and here their family would be staying as well.

On top of being a faction, they had to basically run the shelter even more so than before. Kids who used to go to school outside of the shelter and in different areas couldn't be taught anymore. And then there were those that had just turned sixteen.

The compulsory two year draft no longer existed and someone needed to teach the next generation.

Finally, they had reached the market place, which was filled with food and beast equipment as well as ability books.

"The first thing I suggest you guys do is to get better equipment," Nate said. "Don't go risking your lives fighting something too high of a level. Start with the low ranked quests. Save up credits and buy some armour and good weapons. Most of what you guys have is considered low tier around here. The other members have at least advanced tier equipment."

"But for that, it will be a struggle to buy at the market. You will have to hunt for the crystals yourselves."

"I know." Nate said with a smile. "Why don't you three go have a look around. As for Paul, I suggest he get an ability as soon as possible. I know you might not have many funds. So here."

Out from his back pocket, Nate gave Paul his money card, which was gold in colour. He had earned quite a lot of money during his short time here.

"Think of it as a loan. Buy whatever ability book you think will suit you. If you guys don't mind, I would love it if us two and Quinn could play catch up."

It came as a surprise to the others that Quinn actually knew Nate and Sam. Then Paul realised why they were in this base in the first place. Perhaps he had gotten in contact with them and wanted to be with his friends.

'Such a kid.' Paul thought. His mood was still a little soured from the grade he had gotten. He knew this made him out to be more like a kid, but more and more things were starting to frustrate him lately.

Once again, Quinn had looked to Fex to baby sit the two of them. There was still no chance he was leaving Kazz and Paul alone together.

"Come on!" Fex complained.

"Look," Quinn whispered. "You know they can't be left together. Besides, Paul doesn't know which abilities a vampire can use so you can help in that department, right? Kazz won't do anything in front of all these people. She cares about the mission more than any of us."

"I'm not worried about that," Fex replied. "It's just these two spuds are so boring." He let out a sigh and eventually gave up. He should let Quinn do what he wanted. Fex was grateful to him, he saved his life after all.

"Come on, you two. Let's go!" Fex said, leading them towards the market.

After the others had gone. Nate and Sam looked for a quiet place where maybe they could grab some food and drink to talk.

"You're not hungry?" Nate asked. "Even after all that fighting?"

"It's okay, I have a bit of a special diet," Quinn replied.

After ordering and waiting for the food to come. Sam and Nate wanted to get straight to the point.

"I think I understand why you're here," Nate said. "But tell us man, why are you hiding your abilities?"

******

You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

The question was an unexpected one for Quinn. Not that he thought they would never ask it, but it was just every time in the past, as the Blood evolver or Quinn himself, the first question Nate would usually ask was,

"When can we fight?"

Honestly, he would have preferred that to be the actual question over the one asked right now. It would have been a lot easier for him to answer. Honestly, Quinn was also looking forward to a little fight after being pounded by Linda.

Both Sam and Nate could see that Quinn was hesitating. It shouldn't have been something so hard, yet it was. Nate knew they weren't too close, but he felt like they had a connection for a lot longer than they actually did. He had met Quinn in the game a long time ago before seeing him in real life and had been following him ever since.

"You don't have to explain yourself if you don't want to," Nate said. "But it will make it easier for us. In a way, we're putting our backs on the line. Sooner or later they are going to know that we already know you. If they find out we were covering you for whatever reason, then we could get in trouble. If we understand why you're doing this, maybe we can help you out.

"You don't have to tell us why you have two abilities, but was wondering why you at least chose to hide them. You could have just shown one of them, right? No one else knows you're the Blood Evolver. So I understand if you showed the Red aura skills then someone from the inter tournament recognised you as the Cursed child, it would confuse things. But then just show the shadow."

Out of the two abilities, the one Quinn couldn't really show was the blood one. This was because it belonged to the vampires and he wasn't the only one who could perform this. If others found out, then most likely Kazz would report him trying to use this against him.

As for the shadow ability, was it something he really needed to hide? Yes, if the military knew he was alive, they would try to recruit him because of what they had seen at the inter tournament. But if he showed his ability. He would rise up, the Graylash family would find out about it and protect him for joining them.

He didn't have to worry, and he would complete his goal. Thinking of this scenario, Quinn didn't want that. He didn't want to be protected by another faction. Listening to someone else and not moving about as he wished. He had figured out his own answer through these two.

"I didn't want to show my ability because I didn't come here to stand out and join a faction," Quinn replied. "You see how I'm here on my own. The others went to other places to be with their families. Each one of them is under a different faction. It annoyed me that we couldn't stay together. Just after I…." Quinn stopped himself there, as he was about to mention saving Fex from the vampire world. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!_51114148997680685">#!_51114148997680685</a> for visiting.

Just as they had gotten back together again, they all needed to split up.

"I saw your messages, and I came here because I wanted to see you guys, to be with people I knew at least. For now, I just want to stay put until I figure things out, I don't want to be thrown into another situation I can't control."

It was crazy how, before when he didn't have power, he couldn't do as he wished. Now that he did have powers, some people would try to use his power for their own benefit.

Nate scratched his head and was pulling his face like this was a tough one for him. Sam was looking at him, wondering if he really understood Quinn's feelings. Sam didn't really understand them either, he couldn't because he knew Quinn was holding back something from them.

"The way I see it," Nate said. "If you don't really want to be part of any faction, but you want to be with your friends, right? But of course, they have to go off somewhere to feel protected."

Quinn's eyes opened. This was precisely the way he felt.

'Then there is a simple answer for all of this." Nate replied with a smile on his face. "Make your own faction. As long as you're strong enough and there are people willing to follow you, that's all you need."

"Don't be crazy!." Sam shouted. "Do you know how much it cost to just run one of these places? First, you would need a base. Somewhere big enough to house not only your people but their families as well. Keep in mind that most planets already have several factions on them, good luck finding that. You would need the resources, the credits, the beast crystals. And you would have to recruit people to get strong enough to eventually be as big as one of the big three.

"Why do you think all the medium-sized factions joined up with the big three in the first place."

"I didn't say it was easy," Nate replied. "I just gave him the answer."

Thinking about it, Quinn realised wasn't this what Arthur had done. Arthur had chosen to go away from the others, from everything. He took his people away, the ones he cared about and decided to protect them.

However, there was a big difference between him and Arthur right now. Arthur had the strength to protect those around him. He could deal with the vampires and the humans.

Quinn was strong, but he wasn't that strong.

Clenching his fist, he thought….Yet.

The one thing he had during his time on earth, was time. Time to get stronger.

And the things that Sam was talking about, didn't Quinn have all of them? Quinn had the ship. It was able to house around 2000 people. The hardest part would be recruiting those to join, but they could always start small for starters.

He could start by inviting Logan, Vorden, and the two girls over, they could bring their family as well. Right now, everyone was in a faction. If a new force started to take away people and was beginning to come into power, one of the big three would attempt to take it down. So if he was going to go through with this, he needed to do it discreetly.

Nate and Sam continued to bicker over the crazy idea. Every time Sam would bring up a counter-argument, Nate would oversimplify it. The reason why Sam was getting so riled up was because Nate was making sense. His answers made sense, but he was thinking about the risks. From the corner of his eye, he could see a smile on Quinn's face.

"You're going to do it, aren't you?" Nate asked.

The plan had stayed the same as before. First, he would lay low while he found out the everyday doings of the factions. Complete quest rank up and build the funds to purchase some necessary items for the ship. While doing this, he could complete a quest to get stronger, defeating the beast gave him tons of new exp for a level up.

Then it didn't matter if he showed his shadow powers or not. If the Graylash family were interested in him, he could decide their and then. To join them or chose to leave at a later time, or he could decline their invitation. If they hated him for either one, tried to force him or do otherwise. Then he would take the fight to them.

"Great!" Nate said as he stood up from the table. "I knew you were different when I met you, Quinn. You're just like me. You don't want to rely on the powers of others you want to make your own path. While I want to have a great legacy, a great name for myself, you just want to protect those you care about.

"Now there is one thing you need to do if you want to compete with the big boys. You're going to have to get hella strong. Come on, let's go." Nate said, already walking off, more excited than he had ever been before.

Nate had grand ambitions, but he would never try to do something like starting his own faction. With all the troubles and possible risks, that's something crazy people did, and Nate wasn't crazy. But whenever he met up with Quinn, he wanted to do crazy things.

Who knows, for now, he would go along, and maybe even join this crazy ride.

"Wait, where are you going? What about the others?" Quinn asked as he could see Nate was walking in the base's direction and not to the market.

"Sam can go get them," Nate replied. "Invite them along, you and your friends are all going to want to learn this. Because me and you, we're going to learn how to use a soul weapon."

'Soul weapon.'

Learning a soul weapon would significantly boost one strength. Quinn had seen it when he fought against Duke, and he had seen it when he fought against Paul and his men. It was one of the weapons and strengths humans had over the vampires.

That's right, it was something that Humans had that vampires didn't. Although Quinn would have loved to have a soul weapon. He wasn't even sure if he could really have one or not.

If he could, it would just give him another tool that he could use, to strengthen his power.

"Let's go," Quinn said.

*****

You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

For VMS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

Fex was busy keeping company for both Paul and Kazz. As usual, just like last time, no one was talking to each other at all. Kazz seemed nice, and all, but Fex felt like he could never read her.

It also scared him that if Kazz did ever get in a scrap, he and Paul wouldn't be enough to save her. As for Paul, he had just been a grumpy old man ever since he was turned into a vampire.

'Are we really that bad, did becoming a vampire ruin his life?' Fex thought. 'Well, maybe you shouldn't go invading other people's places then. If vampires suddenly started going to earth and some of us died, we wouldn't exactly be sulking about it.'

"What's wrong?" Paul asked as he could see that Fex had stopped and was looking at him.

"Oh, nothing," Fex replied. "I was just looking at the price of everything in this market. Is it normal to be priced like this? We don't really use credits in the vampire place, but we do have them."

The vampires had their own way of getting credits, perhaps making trades on Earth that Fex didn't really know about. He used to have a card that was supplied to him by his father. The primary use of it was purchasing things online in the marketplace.

However, since he left his family, his privileges were taken away. His sister Silver was kind enough to leave him with a gift. In his back pocket, two advanced tier crystals were given to him. They were the death bat crystals, so they couldn't really be used to turn into anything. But most humans wouldn't know that.

Today, Fex hoped to do a little exchange. After seeing the armour being used and how much it had improved the human performance, he was hoping that he might find something for himself.

More than anything, he was looking for armour, since his weapons really only worked with his b.a.r.e hands. Anything else and it would be difficult for him to control the strings.

Kazz seemed to be uninterested in weapons and armour. Instead, she was looking at the shiny jewellery. However, she had no money, and Fex was in control of the money card.

He saw her lifting up what looked like a pair of red ruby earrings.

"Is it okay if I try them on?" Kazz asked.

"Sure, go ahead." The man behind the counter said. She looked at the earrings in the mirror for a few seconds and smiled. "These are perfect."

"Those cost around 1000 credits since the red ruby is actually crafted using parts of a rare beast. But because you're so pretty, I'll sell it for nine hundred for you." The man said.

"Are you sure?" Kazz asked. "Don't you mean you'll give them to me for free?"

From where Fex was standing, he couldn't see Kazz's eyes, but he could see the shopkeepers glowing slightly red.

"Of course you can have it for free." The shop keeper said. Now wearing the earrings, she walked away, and Fex was quick to move on as well.

After they had left, the man felt that his head was slightly hurting. "What did I just do? Did I just give those away for free?"

When they were eventually far away enough from the shopkeeper, Fex had turned around and was looking at Kazz, who still seemed to be smiling about the pretty red earrings.

"Kazz you can't do that. You used your influence skill on him, didn't you?" Fex asked.

"Of course I did. I don't see a problem with it. He won't even know what happened to him. It won't affect the mission." Kazz replied.

"But it's wrong, don't you understand?"

But it seemed like what Fex was saying wasn't getting through to her. Seeing this, Paul decided to step in.

"You think what you did was harmless, correct?" Paul asked. "No one got hurt, so it's all okay?"

Kazz nodded.

"That's where you're wrong. How do you think that man got that jewel? Most likely, he had paid some Travellers for those parts. Then he spent hours of his life and time crafting it into a fine piece of work. He comes here to this market place, hoping to sell them. Make a bit of profit. If he is successful, then that means he can eat that night with the money.

"Perhaps he has a family he needs to look after. Now that you've taken that jewel, perhaps his family won't be able to eat today."

Tears started to fall from Kazz's cheeks.

"Really, should I return it then…" Kazz said.

"If you really want to apologize, then do something grander than that. Leave it for now and think about it." Paul said.

It was the first interaction Fex had seen between the two. When looking at them, it was as if he was looking at a father and young daughter having a conversation. Fex was surprised at this, maybe they wouldn't be too bad left alone after all.

They continued to walk through the marketplace, and Paul started to think. He began to think about his own family. Back at the military base, he had made sure that his daughter Hayley had joined with him. He had told her it was random, but in truth, he had asked the supreme commander a favour so that she was close to him.

Now he didn't know how she was. It seemed like the generals had managed to escape the second city from the news, so she should be with the military. Still, it was a worry on his mind, but he had to make smart choices.

One wrong move, and he felt like all the men counting on him in the vampire world would die. The weight of their lives was on his shoulders. With all these things on his mind and the changes in his body, he was right to feel a little stressed.

Being under Quinn and with him setting up the deal, there wasn't even much he could do about it. He wasn't in control, all he could do was be an advisor, and rely on a seventeen-year-old to make the right decisions.

Finally, they had come to a stop. Fex had spotted something to his fancy in one of the shops. It was a well-designed piece of advanced level beast gear. He had been looking around for a while, not many shops had advanced level beast gear.

But he knew there would be some. Shops that had better gear had nothing else to do with it other than sell it. The piece of armour was a c.h.e.s.t piece, and honestly, Fex had no idea if it was good or not, nor what questions to ask.

"Do you want this?" Paul asked.

"Um, yeah, I just didn't know if it was good or not."

Paul lifted it from the table and started to run his fingers down it. It was quite a flashy design. The armour's centre was red that would go up to the collar and by the sides a dark blue colour. It looked like it had been made using a reptile type beast.

Flashy armours weren't the best if one was being discreet. However, it seemed to be well crafted. If his main goal was defence with a good amount of movement, then this would be it.

"Does it have an active skill?" Paul asked the shopkeeper.

"C.h.e.s.t pieces don't usually come with an active skill. However, that one is more resilient to elemental attacks. It has great resistance to fire, lightning, poison and others." The shopkeeper replied.

Other than a basic defence, it was a rare trait to have for a c.h.e.s.t piece. Whoever crafted it was quite skilled.

"Is it good, then?" Fex asked.

"It's a little worn from the previous user, but it's crafted so well it hasn't affected it much. Its durability has only been lowered slightly. It's a good buy, but the price…." Paul replied.

Looking down the c.h.e.s.t piece itself seemed to cost 30,000 credits. If the c.h.e.s.t piece was brand new, then perhaps that would be fine, but it was second hand. While skimming the market place, Paul had noticed all the prices of beast equipment, and other things seemed to have shot up.

It was most likely the effect of trade. No longer could factions and the military exchange with each other, so they could only rely on resources from their own factions or those under their family.

"I don't have the money, but would you trade these for it?" Fex asked, pulling out the advanced crystals. They were clear in colour, and the shopkeeper could tell they were advanced crystals.

"Fine, deal." The man said.

Fex felt a little guilty inside after what Paul had said. He knew those crystals couldn't be used to create much, but he desperately wanted the c.h.e.s.t piece, and at least the shopkeeper didn't feel cheated, right?

'I promise when I get more stuff, I will come back and return the favour.' Fex thought.

He was so excited, he decided to put on the equipment there and then, and now wearing the flashy red and blue c.h.e.s.t piece he stood out.

"Thanks, Paul. Come on, let's go get you that ability." Fex said.

After Paul had helped him, Fex was in a great mood to try and help Paul. He racked his brain and tried to remember all of the abilities that were compatible with vampires. Finally, they had managed to find a stall that had the most choice, and there were three abilities he could choose from.

"Which one do you think?" Fex asked.

Paul was struggling with which one to pick. Then, at that moment.

"Hey, there you are, it took me a while." Sam was seen running over in their direction. "Nate said he wanted to see you guys at the base. He wants to show you something, are you guys done here?"

"Not yet, we haven't chosen which ability to pick for Paul," Fex replied.

Taking the money card out of Fex's hand, Sam went to the shopkeeper. "We'll take all three."

He handed all three of them to Paul.

"It's easier to spend money when it's not yours," Sam said with a smile.

'This person is kinda scary.' Fex thought.

"Let's go, and you can pick your ability back at the base."

******

You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

The group followed Sam until he had eventually led them back to the Crow's base. While walking, they noticed that many of the people recognized Sam. Saying hello to him as he walked past and such. It seemed like the travellers in the faction were greatly appreciative for everything they have done around here.

The atmosphere was quite lovely, Fex thought. In a way, when people were in trouble or at times of need, it brought them closer together. This faction and shelter seemed more like a family than his actual vampire family.

Finally, they had arrived. The base itself was just a plain large square building on the outside, on the inside, and it was split into several different rooms. There was a meeting room full of seats and a projector, it was more like an assembly hall where all the members of the Crow's could gather.

There was also a quest room. Here one could get food and drink while it was a place where members would meet up and form teams to go on quests. At the back of the room was where the Traveler system was placed behind another door.

This was where members could update their tags to be assigned points.

Finally, there were the training rooms, three in total. One of these was where they had done their assessment.

This time, it looked as if Sam had taken them to a different training room. It was through a set of doors that weren't too far from the ones they had come in. When entering they could see several people inside, fighting and training away, some just having casual discussions.

This room was completely empty and void of any furnishings. All that was inside was lights above. It was just a large open square space.

Standing inside the room was Nate and Quinn and next to them, Linda and Blip.

"You're here!' Blip said. "I won't be staying here for long, I just came to give you these." Out from his hand, he had given each one of them a gold tag. On it, there was a digital Letter showing what Grade they were.

"You're not required to have it on show." Blip said. "Only the higher ranks do that to show off. I will need you to come by later, to the main room. Then we can register your fingerprint with the tag. That way if you lose it we can give you a new one."

"But please don't lose it… Please". Blip said. It sounded like a few people had lost their tags many times, becoming a bit of a pain.

"Hey, are those the new recruits?"

"Let's see if there are any skilful ones."

"The girl looks cute, don't you think."

After handing the tags, both Blip and Linda were off. As she walked past, she could see that Paul had ability books in his hand. She smiled, seeing this.

'I already know who you are, you're still going to play the act and try to fool everyone. So useless Paul.' She thought.

"I think I might have imagined it, but did Linda just smile at you?" Sam said, "She doesn't smile at anyone.'"

"No, I saw it too," Fex replied.

The group was informed about what they were planning to do and why they had called them there today. Nate was going to explain about soul weapons and teach them how to use their own.

Paul, already knowing the starter details, asked if he could skip the introduction part. He knew most of the details already, Quinn said it would be okay, and instead Paul would focus on learning one of the abilities books he had bought.

Spread out on the floor were level three ability books. In the past, Paul's ability was an earth one that was considered above level 8. However, when learning a new ability, it would be impossible for most to just understand higher-level books' concepts.

Learning a new ability, level three was the level he could learn it quickly at. Then later, he could purchase the higher level books for his ability.

The first book that he looked at was a telekinesis ability. The reason for this one was because he felt like it was similar to his control over earth. Technically, if he learns telekinesis well enough, he would be able to lift parts of the earth and hurl them towards his opponent.

Next was poison. Poison was an ability that was relatively weak for combat purposes when at a low level. The reason being it was limited to one's touch, or weapons they would use. It wasn't like the elemental abilities where one could control mass amounts and move it about with their hands.

But at the higher levels, it was like that. Although it would take some time, it was a good and discreet ability to have.

Finally, the last ability was Substance mimicry. Based on what one would touch, they could change parts of their body into that substance. At low levels, there would be some things the body couldn't change into. There just weren't enough Mc cells in the body, on top of this, one could only change part of their body.

But at higher levels, this ability came in handy. However, it was only limited to changing your body. Even if one was to touch water, and could control and make their whole body into water. They were unable to produce more, or control the water around them. Making them weaker than a water user.

It was a more versatile ability because one could change, but weaker if they were to go toe to toe with someone similar.

In the end, Paul had finally made his choice. He would learn the poison ability. As an ability user, he would be weak for now, but he could rely on his strong vampire body. He also imagined himself covering the claw gloves that Quinn had given him in a poison to affect his enemies more.

Opening the book, Paul started reading through as it would take him a while to learn.

Not too far from where Paul was standing, Nate had begun to talk to the other three about soul weapons.

"You guys should already know that the soul weapon is formed inside you from a young age. Altered based on your emotions and the experiences you go through in life. Then when you get your first ability. It takes shape and forms itself.

"Remember, there are two types of soul weapons. First, the enhancement type. This can give your ability as a special trait. Something unique that the others can't use."

An example of this was Paul's ability, his soul weapon was able to alter the earth's material creating something far harder and stronger to use. There was also the lightning user at the inter-base tournament. He had strengthened himself, enhancing his whole body as a whole. It was as if he had become the lightning itself.

"Then, there is the item type of soul weapon. This can be in the form of anything. I have seen someone's item come out in the shape of a coin. These are a little more difficult to grasp. Their uses aren't as apparent at first. However, your ability has been infused into it.

"We don't know why some people achieve the enhancement type, while others get the item type. Did I remember everything?" Nate asked, looking at Sam.

"Erghh, you haven't told them how to actually use or form their soul weapon," Sam replied.

"Oh, that's right, okay let's start," Nate said. "The soul weapon is like a second will inside of you, a second mind. It grows next to your heart. What you need to do is picture it, and see what it is, call out to it and order it, but not from your head, from your c.h.e.s.t.

"The way to visualize this is to try to communicate with your second will. You have to turn off your mind, and try to control it from the c.h.e.s.t. Once you have this concept down, then you move onto the next step. Controlling the MC cells in your body."

"When you control your MC cells, you do so with the feeling in your body which is linked to your mind. Once you have opened the communication in your c.h.e.s.t area or the soul as we refer to it, you need to control your MC cells using your soul rather than your mind."

"Unfortunately, an explanation is all I can do for you know. The military has some items that can be used to help us visualize the communication easier, but we don't have that here. According to the military, the mind and soul are fully developed once one passes the age of sixteen. Which is why they can't teach you such a thing until then.

"There is a chance you will force out an uncompleted soul weapon, and it will stay as that form forever."

He looked to the left and to the right, he could see both Fex and Kazz with their eyes closed. This was actually good news for Fex, Quinn thought. He could possibly pass off his red string as an enhancement type of soul weapon, and he could use it in fights.

As for Kazz, he really didn't know what she could do.

But he didn't need to worry about anyone else, it was time for him to take a look. Closing his eyes, he did as Nate said. The feeling he needed to produce was different from when he activated his MC cells, different from when he was practising his Qi.

He needed to turn off his mind and see something from his c.h.e.s.t.

'Turn of the mind, no thoughts….'

Eventually, he didn't know how much time had passed, he was no longer thinking with his head, and a light came into vision, a feeling from his c.h.e.s.t.

Something was there.

*******

You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

Inside of Quinn's body, he could feel something forming. It felt warm and started to develop all on its own. It was a different feeling to when he meditated for Qi training. Then he would have to focus his mind extensively on controlling the Qi around his body.

It wasn't the same as controlling the blood either, this was as if his body was reacting on its own without having to think.

'Come on, do I have one?' Quinn thought.

But as soon as he started to think this, and had rushed the process, the feeling in his c.h.e.s.t disappeared. It was gone.

'No, no, no! Come back!' Quinn thought.

But the more he started to think and worry about it, the harder it would be. The feeling never came back again after the first time. Eventually, Quinn decided to give up, he just couldn't get the same sense he did the first time.

"Alright, Quinn, you finally opened your eyes," Sam said.

Looking around the room, Quinn could see that Fex, and Kazz were no longer sitting down, and instead were just chatting away, he couldn't even hear them.

"Was I that out of it, how long has it been?" Quinn asked.

"About three hours," Nate replied. "If you didn't realise the time going by, then it means you're doing something right. Unlike these two, they gave up after about ten minutes. I was worried for a second I wasn't a good teacher. But looks like I've outdone myself again." Nate started to brag. "We don't need any of that fancy machinery to see."

"But, only one out three of them succeeded in…well something I guess," Sam said.

"Don't worry too much, all you need to do is remember that feeling," Nate explained. "Just don't chase it. If you chase it and start thinking about it too much, then it will go away. Also, the soul weapon takes time to develop. The more you start to look into it, the more it will take shape, and the easier it will be to use it. Until you no longer have to think about it anymore. Well, you shouldn't be thinking about it in the first place, but you understand what I mean."

It was now night time, and quite late, even the people who were training in the room before were no longer there. Apparently, while Quinn was in his zone, the others had also gone to register their tags with the Traveller system. Something Quinn had done before the others arrived anyway.

According to Nate, there wasn't much he could do other than explain the concept. There was the machinery that would allow one to separate their mind, making it easier, but no factions possessed such a thing. Since before the civil war, it was something everyone had used during their two years service.

In the end, it was up to him to figure out on his own with the information provided. Due to how late it was, both of them decided to call it a night headed off home, and Quinn and the four others did as well.

The housing area in the shelter was split based on one's ranking. The higher ranking would live in similar areas. As they contributed more to the shelter in responsibilities and beast crystals, while the lower Ranking D, E and F were placed in a square looking three story apartment block like building.

However, it was all free provided by the shelter to their travellers, so no one could complain. The only request was they go out for a hunt once a week, it didn't matter how basic that was, even if it was only the basic tier level.

On the way back, the four of them walked together, Paul still had his head in the ability book. Quinn remembered that when Peter had been given the level four transformation skill, that he was able to implant the ability into him, just like when he had picked up the level 6 shadow book.

However, there was a downside to this, Quinn just knew how to use the shadow, he hadn't learnt it, and it was the same for Peter. They hadn't learnt the correct techniques to cultivate their ability. This meant if Quinn wanted to try and teach someone the shadow ability or pass it on, he could not.

'Maybe it's better if he learns it the correct way.' Quinn thought.

Quinn was still over the moon that he had felt something in his c.h.e.s.t. He was happy at the possibility that he had a soul weapon. His hopes weren't completely lost, it led him to ask the others.

"So did you two feel anything?" Quinn asked.

"Not a single thing," Fex said, and Kazz shook her head at the same time. "Well, it's obvious by the name, Soul weapon. Vampires are said to have no soul for centuries. We're way too evil for something like that, right?" Fex chuckled. "Maybe your situation is a bit unique, you said Leo had one right, so Paul should be able to have one as well."

"Were there not humans that you had turned before?" Quinn asked.

"Turning used to be a thing people did a long time ago, but it hardly happens now," Fex replied. "Back then, I don't think humans really knew what a soul weapon was either."

This started to make Quinn think. If what Nate said was true, one would fully develop their soul weapon and mind for it at the age of sixteen. Then any human who was turned after this age should be able to produce one, and this included Arthur.

The thought scared Quinn a bit. Arthur was already ridiculously strong, did he already have a soul weapon? The big sword in his hand was his blood weapon, maybe soul weapons weren't around during Arthur's time either. Still, he couldn't imagine how unstoppable Arthur would be.

"Paul, when you learn your ability, try to see if you can make a soul weapon. It will be good to know." Quinn said. He didn't know why, but whenever he talked to Paul, it felt a little awkward like something was off.

"Of course," Paul replied. "The poison ability is a bit complicated, so it might take me a while to learn, but I think it will be worth it."

"I can help?"

"Don't worry," Paul replied instantly, not even thinking about it. He said nothing further.

"Will it make them suspicious if we don't have a soul weapon?" Fex asked.

"I was thinking about that," Quinn replied. "I'm sure you can use your blood strings since it still looks to be part of your string ability. You can claim it's an enhancement type of soul weapon."

Fex was pleased with this idea. Now if he was to fight a beast and go out on the field, he wasn't as limited as before. As long as he got more beast gear, he also wouldn't have to pretend to be limited with his physical abilities. The only thing he had to hide was his blood abilities.

"What about Kazz?" Fex asked, they both looked at her, wondering if she had any suggestion, but it looked like she wasn't even paying attention to the whole conversation.

They claimed Kazz had a regeneration ability so the best choice would probably be an item Soul weapon. Nate said these were sometimes difficult to figure out, and they could play it off as she didn't know how to use it. That was if the question ever came up.

As they were nearing their housing areas, Quinn noticed that Fex looked a little flashier than usual. He was so concerned with the soul weapon it had completely gone past him.

"Hey your armour is nice, did you buy that today?" Quinn asked.

"Yeah at the marketplace, what do you think of it?"

Quinn was no master forger. However, his inspect skill told him everything he needed to know about the piece.

[Inspect]

[Gilchomp Beast c.h.e.s.t piece.]

[Defence 30]

[All stats +3]

[10 percent resistance to all elemental attacks]

[Durability: 80/100]

Looking at it initially, Quinn thought it was a lot better than his own c.h.e.s.t piece. Of course, his was at the intermediate level, but the one he was looking at gave double the amount of defence his did and also gave plus 3 to all stats compared to his plus one.

On top of that, it had resistance to elemental attacks. Something that would go well in times like this when they were up against the big four and the military.

It seemed like the higher the beast gear was, also the effects would rapidly increase. It was no wonder that if a regular human had a demon level beast gear, they were considered an entirely different person.

Still, credit needed to be given where it was due and that was to the forger. When looking at who made it, the system stated the name as "Alex Way."

Before Quinn left, they had made a deal, one that would earn him possibly a great fortune in the future. If Quinn was going to go through his plan to create his faction, he would need to find this person. However, just because Alex's equipment was on the planet didn't mean he would be here.

The planet would do trades with other shelters and factions that belonged to the Graylash family, but he had found a link that would possibly help them find him.

"Let's meet at the main hall tomorrow," Quinn said. "Bring all your beast gear and whatever you need. We're going to go on our first quest."

"But Quinn, don't we need a fifth person?" Fex asked.

That was right, due to the way quests were set out, only D, E and F ranks were able to team up together. From then, you were only allowed to team up with one rank above and one rank below. There were times when there were special quests that were an exception to this rule, but a normal hunting quest wouldn't be one of them.

This meant Quinn wasn't able to invite Sam or Nate along. Bringing an unknown with them would only cause trouble. Especially when there was Kazz, the loose cannon.

Who would be their fifth member?

*****

You can read the first chapter of My werewolf system on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

If you want to support the creation of the Webtoon, you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

The rooms that were provided by the faction were quite nice inside. They didn't look like the military rooms as they had a nice personal home touch to them. There were decorations inside, a welcome message and all sorts. It really seemed like a nice place to be.

The rooms were given to each of the members, so Quinn and the others were separated. However, if one did have a family, there would be larger rooms on the first floor to occupy. At the same time, everyone else remained on the upper two floors.

Everything that was happening, everything that the faction did to keep these people loyal and staying here, Quinn was taking note of it all. It seemed like they had a good system, and he would need to replicate what he did like and what he didn't like into his own faction.

Sleeping through the night was a little weird for Quinn, but it was something he had to get used to. Even with the rings protecting one from the sun, he felt energised to go and do something when the night sky came out.

After sleeping for a few hours and waking up before the sun had even risen, Quinn decided to use this time to try and see his soul weapon inside him again. He closed his eyes and attempted to shut off his mind while gathering the feeling in his c.h.e.s.t.

Slowly something was felt in there, like a little small warm flame. However, just when it looked like it was about to form into something, he would lose it. Whenever he saw it taking shape, he would think about the shape, thus extinguishing the whole image together.

The state of mind was more difficult than he thought. Perhaps he would do well to get one of those machines from the military at some point if so much time had passed and he was still unable to use his soul weapon.

Thinking about it more, perhaps one person would be able to aid or word it better than Nate. It's not that he didn't trust him, but at times Nate could be well… a bit of a blockhead. It just so happened that his head was in the shape of a block as well.

If worse came to worst, he could ask Paul.

Finally, the sun had risen, and the four of them met up outside to head to the main hall in the base together. Before that, all members of the faction had to gather for a meeting in the assembly hall.

Standing at the front, controlling the meeting was Blip. Behind him were four Rank B Travellers Quinn could see in the distance. There was Nate, Linda, a male and another female.

The faction members were told to get in no such order. Still, naturally, it looked like people had chosen to go next to those that were similar ranking levels of themselves. It made sense since these people would know each other better as they went on quests together.

However, Sam had decided to walk over to Quinn and his group to see how they were doing.

The meeting didn't last long, it was just a few updates. First off, they reported how many different types of crystals the faction had gathered sorting them by tiers. Then they went onto any news that was happening in the faction. Some things were positive such as congratulating couples on the birth of their child. Or someone's birthday. Then there were a few negative things after.

Finally, Blip would update everyone on the situation at the other planets and factions. Scuffles and small brawls that happened between the powerhouses. Most of the fights seemed to be happening between factions more closely related to the big three and military. While factions such as this one were here purely for support.

Blip reminded them to still be on guard. At some point, someone will possibly try to make a move. Crushing the supports to weaken the top.

"Sam, you don't happen to know a forger by the name of Alex Way, do you? If not, is there a way you could see if he's at this base?" Quinn asked.

Sam tried to rack his head, while repeating the name, to see if it rang a bell.

"I'm sorry, Quinn. I know a lot of people in this shelter, but I don't know any Alex Way. If you want I can try asking Blip to look for him. If we search via his name, then we should be able to find his Traveler ID and see what planet it was last seen at?"

"That would be great."

There was a chance that Alex was still in the military, but he doubted it. The armour seemed to be forged not too long ago. To get here, it would likely have been traded by someone under the Graylash family, since the Crows no longer did trade with anyone outside of it.

Quinn remembered allowing Alex to recreate a few designs. If he was already selling to people like this, maybe he had sold a few, which meant that Alex owed him money. However, he couldn't have been doing too well. The fact that Sam didn't know him yet was proof of that.

Still, if he could meet, it would be a quicker way to earn credits and get the funds needed, then ranking up at a faction he would eventually leave.

The four of them ventured into the main quest hall, and it looked like most people from the assembly hall had done the same. The quest board was large and went the entire length of the room. Thankfully, it was also split up into different categories based on the rank of the quest. One didn't actually need to go up to the quest board to receive one.

At each of the tables where people could relax and drink, there was a digital hologram which they could use to shift through all the quests and see more details. The quest board itself was more just for show.

The rank D, E, and F sections were placed together. When looking through the quests, Quinn realised most of them weren't really jobs but just information. Telling them of areas where they might be able to find a beast. When accepting one, they would know a group was going to that area.

However, a few actual quests were posted by forgers and some other people looking for them to kill specific beasts, offering credits in return for the crystals.

It didn't matter what they picked since they were just doing it for the points, so Quinn picked up one that informed them of an area to hunt intermediate beasts named Hypocen. Whatever they were.

When trying to accept the quest, the screen asked them to input the Traveller ID of each person who was to take it. There were many slots, and after filling out four of them and hitting enter, an error message appeared.

[Five members are required to accept the quest]

For some reason, he thought he might be able to just bypass it.

"What happens if we just go with the four of us and come back with the crystals?" Quinn thought.

"Then they won't let you leave the shelter." A male's voice said.

When they turned around, they could see what looked to be a middle-aged man. He was dressed in decent beast gear all over and had a scruffy beard covering his face. Still somehow the presence this man was giving off was gentle, as he smiled, his eyes did too.

"The name's Freddy." The man said, shaking Quinn's hand. "I assume you guys are new around here. The rule is simple, they ask for five people for our safety. Beasts, especially those of the lower levels are hardly on their own. The last thing the faction wants is people dying, especially in times like these."

"This sucks man!" Fex said, hoping to let his limbs spread a bit.

"If you're struggling to find people I'm happy to join you guys," Freddy suggested.

"Why?" Quinn replied. "You don't know us, why would you help us?"

At this point, it was safe to say that Quinn was cautious of everybody and their intentions. Growing up how he did, it was hard for him to believe people were just nice. The only person he had met like that so far was Vorden.

"Your part of the Crow faction now right? That means you're family. I care about everyone here, just like my own family. And since you guys are new, you're like my newborns."

"Oh, I want to be the big sister!" Kazz shouted out.

"Done!" Freddy pointed at her and gave a wink.

Looking at Freddy, Quinn could see he had his tag out on display, and he was a D rank, which meant he was allowed to go with them on the hunt and it would fill up the last slot. Still, Quinn couldn't shake this strange feeling.

[Inspect]

******

You can read My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Using the inspect skill on Freddy didn't show up anything strange. He had advanced tier equipment all over his body. Something that nearly everyone in the room apart from them had, so he wasn't hiding anything.

'Since when did I become like this, he's a middle-aged man.' Quinn thought, placing the palm of his hand in his face.

"If you want to know anything, just ask. I have one daughter and two boys. My daughter is a little cutie pie who just turned five, and my wife is someone to die for." Freddy said in excitement. "You see because I have a family, I don't like to go on dangerous quests. So I often go with the newbies because they tend to be on the more cautious side.

"Also, if they've never gone hunting on this planet before I can help them. Guiding them to good spots and places to stay out of trouble. After all, there might be an area where you pass a bunch of higher tier beasts on the way. So it's good to have someone experienced like me. As I said, there's nothing strange about it.

"This benefits me, doing less risky jobs for my family, and benefits you as well," Freddy said with his gentle smile once again.

'Does this guy have a charm effect or something? His smile, it's so golden.'

Quinn felt like after everything he said, he just couldn't turn the man down. Besides, who else was going to join their team? Sure, many people were keeping an eye on them, but it seemed like they were hoping for Quinn's group to split, so they could snatch them up one at a time rather than one of them come to their side. Perhaps because of what Freddy had said, it would be a pain to be the one guiding a bunch of newbies.

"Okay," Quinn said, and the man's traveller ID was inputted into the quest board.

When exiting the shelter, two guards who had a strange square looking device asked one of them to place their tag on the device, which made a ding sound confirming they had taken a quest. Only when they heard the ding from each of the tags were they finally allowed to leave the shelter.

Exiting the shelter, Freddy had offered to lead the way. He had a large rucksack on his back and multiple digital maps he would pull out in it. Ones that would show their location on the map itself and it looked like it had been edited with a lot of information. Little notes he had put and areas to avoid.

The planet's soil was mostly red in colour, and from the ship looked to be a little smaller than earth. It was one big clump of land and had many large rivers running through it, but didn't seem to have a large sea. Or at least something similar to an ocean that earth would have.

There was still plenty of forest and mountain areas all over the place, and it looked like they were heading towards one of the more hilly areas.

While walking, Freddy gave out as much information as he could. "The Hypocen are a type of beast that lives up one of the rivers that go through the hills there. They are aquatic creatures, but they can survive out of land for a good half an hour before having to go back in.

"They have relatively large bodies and are slow in movement. However, their large mouths and jaws are deadly. In an instant, they can crush you. The main thing to look out for is a Hypolord. It's an advanced tier beast that is sometimes in a pack. But it mostly chooses to stay in the waters. As long as you don't attack it directly or enter the water yourself, it will ignore whatever is outside.

"The best thing to do is lure the Hypocen out from the water. Their large bodies make them slow in movement. And that way we won't anger the rest."

Freddy, just like he said was good, he knew all the spots to avoid trouble. The information that Freddy had given to them for free, including the map, would have all cost them credits from a market stall. Yet, he had kindly given it for free and wasn't even charging for his service.

It also looked like a few other groups were doing the same quest as them, heading off to the same area. But Freddy said there were plenty of beasts, so they had nothing to worry about.

The walk seemed like it would take about an hour and a half to get there, so it wasn't too far from the base. Back at the shelter, Quinn had seen a few sh.i.p.s leave and other vehicles, which could be requested if one was to go somewhere further.

However, the deposit on one of those things was insane. At the moment, Quinn had no chance of renting out one of those.

During their walk, Freddy would fill in the quiet times with conversations about his family. He would talk about his kids and loving wife. It seemed like he really cared about them.

Hearing all of this started to sadden Quinn. The way he talked, it was the life Quinn never had. By then the war had broken out, his parents had left him, and they had died in the war. He wished that he had a father like Freddy to be there for him.

Finally, they had reached one of the hilltops and down below a forest area could be seen, along with a large river running through the forest at the bottom. It looked like some groups were already there hunting the beasts away.

"Haha, let's do this!" Fex shouted, running ahead of everyone else.

With so many groups here, it was important that they kept their vampire skills a secret, but for Fex, he could freely use his string. Like Freddy had said, the beast had a large body. It was similar to that of a hippo, only more ugly looking and they certainly did have a snap in their bite showing their sharp teeth.

With Fex there, the task of hunting the Hypocens was a lot easier than they first thought. Because of his string, he could literally pull the large beast out of the water and with the five of them, it was easy for them to defeat the beast without getting too close to it.

Paul still hadn't learnt the poison ability, it would take him some time, but he did get to practice with the claws. Things were going so well they decided to do something to speed up the process.

Fex was designated the fisher. Using his string, he would pull two Hypocen out at the same time and throw them towards the others. They had split off into pairs. Kazz and Freddy were taking on one, while Paul and Quinn would defeat the other.

The other groups who were nearby could see this, and couldn't believe their eyes. A group was taking out so many intermediate beasts and so quickly.

"That person's ability, it's perfect for water type beasts like these." One of them said.

"Yeah, I think most of them are new. Maybe we should try asking him to help us out."

After a while, the group had managed to take out fifteen Hypocen and were now taking a break. Freddy was tired after all. While sitting down, away from the river and mostly under cover of the tall trees. A few of the other groups had approached them.

'Why is there always trouble, can people not just leave us be?' Quinn thought.

"We were wondering if you could help us hunt beasts." The front man asked, looking at Fex. "It's okay if you can't, but it takes a long time to get their attention before we can take them out of the water. If you're too tired, it's okay."

Fex turned around looking at Quinn, wondering what his answer would be. Fex still had plenty of energy, and they were just resting for Freddy's sake.

As for Quinn, he was a little stunned. It was twice now where he had expected something terrible to happen, and yet people weren't complete arses the first time he met them.

"Sure, go ahead," Quinn said.

It was always a good idea to have a good relationship with others. Maybe this would even help him out in the future.

Fex did the same for the other groups as he did for them, and quickly he was getting everyone's attention.

"Come on, let's get going then," Freddy said, tensing his bicep. "We can still hunt without him."

Without Fex, it was a little harder. Somehow they were to get agro of the creatures closest in the water and lure them out. This was when Freddy came up with a suggestion. He looked around him before saying anything.

"I know a place where we can go," Freddy said. "Follow me."

By now, Quinn had no doubts about Freddy. He was just too nice to be up to no good; it made no sense and Quinn was pretty sure even if he was to try something, the three of them could take him on.

"You guys are stronger than you look, so I think we will be fine here," Freddy said with a smile.

With the Hypercen going towards the edge of the water and it not being so deep, it was easy for them to hit the beast as such. During the whole fight, Quinn was wondering what Freddy's ability was. This entire time he had just been fighting with a beast sword and armour.

Not only that, he seemed to be close to Kazz, making sure she didn't get hurt. Whenever it looked like the Hypocen might hurt her, he would swoop in to protect her.

"It's fatherly instincts," Paul said, looking at the same scene that Quinn looked at. "He has a daughter and kids himself, and Kazz looks quite young. It seems like it's natural for Freddy to protect those younger than him. I think the real reason why he approached us might be because of how young you all looked. When he said, you were his children, he really meant it."

Ever since coming to this shelter, Quinn started to have a change of heart in how the people were. Was it really the military that was at fault with everything? Things seemed fine here. However, there was one difference, they weren't at war at the moment, and the threat of the Dalki still existed.

Paul and Quinn continued to fight away, and so did Kazz and Freddy.

Under the water, a slightly larger Hypocen could be seen coming towards them.

"Hey, look at that one. It's really fat!" Kazz said, laughing, as she rushed over to go hit it on the top of its head, hoping to get it's agro.

"No, wait!" Freddy shouted out. "That's a Hypo lord!"

His cries were too late. When Kazz got close enough, the larger Hypolord had already opened up its mouth showing its large sharp teeth. It was wider than the hole of Kazz's body.

"Damn it!" Freddy said. "Swap."

One second Kazz could see the large mouth of the beast and its sharp teeth. She prepared her fist, something like this couldn't kill her. The next second, she was suddenly back on land, and now instead, she could see Freddy where she was moments ago in front of her.

His body was facing towards her while his body was going into the mouth of the beast.

"Live, sorry kids," Freddy said, and the next second, the mouth was closed shut.

Blood splattered everywhere, with his leg hanging out from the mouth.

"Nooooo!" Quinn shouted in a rage and activated his shadow in an instant.

*****

You can read My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

An advanced tier beast like the Hypolord was no match for Kazz. After all, before vampires could come of age and either evolve into a vampire noble or go through the ceremony, they were told to kill ten death bats which were also at the advanced level.

There was never a worry in Kazz's mind that she would die. Freddy had taken them to a quiet area, there was no one else around, it was his secret spot, and he himself didn't seem too strong. If she needed to use something like super strength, they could try to explain it away. Or worse, they could remove his memory.

She thought of all these things when she decided to give the big Hypolord a punch straight through its mouth. However, she didn't expect her body to suddenly be transported, so it was back fully on land.

And in her place, Freddy was there, she could see the look in Freddy's eyes as the Hypolord's mouth shut. He wasn't frightened, he wasn't scared, instead, he was smiling.

'Why are you smiling? Your weak body will be crushed' And in less than a second, it was just that. The one thing the Hypo creatures had was a deathly strong and fast jaw. After a single snap, it repeatedly opened and closed it's mouth again.

'Why would someone weaker than me, why would that idiot do that for me?' Although she didn't understand his actions, it seemed like her body was reacting, a thick heavy lump was felt in her throat. She had only known him for less than a day, what was this strange feeling?

Before she knew it, she could see Quinn running out. He had placed his shadow in front of him, allowing him to run out onto the water. His feet would sink into the shadow slowly, but his foot was already lifting before he took the next step.

The shadow path eventually reached the Hypolord and surrounded it. It's mouth that was moving fast, was now moving slowly.

This was one of Quinn's new skills called shadow path. From himself, he would throw a path of shadow onto the ground. Whatever set foot on it would be slowed for a short amount of time, and soon the shadow would start to disappear.

The only problem was, the shadow path was slow to come out, and it could only move in a straight line once thrown. Making it easy for one to avoid, but perfect for slow-moving beasts like this one, who were fast in certain areas.

Wasting no time, Quinn hopped on to the Hypolord's back. Using his fist in a claw-like manner, he pounded right through its skull until he reached the brain. He squeezed down, trying to crush it. Anything to stop its movements.

"Damn it, the others, they're going after him as well!" Paul shouted as he noticed the twenty or so Hypocen that were left, now weren't by the shore. In its struggle, the Hypolord moved further into the waters, and it looked like his friends were coming to its aid.

"Shadow void." Soon a large dome-like shadow encased all of them.

"Can we go in there, should we help him?" Paul asked, not having a clue what was going on. Paul hadn't seen Quinn fight properly. He had been busy fighting Leo at the time and didn't know Quinn's strength. However, he did expect Quinn to have some type of power. Otherwise, no one would have listened to his suggestions when saving his life.

Paul looked to Kazz for answers, but she seemed to just be standing there, unsure what to do.

'Was it an ability?' She thought. 'He said the words swap. Moving his position and mine.'

"Quinn don't die, I need you alive!" Paul shouted.

Then, a few moments later, and the shadow dome came down. The Hypocen were seen floating about in the water. Parts of their bodies detached. The lord's mouth had been ripped open and now in Quinn's hands standing on top of his shadow, was a body. A lifeless body and a tag in his hand.

There didn't need to be any questions asked. They were sure of it. Freddy was dead.

[Congratulations, you are now level 30]

A message popped up with a few others, but Quinn simply ignored the system. He had gained a lot of exp for killing a new type of beast he had never defeated before. Also, form those by the river and by the waterfall.

Quinn went ahead and started to place body parts building what he could of Freddy back together. Meanwhile, Kazz began to collect crystals from the beasts Quinn had killed. Nobody asked her to, nobody said anything.

Paul went ahead to get Fex from the others, he didn't say much but just that Quinn needed him. When he came back with Quinn, Fex's mouth was left wide open. He wanted to ask what happened, how it happened but now was not the right time.

With Fex's string, he tied up the body parts, trying to sow what he could together again.

"Can I save him?" Quinn asked.

"No, Quinn. There is nothing in this world that can bring back the dead." Fex replied.

"But he had a family." Quinn started to sob. "His kids were expecting him to come home tonight…He said he planned to give them a nice surprise tonight!" Quinn started to raise his voice. "What the hell are they meant to do now!! He came with us because he thought it would be safer."

So many different emotions were going through Quinn, from anger to sadness, and now he was just tired, as he collapsed on the floor falling to his knees.

"Let's go back, Quinn," Fex said.

Fex thought it was best to try and avoid the other groups. Kazz carried all of Freddy's belongings, and Fex was the one who had Freddy tied to his back with a lot of string. The least they could do was bring back his body in one piece.

"Wait!" Kazz said, "This isn't the area Freddy took us through on the way here."

Quinn wasn't listening and instead was just walking upfront ahead. Suddenly, out from the ground, a lizard-like creature had popped up.

A single swing of Quinn's arm and a single line of blood swipe had come out. The beast was ripped in half.

[Intermediate tier beast killed]

[300 exp granted]

[1700/51,200]

This was bad Fex though, did Quinn not even care anymore. On the way here Freddy had taken them the route where no beast would appear, that way they could use all of the strength for hunting the beast.

Quinn couldn't believe he had doubted him when all he really was trying to do was help them. If he had just used his shadow from the beginning, would any of this have happened? If he had used all of his strength?

This was what was going through Quinn's mind.

"This is what happens in war," Paul said. "People die, Quinn. People who have families. The military had to be tough on those who were weak. We had to be strict, so no infighting would have ever happened."

"I know..I know!" Quinn shouted.

When they returned to the shelter gate, the guard that greeted them took their tags to scan them again.

"There should be five of you, where is the fifth one." He asked.

Quinn opened up his hand to reveal a bloody tag, and then the guard could see something on one of their backs.

The guard quickly took the tag and placed it into his machines, and when seeing the traveller ID he could also see the name. "Freddy! Freddy's dead. Head over to the base immediately and report this all to Blip."

They did as they were told, and they met in the assembly room. Standing there was Nate, Sam, Blip, and Linda while Freddy's body laid on the ground.

Blip looked heartbroken. Paul was the one who had given the report of the events, as it seemed like Quinn was unable to.

"Freddy was a good man, he's been at this base for a long time." Blip said. "Before the civil war, he was a simple market seller. He sold maps and beast glossaries to Travellers. When the Crows were in trouble, he volunteered to become a Traveler, helping out the new recruits not wanting to see anybody get hurt.

"I knew something like this would happen to you one day. Your heart was too kind for this world, and you were given a curse of an ability with it.

"Although I am angry that a dear friend of mine has passed away, I can not blame you guys for this. Things happen, and it doesn't seem like there was anything you could have done to prevent it. However, you aren't completely free. I want you to report to his family of his passing. Tell his wife and kids to come meet me."

They were dismissed and given the location of Freddy's home. Nate looked at all of them, wondering what happened.

'I'm just going to check on them." Nate said as he rushed out of the room.

"We haven't had a death in a month, Blip, a month!" Linda said. "The others are going to learn of this. Everyone knew Freddy, and it could bring the group's morale down. If you ask me, they're more trouble than they're worth." Linda said.

Blip walked over to Freddy, who was hardly recognisable, but there was one thing that had remained on his face. "You see this, Linda." Blip said. "He's smiling. Do you think Freddy would have just saved anyone's life? May you rest in peace, my good friend."

Nate had eventually caught up with Quinn, it wasn't hard, since they seemed to be walking incredibly slow out of the place. "Hey Quinn, are you okay?" Nate asked, touching his shoulder and turning him around.

Quinn's eyes were fierce, and it startled Nate slight, he could see his fist was tense too.

"It was my fault," Quinn said. "I'm sick of this, sick of it all, and I'm sick of hiding. I won't let that happen again, not in front of my own eyes."

Nate could see and feel this shift in Quinn, it was a turning point, but perhaps not just for him, but soon for all of the Crows as well.

*****

You can read My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The four of them stood outside the apartment block for a while. It didn't take them long to find the place due to the fact that Freddy and his family were staying in the same building as them. He was only a rank D after all.

"Why is Blip making us do this, we hardly know the guy," Fex said. "Wouldn't it be better for them to hear it from someone that was close to him?"

"Because it was our fault," Quinn replied.

"We need to do this," Paul said. "It's not just for them, but for us as well. It's important for you to know, for you all to know what it's like when this fate reaches someone."

It sounded like Paul had done this a few times, and in truth, he had as a head general, many times. Because of this, this dreaded feeling that everyone was feeling right now, that Paul felt like he would do anything he could to get his soldiers to come back home and see their families.

When Quinn walked up to the door, this dreaded scene was playing in his head. He had actually been in this position before, only it was the other way round. Complete strangers had come to his house, informing him his parents had died.

"He said his daughter was five." Quinn mulled. He was ten when he was informed, but his parents had left him when he was five.

"Mommy, get the food ready, dad will be back for dinner any second." A sweet little girl's voice was heard from beyond the door.

Those words just crushed them, as if the world wanted them to feel even worse. Quinn knocked on the door. When it was answered, a tired-looking middle-aged woman had answered the door. She had three kids to look after, and that would take a toll on anyone.

In her hand, she had plates as she was getting ready to set the table.

"Oh, I don't think I've seen you before," she said, but the look on each one of their faces said it all. She continued to smile, just like Freddy, but tears started to roll down her face.

"Freddy…" Quinn stumbled just by saying his name, he bit his lip and was biting on it so hard that he had cut himself, and his lip started bleeding dripping onto the floor.

"Maybe we should talk about this away from the others?" Paul said, coming into the front as Quinn was frozen for words.

The kids were told to go in the main living room, while the rest of them would talk in the dining room. On their way there, a sweet little girl with two pigtails skipped over, tugging on Quinn's trousers.

"Here, mister." The girl said, handing him a tissue. "You're bleeding."

Quinn accepted the tissue, and with a smile as sweet as her father's, she walked off to play with her two older brothers.

In the end, Paul was the one that had delivered the news. He knew the right way to say it and was honest about it. Telling them that they were the last group with him. She was heartbroken and torn apart, but refused to cry out loud out of fear the kids would hear.

"Blip said to meet him when you're ready," Paul said. "We managed to bring back his body so you could send him off."

Eventually, she had regained some of her composure. She turned and looked towards Kazz. "Are you the one he switched places with?" She asked.

Kazz nodded. Quinn was surprised by how well behaved she had been. Based on how she acted when she had killed those soldiers, he thought she might say something worse or more inappropriate.

"When we were fighting together, he kept getting in my way." Kazz said. "Kept telling me that I should rest. A young one like me shouldn't be doing things like this. I should be doing girly things. Young one….he had a family, why did he do it? Why did he leave you alone to deal with all this?" Kazz asked.

Perhaps Quinn had thought too soon.

However, the reaction from Freddy's wife wasn't of anger. Instead, she just smiled while looking at Kazz. "All I ask of you, is he gave up his life for yours, please live on for as long as you can."

After delivering the news, the others were ready to leave, and Fex started to play around with the two boys, and Kazz played with the little girl. Quinn was still in the kitchen and hadn't said anything yet, while Paul was by the door ready to go.

"You can't be older than twenty." She said, looking at Quinn. "And yet you had to see a man die in front of your very eyes."

"Are you going to tell the kids?" Quinn asked.

She nodded.

"Good, tell them the truth, it will be better that way," Quinn said as he was ready to leave. The others stopped playing with the children and left with Quinn.

"Fex half those crystals after we input our points into the system. Sell them and give half of the credits to their family." Quinn said. "It was my fault Freddy died. That means they're my responsibility now. Whatever trouble they have, if they have any problems, I want to know about it. Those kids need a better future.

"Paul, you might be right, but those kids will grow up experiencing the same thing I did. And I don't want that to happen." Now all his emotions were coming to the front, and he didn't even know it, but his eyes had filled up.

"I'll end the war with the Dalki, so they have a better future. I'll stop this civil war, so no more people like that have to die." And in his head, he made one more promise to himself. 'And I'll stop the vampires if they ever chose to attack.' He was still cautious of Kazz.

"Your dream is big and nearly impossible for you to do alone." Paul said, "But finally you know what you want. For the first time for me, I see the qualities of a leader."

The crystals they had obtained were all inputted into the system, and their tags were placed on the machine. After just one quest, they had killed so many beasts including the advanced beast, that it was enough for both Quinn and Kazz to rank up to Rank D and Paul from F to E.

Still, it wasn't enough for Fex to Rank up to C. The requirements and points got extremely high for those. The system didn't actually tell when they were close to ranking up, nor how many points each beast gave them.

It was set up this way, so people didn't choose to try to fight something out of their ability level just to rank up.

The group had sold all of the crystals, giving them decent funds, which they would save for now. Quinn had plans, but he needed a few things to fall into place before doing anything just yet. As for the advanced crystal, it was the only one that wasn't sold.

It was made into a rare headpiece. There weren't many crystals that could be made into headpieces, and it was given to Paul to wear. The face part of the helmet design was pretty open. Instead, it had sharp teeth coming towards one's face, but the main features of Paul's face could still be seen.

Nobody else really wanted it, due to its strange look.

The headpiece gave some defence stats while also boosting one's strength by five, which was great considering Quinn's advanced gauntlets which was a weapon increased his power by ten.

It was safe to say that the sleep was rough for all of them that night. When they woke up, they couldn't rest. Most Travellers would probably take a break if something like that happened, especially with completing a quest and their money.

However, Quinn and everyone else wanted to get a move on.

When entering the morning assembly hall, it seemed like a few of the other faction members started to give them looks. The news had already spread. It turned out that Freddy had helped out several people in the faction before.

On top of that, Quinn was starting to hear things.

"They're bad luck, they're bad for this faction. We haven't had an incident in months!"

"Poor Freddy, he knew so much, how could he just die like that? His poor family."

'It would be best to stay away from them."

The morning report was the same, being delivered by Blip, but this time when giving them news, he had told everyone about the sad passing of Freddy. He didn't provide many details into his death, but it wouldn't be hard for others to find out what had happened.

On that day, other groups had seen Freddy with them. It didn't take a genius to figure it out.

The assembly ended, and everyone split.

"Hey is it just me, or is everyone giving us dirty looks?" Fex whispered.

"Are you an idiot!" Kazz said. "Can you not hear everyone talking about us?"

Of course, Fex could, but he was just being his usual self.

Being Rank D, not much had changed for them. The highest Rank quest they still could take was to hunt for intermediate beasts. However, there was a major problem that they needed to solve even before all that.

"Who the hell is going to be our fifth member this time?" Fex asked.

As soon as they made eye contact with anyone, they would simply turn their heads away.

*****

You can read My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Everyone seemed to be glancing in the group's direction, but unlike last time, it was different. It wasn't out of interest, their scorn look and furrowed eyebrows said it all.

"It looks like Freddy was quite popular around here," Quinn mumbled.

"It's not just that, I think you reminded them all of how dangerous it is. When people are scared, they want to blame something, anything and right now that anger is towards us. But Quinn, don't hate them for it." Paul said.

Quinn didn't hate them for it, but it was putting them in a challenging position. Due to how the system worked, they couldn't take any quest nor rank up, and they wouldn't even be allowed to leave the shelter until they took a quest.

They were trapped.

"Hey, I helped you guys out the other day," Fex said, with a smile on his face as he approached another group at a table. "Do any of you want to come join us?"

The group looked at each other, and they all had concerned looks on their faces.

"Look, we're sorry, bro. You really helped us out big time, but we just think it's bad luck after something like that happened, and so soon as well. Maybe after this has died down, you can join us."

Fex then moved onto another table, as that wasn't the only group they had helped that day.

"You don't understand." The man replied. "Freddy helped us all when we first came here. Hunting with him was easier than ever. He knew the techniques and the best places, and it's because of him, no one had died for so long. If he died with you guys, then…"

It looked like no one was going to pull through for them. That much was clear.

"What do we do?" Kazz asked.

"You guys do what you want, I'm going to talk to Nate," Quinn said as he walked off a little frustrated.

With nothing to do, Paul decided he would head off to the training room. Following him was Kazz, she still had a mission to do after all. Although Quinn didn't say anything about him looking after them this time, Fex felt like it was still his responsibility, so he went with them as well.

While in the training room, Paul was busy trying to learn the poison ability once more. Kazz just stood there looking at him, not interacting with him or anyone else.

"Man, vampires are boring." Fex thought. Instead, while he was waiting, he decided to close his eyes and meditate.

'What did that blockhead say again? To shut off your mind and feel something in your c.h.e.s.t?' It didn't work the first time when Fex tried to find a soul weapon, but there was no harm in trying again.

Just maybe, something would be there.

.....

"How are we meant to take a quest if no one will join us! Can't they make an exception and just let us four go." Quinn said, complaining to Nate.

Right now him, Nate and Sam were in a small office, a space that was given to Nate to work from once he had been promoted to Rank B. In a way, it was frustrating for Nate.

He wished he could continue hunting every day. That way, he could rank up even further to build his legacy. Still, here they were a little short-handed with everything coming down on them from above.

"Quinn, don't you understand. They set the rules at five people for a reason. So that something like what just happened won't happen again." Nate replied back. "Think about it, now you want me to ask them if four of you can go when five of you went and one of you died. Everyone right now thinks you're weak. They're probably scared if they do go with you they'll die too."

"Weak, you know I'm not weak," Quinn replied. "It won't happen again. I promise that."

"It's not me you need to convince Quinn, it's them. I don't run this base, and I'm new here as well."

It was tense between the two of them, but they both knew they were passionate just because they cared. Nate didn't want this situation for Quinn either, but he didn't know what to do.

"If I can't complete any quests, then what's the point of me being here?" Quinn said. "What would happen if I chose to leave? Go hunting somewhere else and join another faction."

"That's not possible, Quinn," Sam said. "They won't let you. The ship that you came on. It's already been impounded. They're keeping an eye on it for now."

Quinn wanted to yell out, he had no clue they were doing things like this and Sam could see by Quinn's reaction he didn't like this one bit.

"It's not the Crow's fault." Sam continued to explain. "This is all orders from the Graylash family. Just for now during these times. If you break in and try to get your ship, they'll come after you. Even Blip has something he feared, and he's a lot more scared of the Graylash family then he is you."

Hearing all of this new information just made Quinn's ideals even more sure. He thought this was the perfect place when he arrived, but it turns out it wasn't the best place for him after all.

"I do have some good news." Sam interrupted the silence. "The forger you asked me to find, he is located on another planet called Liptoma. It's one owned by the Graylash family. If you want to go speak to him or see him, you can.

"There are a few teleporters that you can use, but you will have to pay. When you get there, you are not allowed to leave the shelter. However, you are able to buy and purchase things. If you wish to transfer to the faction running that shelter, then that's a whole nother thing altogether.

"Honestly, they won't even look at your request for a transfer at your current Rank. You're a nobody that they don't really need to listen to."

Quinn had heard enough. It wasn't Sam or Nate's fault, but it was clear that they could do nothing to help his situation. Before leaving the room, he said one more thing. "Don't worry, I won't be a nobody for long."

Both Nate and Sam looked at each other and were conflicted. They didn't know whether or not to feel excited about what was about to come, or worried.

It wasn't because they were new, it would have happened to anyone who had died while Freddy was in their group. Sooner or later, death was going to happen, it just happened to one of the worst people.

Still, Linda couldn't get her mind and obsession off outing Paul as the blood evolver. Honestly, it wasn't important for the Crows, but while doing her day to day activities, something about it just bugged her. She needed confirmation that it was really him.

Even then, what would that even change? She just didn't understand why someone would hide their abilities.

"Suzy!" Linda shouted. From outside her office, a brown haired girl came rushing in. As she did, her foot seemed to hit something, causing her to tumble slightly before regaining her balance and putting both her hands out.

"Safe." She said with a smile.

"I have an important job for you," Linda said.

Not knowing what to do, Quinn decided to head back to the Quest hall. He thought maybe he could convince someone by offering them a larger percentage of the credits, or telling them they could stay near the shelter and just wait for them.

Surely someone would accept, right?

Upon returning, everyone looked at Quinn for a second, before looking away again.

'This is going to be tough.'

At that moment, he felt a little tap on his shoulder from behind. When he turned around, he could see a brown haired young girl behind him.

"Hey, I hear you were looking for a new member on your team. Do you mind if I join you?"

Quinn looked at her, and images in his head of her covered in blood entered his mind. He wanted to refuse. He didn't want another person to die. However, what choice did he have?

"Thank you," Quinn said.

A quest was selected of another group of intermediate tier beasts. Quinn didn't want to do the same quest again, because he got more experience points from killing new types of beasts he had never killed before. The group was called together, and Suzy introduced herself to everyone, for some reason, she seemed to take a big liking to Kazz.

"You can call me big sister." Kazz said.

"Alright big sis!" Suzy replied.

Purchasing the required maps and glossary, Paul was in charge of gathering as much information on the beasts as possible.

They had finally exited out of the shelter and before taking one more step out into the wild, Quinn wanted to do one more thing.

"Suzy, thank you for doing this. I know you know what happened last time, but I promise you, you will not die." After saying these words, he gave a sudden hug to her. Her face started to go red, and the others felt like it was out of character for Quinn.

'When did he become so smooth?' Fex thought. It was the perfect time to hug someone.

[Skill activated]

[Shadow on]

After letting go of her, underneath where Suzy stood, her shadow seemed to flicker and move slightly.

'Nobody is dying this time.'

******

You can read My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Paul was the best person for the job when it came to guiding them to new areas. Although he wasn't as knowledgeable as Freddy and had never been on this planet before, there were many times in the past where he would be required to lead a team and explore a new planet.

On top of this, because of his high rank, they would often be some of the most dangerous planets. But back then he had his full power, while now it was safe to say he was weaker than before.

He was unlike the others, they weren't high-level ability users, nor were they greatly skilled in using their abilities. For them, being turned was actually a boost. For Paul, not being able to learn the same ability, it was a complete reset.

This time they had come across a quiet area. The red soil was only seen in patches as tall green grass was covering most of the land. There were a few trees, but they were far apart. What stood out most though was they could see beasts as soon as they arrived in the area. Large creatures as big as an elephant, only they were completely covered in white fur that also covered their eyes.

They moved slowly and were eating patches of grass to the soil using their fluffy trunk. Even when they entered their territory, it didn't look like the beasts were reacting to them at all.

"Hey, I'm all for killing beasts and stuff," Fex said, "But don't you think this is kind of bad? If it's not trying to kill me, I'm going to have a real big problem taking care of them."

Suze started running up to one of the beasts that were busy eating the tall grass. She gave it a big hug and started to shake her head in the fluffy white fur while smiling.

"It's so nice."

Kazz went up to the beast as well, the beast turned its head while munching on the grass looking at Kazz for a second before turning away.

"Can I touch it?" Kazz asked.

"Sure, these are known as Pomplees. They're a basic tier beast that are harmless unless you try attacking them. It's rare to find beasts that don't attack on sight. It's a shame they can't be domesticated though, as soon as you try forcing them to do something or try to move them, they'll fight back." Suze explained.

She reached out her hand and was a little scared at first, but the white fur looked so soft, she couldn't resist. As soon as she touched it, the fur felt so soft, that she just needed to plant her whole body into it.

"Don't worry, we are not here to kill them," Paul explained. "The intermediate beast we are looking for just happens to be in the same area here, it's linked to the Pomplees."

Paul pointed at where one of the Pomplee's was eating. It uprooted the long grass with its strange snout, shoving it into its mouth. Now the red soil beneath the ground could be seen, and it was moving slightly.

A few moments later, something popped up from the ground. It was red in colour with green antennas and as large as a basketball. It rose up in the air and started to flap its light green wings at incredible speed hovering in the air. Then, with its green eyes, it had locked onto the girls.

It started flying through the air and headed straight for them. The boys were further away, and Quinn was ready to use his shadow. Images of what happened with Freddy started to come up.

However, before the bug could reach them, Fex had thrown out his red string. He pulled on it slightly, slicing the beast.

Suze looked at the beast on the floor and could see it was no longer moving. 'That rank D killed an intermediate beast so easily. Who is he?"

The red soil from where the bug beast had come from started to shift and change, only this time the long grass began to grow in the area again until it was back to what it once was.

"I don't know the relation, but the book about the beast just says that in certain areas where the Pomplee eats, an intermediate insect beast called the Kakuen will appear."

There was a family of about thirty or so Pomplee. Still, an intermediate tier beast wouldn't appear from every patch of grass. Once again, the group started to split up to make the hunting easier, only this time, Quinn had decided to go with Kazz and Suze.

On this trip, Quinn was prepared to use the shadow to make hunting easier. He didn't care anymore, and his main goal was to level up and earn a load of credits. Still, he would hide his blood abilities unless necessary. For if anyone was to see them, he was sure Kazz would attempt to silence them.

But these beasts were few, and using the shadow in a situation like this was just pointless. If he didn't have to, what was the point?

They focused on the Pomplee, and when a beast would rise up, they would grab and try to take care of it. One of the bugs had risen from the ground, and Quinn grabbed its head. Activating his gauntlets, giving it quite the shock.

Like a zapper, he was dealing with them one by one.

Kazz, for the first time, had brought out her whip that Quinn had given her and as soon as one had left the ground, a loud bang was heard. Slicing the bug in half. Upon hearing the loud noise, the Pomplee turned to have a look, but when they saw there was no trouble they chose to ignore it.

Suze didn't even get a chance to use her ability, nor fight any of them, for only a few seconds after they had left the ground, the beasts were defeated.

She didn't understand what was going on with these low-rank Travelers. The beats they were fighting against were intermediate beasts because they were hard to track with their eyes. The beast's movements were fast, but the troublesome thing was more how radically it would change direction in a single moment.

It was similar to a fly, yet it seemed to be no trouble at all for any of them. This was due to their special eyes. It was no trouble at all for vampires.

The group had defeated around 14 intermediate beasts, and they decided to take a small break as quite some time had passed.

"Wahhh!" Suddenly they could hear a m.o.a.n, and they noticed it was coming from Suze. "You guys, I haven't been able to take out a single beast. I feel useless." She said.

The others had seen what was happening, both Quinn and Kazz were taking them out before Suze got the chance. Quinn wanted the exp and didn't want her to get hurt, as, for Kazz, she seemed to be enjoying the whip.

"Why don't you swap with me?" Fex said, feeling bad for her. "You can go with Paul."

Paul was doing well, but he was the slowest out of them all. He wasn't using any range abilities, so he would physically have to try to strike the beast with his clawed gloves.

Quinn was hesitant, but as long as he had Shadow on, it should be okay, he thought.

"That's fine. Just stay within eyesight of each other. Don't wander too far." Quinn said.

With the swap done, Suze realised that this was the perfect opportunity to try to see Paul's skill. She had been taken by Linda to see the real abilities of Paul, after all.

Out from the grass, one of the bug beasts had come out. Paul went for a swipe but missed it, as it moved away, then he swiped again with his other hand, and it looked like it had missed a second time. Suddenly, the beast started to move about slower. Its flight path wasn't as erratic as before. It looked almost as if the insect was drunk.

"It's all yours," Paul said.

It was now easy for Suze, the insect was flying slowly and lowering itself. Grabbing her dagger, she jumped up and stabbed it to the ground. That's when she could see there was a strange substance coming out from the insect's mouth.

"What did you do?" She asked.

"It's my ability," Paul replied. "It's not too strong yet, but these beasts with a small body are perfect for testing my poison out."

It was repetitive and boring for them all, but Quinn liked it this way. It was safe and easy for them to get a lot of crystals, possibly ranking them up to Rank C even quicker. Once they were at Rank C, they could go on hunts with Sam, and they wouldn't have to worry anymore.

For this reason, Quinn decided to stay out as long as possible. But in doing so, he had forgotten about a grave detail.

Paul and Suze had continued their method, allowing him to get the surprise attack on the beast, while she would finish it off. The next bug came up from the ground, and Paul went for a strike, then suddenly, his hand's movements slowed.

Slower than he had ever felt it before. His body felt weak, and it was like he could no longer stand on his leg's anymore.

The beast dodged the attack and charged in, using its small clawed hands and large head to fly into Paul, banging him onto the ground. Then with its forceps, it was ready to aim for his throat.

"No!" Suze shouted and threw her dagger, She hit the beast dead on, making it fall to the ground. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#&apos;s-ability_51181568173068911">#&apos;s-ability_51181568173068911</a> for visiting.

"Are you okay?" She said, rushing over. Paul was covered in sweat and was pale. He didn't look good at all.

Turning his head at the commotion, Quinn could see that another bug beast had risen from the ground. It wasn't only fast, but its wings were silent, and it was aiming right for the back of Suze's neck.

"I knew something like this would happen. The world has been giving me bad luck lately. So you want to test me. But you won't get your way today." Quinn said.

[Shadow on ]

[Shadow control rise]

Too distracted by Paul's wellbeing, she hadn't noticed the beast moving forward and going in for the attack. But it didn't matter, for she was protected. The shadow underneath her feet flickered once more and rose up, stopping the beast mid-air, as it slowed down blocked by the shadow.

*****

You can read My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

Paul was still sweating heavily, and he felt incredibly weak. He had no clue what had brought on the sudden weakness.

Could it be something to do with his poison ability?

Normally people with the poison ability should be completely immune to their own, so he didn't understand what was going on.

Seeing all of this, Suze was far more concerned with the person in front of her to see what was going on behind. That was until she could hear the sound of footsteps. She turned around, expecting to see one of the others there, but instead all she could see was a purple wall of shadow.

"What is this?" She thought, afraid that it might be from some high tier beast, but the shadow soon started to fall to the ground and had gone back right underneath her feet. With the shadow gone, she could see Quinn standing there holding one of the bugs in his hand. He let go, and the bug dropped to the ground, dead.

A piece of shadow from underneath Suze had moved over to Quinn's own shadow.

"Was that you?" Suze asked.

But Quinn ignored her and went to see if Paul was okay. When checking over him and seeing his condition, he guessed what it was and if he was right, any second now…

"Ugh!" A m.o.a.n came out from behind, and Fex was now on his knees as well.

"Suze go check on Fex for me," Quinn asked, and she nodded heading over.

Both Fex's and Paul's ring could only block out the sun for so long, unlike Quinn's ring he had gotten from Arthur. Kazz seemed to be unaffected, but he could see a ring on her hand. Being a vampire knight, it was expected for her to have some decent equipment.

Opening up his dimensional shadow space, Quinn pulled out two umbrellas. It was something Layla had told him to keep on him at all times, and he had plenty of them inside in case they got ruined or destroyed. After all, he never knew what could happen.

After popping open the umbrella and placing it over their heads, the colour and the weak feeling Paul felt inside started to disappear.

"It's the sun, keep this over you for about an hour, and then it will charge up the ring. Put on the ring when we're back near the base." Quinn said as he went over to where Fex was to do the same.

"Do you know what it is?" Suze asked, concerned.

'I think they both just overworked themselves and are suffering from a bit of heatstroke." Quinn said with a smile, but it wasn't exactly a hot day.

With that, Quinn thought it was time for them to call it a day. He didn't want to play with fate again. Not only did he have two weakened men, but Suze had nearly gotten hurt as well. If there was a sign for them to stop, this was it.

While heading back, Suze was glad to see that both Fex and Paul were doing better. Quinn was just happy that he had managed to use his powers to save a life for once. He had used one of his new skills called shadow on.

When touching someone, Shadow on, allowed him to put a small part of his shadow into someone else's. Doing so took up a quarter of his MC points. Shadow on itself wasn't the skill that had protected Suze.

All this did was allow him to take control of Suze's shadow as long as he could make eye contact with her. Shadow on allowed him to form a link. If he didn't have eye contact, he couldn't use his shadow control skill to protect her. Get too far away, and the Shadow on skill would break, causing the slither of shadow that was with her to break off and head back to Quinn.

"Thank you Quinn," Suze said. "That shadow, it was your ability, right? Thank you for saving me from that bug." She said and proceeded to give him a big hug.

Now Quinn's face was the one that was blushing. He didn't really get much physical interaction with girls. When he was doing the hugging, it seemed easier when it was with the goal of protecting her.

"Er…your welcome," Quinn said with his hands up.

"Wait till I tell Layla," Fex whispered with a cheeky smile, slightly annoyed that he had gotten two hugs now.

They continued to walk until they could see the shelter in sight. Putting the umbrellas away, their rings had charged enough for them to be used again.

"Hey, are you not worried she's going to tell everyone about your shadow ability?" Fex whispered.

"No, let them come to me. As things come, I'll deal with them." Quinn replied. "Besides, it looks like not everyone knows each other's ability, so she has no reason to tell anyone about it. She didn't even ask us about our ability like Nate said people would when we went out for quests."

There was a specific reason or that though. Linda had told Suze not to. She wanted Suze to be in the complete dark, so Linda had not told her what their abilities were, only to watch Paul closely and report back what his ability was.

Linda didn't want her to get distracted, looking for anything particular and thought it would work out better this way.

'I guess some of them feared for her life or something.' Fex thought.

They entered their points into the system and had brought back a large hall of 26 intermediate beasts to add to their points.

Paul's tag slightly lighted up and the letter had changed from an E to a D. However, it looked like for the rest of them, who were now all at D rank, they still hadn't gone up to Rank C. This included Fex.

It had only been two days, but the number of intermediate beasts they were killing was around three times as much as one would on a regular quest. They also had points from one advanced tier. They imagined Fex should at least be close now.

The group had a few more things to do, such as selling the crystals as well as looking at certain items to buy. Quinn needed to look at how much it would cost to transport to Alex's city. Here Suze had split off from them, not before saying goodbye and that she would be happy to work with them again.

"Such a sweet girl," Fex said. "You could take a lesson from her Kazz."

"Am I not sweet?" Kazz thought, looking confused.

It wasn't that Fex didn't think she was cute but more dangerous. She acted cutely and did cute things, but at times she did so while doing the craziest of things.

When they were out on the field just now and using her whip, Kazz giggled like a little girl. But at the same time, she had been swinging a deadly whip, killing beasts one by one. The two pictures contrasted completely.

Suze had immediately gone to Linda's office, and she was there to make a report.

"What!" Linda shouted. "Are you really sure he used the poison ability?" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!_51191271309500046">#!_51191271309500046</a> for visiting.

"I'm positive, I confirmed it a few times, and there's no other way," Suze said, stepping back, afraid Linda might try to hit her. "Did I do something wrong?"

"No, it's just I'm baffled," Linda said, sitting back down in her seat.

Linda had seen that the book Paul was trying to learn was the poison book. If he actually now had that as an ability, it meant he wasn't lying and couldn't possibly be the Blood Evolver from online.

'Maybe I should just ask Nate and Sam why they said the Blood Evolver at the assessment. If I tell them everything I've found out, then they have to give me a name.' But finding out like that just didn't feel satisfying.

She had already dug into this deep, racking her head, she tried to think if there was any other possibility. Then she remembered another person who she was suspicious of. That was Kazz. She had, for some reason, got the exact same time as Paul during the obstacle course.

Her ability was regeneration, possibly something they could fake with technology, or maybe had a healer on standby? All these theories were going through her head, but she was now sure that it had to be Kazz.

"Did any of the others use anything strange?" Linda asked.

"Let's see, there was Fex with his string, Paul with poison, and Kazz had a whip."

"A whip!?" Linda interrupted. "Was there any strange red aura coming from the whip at all?"

"No, she was just using it regularly."

Slumping back in her chair, Linda thought maybe she would have to ask Nate and Sam after all.

"Oh, and last there was Quinn with his Shadow ability."

"Shadow?"

******

You can read My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The door was closed shut as Suze had left the room and Linda was left with an even bigger thought on her mind. After hearing about Quinn using an apparent shadow, she just had to find out more. She carefully got Suze to repeat her story to her several times, to the point where anger was starting to show on her face.

"A shadow ability, then how did he move so fast in the assessment?" She thought.

This wasn't the main concern right now for her, though. It was the ability itself. A shadow ability was something she had never heard of before. Which meant it would most likely be an original skill.

Now her suspicions were through the roof. There was Kazz, who was able to copy her teammate down to the millisecond, and a man who she thought was the Blood Evolver but apparently not, and now two originals.

The first thing that came to her mind was to do an internet search. She had found something on the Blood Evolver before. Maybe she could find something about the Shadow ability.

In an instant, there had been a result.

( The cursed Child uses the shadow ability to go through to the final stages of the tournament, but drops out! )

The inter military tournament didn't allow for anything to be filmed and shown to the outside world. So all others could do was read reports on what happened. Apparently, this Cursed Child had gotten quite far using the ability of the shadow.

This was the first time this ability had become known to the world, and many people seemed to be interested in the power.

Someone this sought after, surely someone should know the Cursed child's identity. She searched and searched but could find anything. The only thing she did find was an order. An order from each of the big four families to leave that child alone.

'Who the hell was this group, and who the hell are you, Quinn?' She thought.

Her simple curiosity of this group of kids had now become an obsession of hers. How could a single child have enough power to stop the big four factions at the time from identifying him? If someone truly had that much power, they could stop the war in a heartbeat.

Trying to find a written report, she eventually found only something, that Quinn had said a certain phrase, but it had made no sense to her.

'This is getting too dangerous. I can't let Suze do the investigating herself anymore." Linda thought.

…..

The next day, Quinn and his group had arrived at the quest board once again. After going for the morning meeting, there was nothing new to report. The current plan for Quinn was to get him and his group to Rank C.

This way they could start to accept quests that would allow them to hunt for Advanced tier beasts. He had found out how much it cost to use the teleporter to travel to the planet that Alex Way was on and it wasn't cheap.

Still, they had the funds right now to do it, with how many intermediate tier beasts they were killing on each quest. But according to what Sam had said, it would be impossible for him to get a transfer for all of them.

This was why he thought it would be best to become a rank C first before going. Then, he could talk to Alex and ask what materials he would need. This way, he could get some items from his shop made before he went to meet Alex.

It was too expensive for Quinn to keep going back and forth, but he needed to build up a good relationship with Alex. For he had planned for him to be the first forger in his faction.

Even at rank C though, Quinn very much doubted that Alex would come and run away with him, he needed to prove himself more. So he would build a relationship and get a higher rank.

They saw the quests and were looking around the room for Suze. The others' eyes were still telling them that nobody wanted to join them, not yet anyway. But they didn't seem to be as bad as before.

"I can't see her anywhere," Fex said, after searching the room.

"I can help." A person said, approaching the quest bored. It was hard to tell if the person was female or male. They were covered head to toe in black armour, and even their head was covered up like a ninja, only allowing for the eyes to be seen.

"You need someone, right? I'm looking for a team as well. Let's join together." The person pointed to themselves. The voice was a little low, but it sounded like when a kid was trying to pretend to be an a.d.u.l.t.

"Hey, something is going on here, right?" Fex said. "If my instincts are right, that's a girl."

"Really?" Quinn replied as if it wasn't obvious enough.

"Hey, I have an idea," Fex said. "You've been suppressing your charm skill, right? Why don't you turn it on and go speak to her."

That was right, a long time ago when Quinn would speak to Layla, it would get her to do crazy things, so he had decided to activate his natural charm. It had been so long he had forgotten about it.

'Why not.' Quinn thought.

[Charm is no longer being suppressed.]

Quinn started to approach the disguised woman. For some reason, when she looked at him, she couldn't help but start to imagine ripping the clothes off from his body.

'What the hell is going on, was he always this…this…tasty?' She thought, but her will was strong, and she wasn't going to say that in front of him.

"I think it's great, we need someone, let's go together," Quinn said.

Quinn had spoken in a normal voice, but in the woman's mind, it had come out quite soft, hush and gentle.

"Together." She replied back.

"Quinn, turn it off." Fex suddenly said.

"Huh?" Suddenly, Quinn could feel Fex holding his arm. When he looked up, his face was red.

"It's too much man, turn it off."

Immediately seeing Fex the way he was, Quinn turned it off there and then.

[Your charm is being suppressed]

"Man, I almost forgot you were able to face a leader. I should have guessed you had quite strong charm skills." Fex said, now his face no longer red.

Fex didn't like this, being influenced by Quinn's charm was a sign that his mind was weak. If he had a stronger mind, he would have been able to resist the influence of skill from the leaders. Perhaps the whole vampire incident could have been avoided.

The feeling that Linda felt was no longer there, and now when looking at Quinn, she could just see a handsome young man, but the urges she felt before wasn't there.

"Good, let's get a move on." She said.

Just to be safe, Quinn used his inspect skill to find out who it was that was joining them.

The woman was Linda. She was wearing a different armour set, this one being a mixture of advanced and king tier level equipment.

He was wondering why she had decided to infiltrate her groups, and as for her tag, she was using one that was a Grade D. He guessed being the co-founder of the faction had its advantages. There would be people willing to give her a tag she could borrow and no one would really refuse her.

'Maybe this isn't a bad thing." Quinn thought.

There were a few possibilities as to why she was here, the most likely reason was she had found out something about Quinn's shadow and wanted to see it for herself. But he thought he could use this to his advantage.

Linda was strong, in reality, she was a Rank B going out on a Rank D quest. There was no chance any harm would come to her, so they would be able to fight beats without having to worry.

Quinn had selected a quest, and they were off. While defeating beasts, Linda would constantly put herself in danger, trying to get Quinn or one of the others to save her. But under Quinn's orders, they chose to leave her, and each time she would get hurt, but minimally due to her strong armour.

However, the way she was acting, Quinn was sure of it now. Linda was trying to get him to use his ability. Because this was what she wanted, Quinn did everything he could to not show it, instead he performed the flash step, using his gauntlets and hammer strike to defeat the beasts.

Over the few days she had watched them fight many intermediate beasts, she had to admit, every one of them was strong and highly skilled. Blip was right, even if this group was suspicious - they had high potential.

It didn't take long until they were all upgraded to the Traveller Rank of C, including Paul. To speed up his process, when Fex had reached a C rank before everyone else, when assigning points they decided to not place his tag into the machine. That way the extra points went to the others, speeding their ranking up.

Linda was at a loss. She couldn't find out anything about the group, and they weren't doing anything suspicious. She decided that she would go on one more hunt with them before giving up.

That day, something was different. In the morning, when everyone was called into the assembly hall, there was an announcement to be made. Blip stood in front of everyone and had a grin on his face.

"We have good news for everyone! There will soon be a posting of two large group quests. One of them for the lower-ranking members - two king tier beasts have been discovered. As for the others, an emperor tier beast has been found." Blip said.

Quinn smiled at the thought, he wasn't going to let anyone else get those king tier beasts.

*****

read My Werewolf System Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

After the special announcement was made, there was excitement in the air for the whole shelter. It turned out incidents like this didn't happen much. Killing beasts like this would give them top-level gear and would increase the strength of the whole faction significantly.

The two quests hadn't been put up yet on the quest board because this would be a group quest rather than an individual team quest. A group quest was where multiple teams would work together to take care of the beast.

According to Sam, there were a few different rules for this. Everyone who went on the quest if successful would be awarded some type of compensation mostly credits. The member that killed the beast delivering the last blow, their team would be given the beast crystal as a reward. It was then up to them to decide who would receive the said crystal.

At times, due to how tough a beast would be to be killed, multiple people would attack one at once. If this was the case, then the leader, who was present, would decide which group he felt contributed the most.

This was one of the reasons why it was taking a while. Both Blip and the heads of the faction were talking about what level to set the quest at, while also deciding who the leaders would be.

While waiting, Sam, this time had come over to Quinn and the others to join them. Since he was only a Rank C like them, he was not invited to these types of meetings like the others.

"Hey, you don't have to hang out with us cause you feel bad bro," Fex said with a smile. "You can join other groups, you know they hate us."

The group sat down at their own table, as were many of the others as well. Sam looked around before taking a seat. "Actually I'm not the most popular around here," Sam replied back.

"What do you mean?" Quinn was interested, he had seen the people outside treat Sam quite well. If he was referring to him not being popular, then he meant inside the shelter.

"You see, I have quite a low level ability," Sam said. "I was never able to train my wind ability above a level five, but, I have advanced gear all over me, and my cape is now at the king tier level as well.

"The others think the only reason why I am where I am is because of Nate. They think I piggybacked off him and ranked up." Looking at his face, Quinn could see this perhaps troubled Sam a lot.

But it wasn't because of the way people were treating him, no Quinn had seen this look before. It was Sam who actually believed the words of the others. Sam felt like he was weak, just like Quinn had once done as well.

"In a way, it's true." Said Sam. "When we defeated a king tier beast by chance, Nate had chosen to give the crystal to me. The only reason why I'm allowed to hang around the B ranks and Blip is because of Nate's position. So the others don't exactly like me around here."

"Hey, join the club," Fex said. "Don't worry about that too much man. We're finally Rank C's as well. Which means we can go together."

This is why Sam was a bit happy. He had always been with Nate, and perhaps this would be the first time he could do something independently. A group that wouldn't judge him of his past achievements.

Over in the assembly hall, the upper leaders of the Crows were having a discussion. There was Blip the only A rank in the base and the founder. Linda, Blip's sister and co-founder a Rank B. Then there were three more Rank B's Nate, who hadn't been there long.

Then there was another Rank B female warrior who went by the name Megan. She had light brown hair that was long and curly. It was hard for her to keep maintained, so it looked as if she had just given up. On her back were two small axe's.

Then there was Mitchell, he also had curly hair, that was a dirty blonde in colour, on his face square like glasses with his arms crossed listening intently.

"Now that we have decided on the Emperor tier group, I have some plans I want for the ones going for the king tiers." Blip said. "Linda, I would like you to secretly go along with the lower ranks on this quest. Protect whoever you must, but I want you to do it secretly. "

"I'm okay with that," Linda replied. "But does this mean you want someone else to be a leader for this?"

"Yes, that's the idea. We need more people ranking up. More people to be the same level as us, at the same time, I don't want to just invite anyone into the upper part of the Crow's. We need to see leadership skills. Us four will be going after the Emperor tier alone.

"The two king tiers we will only allow Rank D's and C's to go on this one. While Linda will go with them hidden. If you can, try to stay away from the limelight as long as possible. I don't want the group getting nervous or becoming over reliant, knowing you will be there."

"Then who is going to lead the other expedition?" Megan asked. "It would have to be a Grade C correct."

"What about Sam?" Nate asked.

"I don't think that's a good idea." Mitchell chimed in. "I know he is your friend, and I have to admit, he has indeed shown impressive qualities. I would say maybe he is more fitting to be where you are right now, in terms of running the base." Mitchell said, pushing his glasses back onto the bridge of his nose. "But there is a problem that you might not know about."

"Which is?" Nate said with a little anger in voice, annoyed that his friend was being looked down on.

"The other Travelers, they don't look up to him. They don't respect him. Someone can not lead a group if they don't respect him. Every decision he makes, there will be those that don't listen to him and try to undermine him.

"He has a good clear mind and can make tough decisions, but at the end of the day, he has only been in the Crows for two months. The others will not like the fact that he is made leader."

"How about Kong?" Megan suggested. "If we're going by who has been here the longest, he has also been a Rank C for the longest time as well."

"Kong, that's not a bad idea." Blip said.

"Kong!" Nate said. "That guy is a little, rough. Are you sure he will be good for these guys?"

Nate remembered that he had gone questing only a few times with Kong. He was strong and skilled, but he was tough on those that made mistakes and didn't exactly do things his way.

"Do you have a better suggestion, other than your biased friend Sam?" Megan asked.

Back in the main quest room, Blip and the others had come out to make an announcement. He had told them all that the Emperor tier beast would be dealt with by the B ranks and A rank, while Linda would be left behind to look after the base. The reasoning that they didn't want anyone to die, and it was too risky to take any lower ranks.

"As for the second request, teams of five are able to go, but they can only consist of Rank C and Rank D members. As for the one leading the quest, we have decided on Kong."

A few cheers and whistles came from the room as they heard the name. When Quinn's group looked over. They could see a large muscular bald-headed dark-skinned brown man with a tribal tattoo over his face.

But it didn't look like everyone was happy about the decision as half the room had remained silent over it. "If you wish to register, then please go over to Kong, and we will start the preparations." And the announcement was made. The two quests had popped up on the quest board with the requirements.

While the other groups had gone to Kong to go register their teams, Quinn was still sat down thinking. There was no rush, and it wasn't like Kong could deny their team of going. They were all Rank C's. What Quinn was thinking about was the reward instead.

Because it was a new type of king tier beast they had never discovered, it meant the crystal would have to be given over to the Graylash family. In return, their group would get something else.

But Quinn didn't like this, and he felt like the king tier crystal given back would be something of a lower quality. From what Nate had said, sometimes they were just given king tier weapons that had already been heavily used.

That's when an idea popped into Quinn's head. Perhaps a way for him to get both the king tier crystals for himself without having to give them over. If this plan worked, then maybe he would also have a chance to grab the emperor tier as well.

"Quinn, I'm not liking that creepy smile on your face right now, calm it down a touch or two will ya," Fex said.

*****

read My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Looking around the room, Quinn could see the strange-looking ninja person who had been joining the group over the last week or so. This person was actually Linda, and this time she looked a little different than her usual self. Instead of the black armour, she wore in the past, she had regular black clothing over her armour. This was because today, she was wearing the same gear that she had worn at the assessment.

A mixture of emperor tier and king tier equipment. It looked like she would be coming with the C rank and D ranks for this quest. The Crows were not going to take any chances. It was a smart move, and Quinn knew what they were doing.

However, what he didn't know was why Linda had been in his group for so long. What was she trying to find out? Looking at her now Quinn could also see that she had joined a group of five where Suze was also a part of them. It couldn't have been a coincidence, Suze was most likely sent as a spy, and she had reported back to her of his abilities.

At first, she must have joined the group because she was suspicious of them, and the most suspicious one of them all, Paul,, being from the Pure group. Perhaps they just wanted to keep an eye on him and them for a few days to make sure they weren't all from Pure and had hidden intentions, but her interest had changed after Suze reported.

Linda joined the team trying to get herself in troublesome situations to see if Quinn really did have the shadow power. This is what Quinn thought anyway, he didn't know the real reason for her first joining was to find out who the blood Evolver was.

'This is going to be quite troublesome.' Quinn thought.

He had a plan, but with Linda there it would be quite troublesome. Going up to the quest board. In his head, Quinn noted down the two locations. They seemed to be in the same overall area but at different locations.

'Getting from one to the other shouldn't be too hard. This is good.'

"Paul, purchase information on both of these areas and see if you can get a map for both locations as well, ones as detailed as possible, don't worry about the cost. Note down anything strange as well." Quinn ordered.

Paul nodded and headed off, he didn't ask why and had just agreed to do it. Lately, Paul had been more compliant and less snappy with Quinn. Things had changed a bit since that day.

Equipment was already being loaded up and supplied by Kong. On quests like these, the leader had a budget they could use. With it, he had bought maps, tracker and traps. These were the standard for any type of high-level beast hunt.

The trio, Kazz, Paul and Fex went to gather the extra Equipment. While doing that, Quinn and Sam had gone to register, and Quinn could hear Sam's heartbeat. It was beating louder than usual, as they got closer and closer to the table Kong was at.

"What's wrong?" Quinn asked.

"Ah, heck, can you tell?" Sam thought he was doing a good job of hiding his fears, but it turns out not, but he was, it was just Quinn could hear his heartbeat.

"Remember what I was talking about, how some people don't exactly like me being here or the Rank I'm at. Well, Kong here is one of the worst offenders of them all."

Much wasn't said and finally, they had reached the front desk.

"Now, if it isn't little Sammy boy, you do know this is for Rank C's and D's only. Which means your boyfriend can't tag along with you on this quest." Kong joked, and his teammates behind all laughed as well.

Quinn looked at his gear and at all of the gear of the other participants. Apart from Linda, all of them wore advanced tier beast gear which seemed to be the standard. However, Sam was the only one that had a king tier Cape.

It looked like Rank C's, had trouble getting better gear once getting to this point. For Quinn's group. They all still had mostly intermediate gear. The main reason being they had only just entered C rank and had yet to go on any quests to take down some advanced tier beasts.

"Kong just register me down, please. I don't want any trouble. We all need to do this for the Shelter and the faction." Sam replied.

"Yeah I know, I'm just teasing you a little. I'm saying these things because I care about the faction. Remember your true Rank and don't go trying to pull off things you can't do. You'll only get in the way. Nate ain't here to cover for you" Kong replied, and now he was looking towards Quinn.

Sam didn't reply back and could see his Traveler ID was added to the system. What was the point of saying anything back. Sam felt it wouldn't change his opinion of him, the only way to do that, was to do so out on the field.

"Well, didn't know you were teaming up with them. Didn't you all just become C ranks?" Kong asked.

"Aren't D ranks allowed on this quest as well?" Quinn replied. "I thought they would have at least put a leader with half a brain in charge." Quinn had dealt with enough people who were like him during his time at school.

Maybe if he still felt like hiding, he wouldn't have said anything back, but now he was fed up of people like this.

Slamming his fists on the table and standing up, Kong went to grab Quinn, but it felt like his hands had just slipped through, grabbing nothing but thin air as Quinn had moved back.

"Oh right, a speed ability user, correct?" Kong said. "Perfect for running away. I guess you did the same thing when you let Freddy die, right? You just ran away."

Quinn didn't like Kong saying this, he didn't like this one bit. The death of Freddy was still fresh in his mind. Hearing this, the images of his body covered in blood had appeared. Then for some reason, as the anger was boiling inside of him, the picture was switched. Instead of Freddy covered in blood, it was Kong and standing over him was Quinn, covered in his blood.

"I don't care if your own team dies, and that includes Sam. I don't see you guys as part of this faction anyway. We were here even before the Civil war started, and those are the people I will protect."

While staying here, Quinn had noticed a few things between the members of the Crows. To the people on the outside and when Quinn first arrived it looked as if everyone got along. But there was a bit of divide. There were those that were part of the Crow's before the civil war and those that joined after.

The ones that joined after couldn't have been here longer than two months. Yet some of them were high ranks, solo Travelers, or Travelers from other factions. Due to their high ranks, Blip had treated them quite well. Wanting to strengthen the Crows, and this was where the other half of the Crows anger stemmed from.

They had been loyal, and with the Crows before all of this. Yet, because they weren't as skilful and such, they had been treated as less important.

Quinn being in the situation he was in now, understood both sides. What it felt like seeing others get ahead just because they were stronger, and for the newcomers being treated like crap for no reason.

"Hey, hey what's going on here. Are we all good here?" Fex said, pulling Quinn back a bit.

"Quinn, calm, if you get any angrier your eyes are going to start shooting beams man," Fex whispered. He didn't mean this literally, he just meant they would start to glow red. Quinn would use his influence skill without really knowing he was using it.

"The emperor group is ready to move out, is it all good on your side!" Blip shouted over to Kong.

Quickly, Kong put down all of their Id's since Quinn's was the last group.

"All good here!" Kong shouted back, and it was time for them to depart.

The two groups, although going to the same area, would leave at different times. Blip's Emporer tier group had left first and were already on their way towards a black coloured mountain in the distance.

Kong's group were now outside the Shelter in their five-man teams. In total there were five groups of five, making them a large team of twenty-five. Kong had ordered one of his men to give a map to each of them. High-tier beasts usually had some form of intelligence, and there were two things they needed to remember.

One, the beast wouldn't always stay in the same place, they only knew the area, and two, when the beast was weakened, it would often try to run away to recover. The most important thing was to fire a tracker into the beast as soon as they saw it.

This is where Sam noticed a problem. Kong had given each of his members a trapping device and a tracker to shoot at the beast. Yet the other groups had only been given a map.

"Alright, if everyone has everything they need, let's head out. It's going to be about an hour journey. We will go at a good pace so we don't tire out. If you follow us, we shouldn't run into as many beasts on the way. When we get to the area, the groups will split up. If you find the beast, you are to report to us on the transmission device of your location, and one of us will come and fire a tracker into the beast." Kong said. "Remember, the most important thing is to listen. I have more experience then all of you here."

"Kong," Sam called out. "Shouldn't we all have a tracker device each per group? If we encounter the beast first, by the time we report back to you what if the beast runs away?"

Kong looked a little annoyed at the question as if Sam was being an annoyance.

"First off, this equipment is expensive, and we don't have much of it. If I give these trackers to you guys, you'll go firing it away as soon as you see the beast, if you miss then what? I trust these guys, and that's why they have been given the trackers. And are you telling me, that your group is so weak that you won't be able to hold off two king tiers on there own?"

There was more Sam wanted to say. The tracker device was shot out of a gun-like device. All of Kong's team were melee users. It would have been best to give the trackers to either a telekinesis user or a ranged user, who would be able to attack them from far.

And was Kong really expecting these guys to hold of king tier beasts?

That's when Sam realised something. These guys, they had never even fought against King tier beasts before. It was the first time for everybody here, only once by chance had Sam experienced it himself along with Nate. The horror and strength. Perhaps Kong wasn't able to imagine the difference in power going from an advanced to a king tier.

If he didn't realise this, then perhaps, Kong's leadership, Would be the death of them all. Sam thought.

Read My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The large group still hadn't left the outside of the shelter. Linda, who was secretly left to look over these guys, was taking note of everything that was happening. Sam had come up with a good suggestion and made a fair point. It looked like there was more he wanted to say because there were certainly more problems than one with this plan, but he didn't say it.

Even if he had all of the good ideas, he still wasn't fit to be a leader if Sam didn't speak out or act. Linda was currently thinking of making a suggestion herself, but judging by the way Kong was currently, it seemed like he wouldn't listen to any strangers.

However, that's when someone else had spoken instead.

"Kong, just remember you are the leader now. Every time you make a stupid decision, all us stupid people's death will be in your hands." Quinn said. "I know you said you don't care about us, but it looks like you don't care about the other's either."

"Fine!" Kong shouted. He took the trackers from his men and decided to hand one out to each team and without saying another word they were off.

Sam turned to Quinn and had a big smile on his face. "Thanks."

The truth was Quinn didn't do it for just Sam but was doing it because his team needed the tracker. If he wanted to grab at least one of the king tier beast crystals and the emperor tier for himself, he would need one for his plan.

Just as Kong said, these trackers were expensive, so much so that Quinn wasn't willing to fork out for one, but he knew that they would purchase them for a quest like this, but he didn't expect Kong to hold them all for himself.

They had finally arrived in a darker area of the world. It was a large black mountain that seemed to be covered in black clouds from above. It was still the middle of the day, but this area in particular seemed to remain in darkness.

This was good for them, as they wouldn't have to worry about staying out in the sun for too long like the other week.

The mountain was half-built into a clifftop. The bottom half of the area was where they currently were. If one was then to climb up midway to the mountain, they could reach the clifftop and be in a different area.

According to the information that Quinn had gathered, the Crows hadn't been on much of this new land, past the clifftop. At the bottom of the black mountain, the area they were in now was where the two king tiers were discovered.

The area, midway above the mountain and onto the new land past it, was where the emperor tier was discovered. For now, Travellers who were below a Rank B, weren't really allowed to go onto their new land.

Where strong beasts lived, there was a chance of even stronger beasts. The fact that there was an emperor tier spotted straight away on the border, was a scary thought to the Crows.

"Okay everyone, luckily we have quite a lot of information on these king tier beasts." Kong started to explain. "There has been a lot of work done into looking in this strange back mountain area. Around the mountain, there are five different areas that the beasts have been seen in. Each of these areas are linked to each other in some way. Sometimes you might have to go through another area to get to one, but you can always get to each area wherever you are."

"Originally, I was going to split us up, five areas for five groups. We should be able to find the beats pretty quickly. Unfortunately, there is one team that is new to all of this and will slow us down." Kong said, looking at Quinn and his group.

"What is wrong with this guy?" Fex said. "Does he want a piece of stray string to tie him up and for him to be used as bait, because I'll do it."

"Instead, we'll just split into two groups," Kong said as he continued to speak. "The two weakest groups will go with the strongest group, the other group and I can go exploring the other areas as well. Remember, there are two king tier beasts, and they are not always seen together."

"Features are: a large hound like looking creature with a large snout. It's tail is thick like a ball on the end, and on its back razor-sharp spikes, Both beasts look exactly the same, only one is red in colour while the other is black. We do not know if one is stronger than the other."

"As soon as you see the beast, report, attempt to fire your tracker on to it, and wait."

Linda was pleased that Kong had chosen to not go through with his original plan. If he really was going to split up all the groups into small groups of five, she would have had to step in and say something. There was a reason why this was a group quest, and not an individual team's quest.

"You two groups come with me," Kong said, pointing at both Quinn and Linda. She was a little worried about this but in the end. Due to the areas being close to each other, she could always use her ability to quickly go over to the other group. If there were only two groups, this would be fine.

Still, she was annoyed that Kong thought her group was one of the weaker ones. Was it because they were made up of four girls and one boy? No, he couldn't be a s.e.xist bastard in this era. Especially when his boss, who was a woman, could clobber him in one hit.

From where they stood, there were three paths. A centre one, and one heading to the left and right. According to the map. Right now, they were in one of the possible areas for the beast. This area was large and open, it was just plain black solid ground, with parts risen here and there.

Then there were the three paths they could choose from, with areas two and three being the left and right paths and area four being the middle one, and finally, there was area five that was at the very back. Here was also where one could scale the mountain to head off onto the new area, but the king tier beast never did for some reason.

If what the information said was correct, perhaps it was afraid of the emperor tier above in the new land.

Kong and the other two groups had entered area three. This area was a little harder to navigate. It was quite open again, but there were plenty of trees and tall grass in certain areas. On initial inspection, they couldn't see any beasts in the area. There wouldn't be any low tier beast here, since they would have been frightened off by the king tier.

However, the area was large enough that they would have to check to see if they could see the beasts anyway, possibly sleeping behind a set of tree's or behind a large rock. They would also have to check the other areas more than once. There was always a possibility, as a group left one area, the beast happened to come into that one constantly moving.

Quinn's group had eventually gone off from the others, and were now behind a bunch of tree's.

"Okay Fex, it's time for you to do your thing," Quinn said.

"What the hell is that, is it a beast, did you tame a beast?" Sam said excitedly.

Quinn went off to calm down Sam. By now they knew he could keep a secret. Quinn explained it away using his very own words by saying it was an intelligent beast they had caught. There was still much they didn't know about beasts, so it wasn't unbelievable, and such a rare thing, Sam knew why they would want to keep it a secret.

Quinn did pop an eye to Kazz. She didn't exactly look pleased that a human knew about such a thing, but it also didn't seem to bother her to the point where she would speak up about it.

"Master, you finally need my strong muscles to help!" The bull said with watery, teary eyes. It was Fex's familiar Ham.

"I miss you too Ham, but looks like today I have an important job for you," Fex said, and Ham's face was now serious as he listened.

One of the problems that Quinn was worried about, was trying to get both the emperor tier crystal and the king tier crystal. There was a chance he was being too greedy, so he would play it safe for now.

While he was here getting the king tier crystal, Ham would go off to the other group's location facing the emperor tier. Technically, with less of them and a harder opponent, it should take them longer to deal with their problem.

Placing Fex's own communication device into Ham's ear, a tiny small circle ball, he was off and away in the sky.

Returning to the others, it looked like there was no king tier beast in their area.

"Kong, a beast was spotted in the second area, black in colour, no sign of the red one."

The other group had reported in.

*****

wolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Up high flying across the mountain, a little dot could be seen in the sky. If one had great vision, they would perhaps think it was a bat, but if they had even better vision, then they could see this creature was no bat. Instead, it was a flying bull.

"I promise I won't disappoint you, master," Ham said, pumping his stubby fist and huffing his nose so steam could be seen coming out from his two large nostrils. "I will find that Emperor tier beast."

However, it didn't take long for Ham to find them at all. On the new land, where the cliff connected with the mountain, he could see it all, four humans fighting against one beast.

"Everyone take out your soul weapons!" Blip shouted. "If you lose concentration, your life could be over."

Looking at the situation, Blip knew it was going to be a tough one. That was because the emperor tier beast in front of them, had a humanoid shape. It looked somewhat similar to a female, except above her head were flames of fire, and most of her body was cloaked in flames as well.

Emperor tier alone would have been hard, but a humanoid one was even worse. Beasts came in all shapes and sizes, but humanoid ones had a higher level of intelligence and were usually stronger.

On top of all that, it looked to be one that was in tune with the fire element, meaning it could do some serious damage. Blip was happy that he had chosen to take a small team with him, otherwise many would have died trying to face this thing.

"It's charging in, get ready!"

Back below on the mountain floor, Kong had just received information that the king tier beast had been discovered. At least one of them. However, there was even more information that had come through on the receiver. Apparently, at the moment, it was sleeping on top of a pile of rubble, and it was alone.

"What would you like us to do?" The man asked Kong.

"Don't attempt to do anything yet. Just wait until we find the other beast. If it starts to move or gets up, then fire the tracker." Kong ordered.

Linda approved of this, it was good to be cautious until they discovered the other king tier beast. Especially since it seemed like the two of them were a type of pair. There was a chance that if the other group had engaged and started a fight, that the other king tier beast would join up from behind.

However, this wasn't the real reasoning behind Kong's decision. Kong wanted his group to have contributed the most towards both kills of the king tier beasts. How was he meant to do that, if the others started fighting first?

He was scared that they would have already defeated the beast before he even got there. To put it simply, Kong wanted both of the king tier beasts for himself.

In the end, he had even sent one of his men to go ahead of them and join area two. The group finally decided to move to area four which was in the centre of all areas. This area was inside a cave with large tunnels on the outside.

As the beast breathed in and out, it looked as if the crystals surrounding it on the walls were reacting to it as well. With every inhale, the crystals would light up and dim with each exhale.

"Such power," Paul said. "So much that it's even affecting the beast crystals around it."

Kong turned around as he was about to inform them of his plan, at the same time a bang was heard and a small triangle looking device came whizzing past his head.

He recognised it instantly, it was one of the tracker devices. When he looked at who had made the shot, it was someone from the group that consisted mainly of girls.

The beast's eyes opened instantly from the noises, and when it saw something coming towards it, it leapt back, allowing the tracker to plunge into the cave wall.

"You idiot!" Kong shouted.

Everyone drew their weapons quickly, preparing for battle. Still, instead of charging towards them, the beast ran away towards area five.

"Look at what you did!" Kong shouted. "Now the beast has run away, and we can't track it. What if it goes from area five back into area four?"

"I'm sorry." The girl said with her hands shaking holding the gun. 'When I saw the beast…I thought we needed to tag it straight away. That's what we do in our advance beast hunts."

"Now you see Sam!" Kong shouted. "Now you see why I thought it was a bad idea, to let these amateurs handle the equipment."

The group hadn't moved far from where they had entered from, and the beast was sleeping a good forty or so meters away. Even if the tracker came out fast from the gun, it was at such a great distance that it would have never hit.

The girl started to break down in tears from the pressure and fear, and Linda went to console her.

Seeing this, just angered Kong more. This was a beast hunt, people needed to be strong-headed; otherwise, why even sign up for the hunt in the first place.

Kong went over and grabbed her by the wrist, dragging her and then threw her towards the centre of the cave.

"What are you doing!" Linda shouted.

"Shut up, she needs to learn," Kong replied. "Go retrieve the tracker back. We can't go wasting equipment. Then we'll head back to area three and head around to area five. There's no point we all waste our energy going over to the other side."

Kong didn't want to go through to area five straight from area four, due to the tunnel they would have to go through. There was a downside to area four even though it linked to all the other areas with the tunnels, if they met a beast in-between. There would be no room for movement, and the others knew this, which was why they didn't question it.

The girl took a few steps forward before freezing and turning back. "On my own, what if the beast comes back through the tunnel? I'll die!" She said.

"Did anyone else fire the tracker?" Kong replied.

"I'll go." A sudden voice said. Walking out to the front and by the girl's side was Quinn.

"I'll get the damn tracker," Quinn said. "I could tell you were already shaking in your boots the moment you saw that beast."

He then turned to the girl and said. "If you want, you can stay here."

"No, if you want to waste your time, then go with her," Kong complained. "But she needs to be punished for what she's done."

"Kong, will you chill out?" Sam interrupted. "We're on a serious quest where anyone could die, and you're acting like a spoiled brat." Sam couldn't take it anymore, and for the first time, he had said what was on his mind.

The anger on his and his teammates' faces were showing. Fex was twiddling his fingers by Sam's side. 'Just try it, come on, let's see you try.' Fex thought, with his finger twitching.

While everyone was busy arguing, they failed to notice that Quinn, and the girl were already halfway there, but there was someone else with running towards them. Linda.

She would have never let a member of the faction go out on their own in such a dangerous place. This was the final straw. Once they had returned back with the tracker, she would reveal herself and take over.

It was too dangerous to leave Kong in charge now.

Linda was running after them when she heard the commotion behind, she had turned her head to see what was going on, it looked like a fight was going to break out.

'Should I stop them now?'

"Everyone stop!" Linda said as she turned around. "From now on, I will be taking charge."

The others were confused for a second, but then a shocked look appeared on their faces.

'Huh, I haven't taken my mask off yet, why are they all so shocked?'

Then the sound of a large heavyweight was felt crashing downs and with it, a loud thud. Turning around, she could see it. The large king tier beast had returned.

It had come back and was in between where Linda and the others were, and where Quinn and the girl were placed.

'Well I didn't expect this, but I guess it's time to improvise a little.' Quinn thought.

The girl was shivering, scared, and frightened. She wasn't going to move, Quinn needed to get its attention.

Using all of his speed and activating his boots, Quinn didn't freeze and instead went to strike the beast's toe with all his strength not holding back. It's large body mostly blocked what Quinn was doing, but he had performed a quick normal hammer strike.

When landing on one of the beast's toes, it had hit so hard that a small crater underneath had formed. The beast howled in pain.

"That got your attention right. Come on!" Quinn shouted as he ran off away from the girls and the others towards another exit.

Seeing the girl frozen, using all her speed, Linda went and grabbed the girl picking her up and brought her back to the others.

"Stay at the back. This is not your fight." Linda said. When she turned around, she wished to help Quinn, and when she did, she could see him up against a wall, with the beast cornering him.

The next second, the beast pounced forward, opening it's wide mouth, then with its large jaws it snapped shut taking a big part of the cave wall with it.

Where Quinn once was, now there was nothing there.

"Quinn you idiot, you saved a life, but what was the point if you died in the process?" Linda shouted angrily as she took off her clothes and revealed to everyone who she was.

"We will avenge our Crow member and take down this beast," Linda said. "I will be taking command from here."

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Springing into action, Linda took off her clothes to review her beautiful white and gold armour underneath. She was wearing the best gear she owned, and she was ready to go into battle. Her two daggers were drawn held up in front of her.

"Each team cover an exit, we're not letting this beast escape!" Kong shouted.

"No!" Linda shouted back. "I'm taking over. No one else is dying while I'm here. It's too risky to have a single team covering an exit.

"Ranged users stay in the back! When you see an opportunity, tag it with a tracker. No one else is going to die, and at the same time, we're not going to let this beast get away."

'What is this crap!' Kong thought. 'They go ahead and make me the leader and then feel the need to babysit me by sending Linda. They think I can't handle a simple king tier beast.'

Out of everyone, with no hesitation at all, Linda was the first one to charge in. Her aim was to gain the king tiers beast's attention. She was confident in her armour and skills to at least hold the beast.

While running forward, she started to activate her ability. The features on her face started to change slightly, giving her a more charming look, her eyes narrowed, and the grip around her daggers tightened. When she eventually got too close to the beast, it came at her like a bowling ball with a large swing of its tail.

She lept in the air, and the tail had missed. The blow was so strong and fierce that the wind from the swing was felt all the way at the back by the rest of the group.

"Come on, we can't just sit around, let's go," Fex said, running forward and with him, the group followed.

'Are they trying to get a jump on the beast and get the last hit?' Kong thought. 'Well, I'm not going to let that happen.'

"Come on, boys let's go!"

With a battle cry, they too were now charging in. However, the remainder of Linda's group stood there, frozen in place. In a way, Blip had predicted this, which was why he wanted Linda to go with them.

Blip expected that some of them would freeze at the sheer sight of a king tier beast, but they needed to experience this. If they wanted to improve, at some point in the future, this is what they needed to do battle with.

When running ahead, Fex was looking for Linda, he had seen her avoid the tail, but where was she?

"Above, above," Sam said.

Hovering in the air, she flapped her two dark black wings. Right now she really looked like a human mixed in with a crow. Her speed and movements were faster in the air. As she swept down, the beast tried to claw at her, but she was skilled, twisting and turning to avoid the blows. When going past the beast's neck, she held out her dagger, and a cut was made piercing the skin.

"Too shallow." She said, but there was a smile on her face. Her daggers were king tier level, and the beast was a king tier. Her ability was one that improved her overall skills and body structure, but it wasn't one that could be used to damage the beast alone.

If she had anything less than a king tier weapon on her, it would prove difficult to hurt the beast. Hoping to do some severe damage to the beast, she wanted to aim for the same wound again.

Diving in she avoided most of the attacks that were coming her way once again, here was the shallow neck wound she had made before. If she could dig in her blade and open up the wound more, then the others could aim for that spot.

Just as she was about to reach it, a large black ball had appeared from the side, and hit the beast in the head. It was a heavy blow, and the beast's head was chucked to the side, causing Linda's strike to miss, at the same time its large fat tail was swung outward and had knocked her out of the air.

She tumbled across the floor but quickly got back up. Her emperor tier c.h.e.s.t piece had taken the brunt of the hit. Still, the force was strong, and she had been hurt.

"Damn it, I was so close." When she looked up, Linda could see that the attack had come from Kong's group.

"Pass me another blackball," Kong said, and his teammate did just that. The ball was only a little bit bigger than a tennis ball. When hurling it, it came out fast and looked light, but when hitting the beast one could tell it was heavy for it had knocked the beast back.

The ball's being used were made from intermediate beast crystals. It was costly for Kong, but it was the best way to use his ability. Depending on how many MC cells he would use, he was able to make an object lighter or heavier. At the point of leaving his fingertips, he would be able to transfer this energy to the ball, making them fire like a slingshot.

With the weight and speed, it had an even greater effect than a cannonball.

He continued to hurl ball after ball, keeping the beast in place.

"Kong wait!" Linda shouted. She was partially annoyed that it had ruined her chance and she knew that those balls would do nothing.

Another ball was thrown, only this time, it had swung it's large tail again, and like a bat hitting a baseball, it threw the ball back towards Kong and his group.

"I'm not letting anyone die!"

Spreading her wings and shooting off like a rocket, she dived in front of Kong. The black ball had hit her c.h.e.s.t pieces, and she had been thrown back into Kong, they were both sent flying back.

"What are you doing?!" Kong said as he shoved Linda off him.

Now she was kneeling over, and with a few coughs, blood could be seen coming from her mouth. The c.h.e.s.t piece still remained undamaged, but she was hurt internally.

"If you were hit by that you would have died, you idiot. Stop getting in my way!" Linda shouted back in pain.

With her narrow eyes, Kong could tell she was furious. Instead of apologising, he just kissed his teeth. "Fine, I won't get in your way at all. Boys fall back!"

At this point, the men, who were distracting the beast using their abilities, stopped and listened to Kong's orders. "Go on leader, show us how it's done," Kong said condescendingly.

She gritted her teeth, she wanted to punch Kong right there and then, she couldn't believe they had allowed him to become a leader. Yes she was strong, but she couldn't do this alone, all she wanted was for them to listen to her.

"Kong, you're finished after this, you're no longer a part of the Crows!" She yelled.

Kong moved away with his group and left Linda out on her own. The beast snarled and started to walk towards Linda. It wasn't running away and was barely hurt. Kong was being c.o.c.ky now, but if she didn't do something, then they would all die.

Suddenly, a piece of red string started to wrap around the beast's head and pulled it downward. It tried to snap its head, but a flurry of wind had come out hitting it on the nose, a s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e spot for the beast.

It then tried to lift it's claw's up to scratch off whatever was around its neck, but at the same time, two people from underneath had attacked each claw.

One with a loud bang of a whip, and the other with his own set of claws.

"This is what you were aiming for right!" Fex shouted, pulling hard on the strings. "Then go for it."

With its head being constrained and its limbs being kept busy, the neck was left wide open. Fex and the others had come to help. Still, before jumping in, they were being observant, unlike Kong and his group. They could see what Linda was trying to do, or at least Sam could. He had advised everyone on the plan.

Not wasting time, Linda flapped her wings and flew forward, digging her daggers into the beast neck and slashing upward. Black blood now could be seen seeping from the wound. But the beast was still strong.

The beast pulled Fex up, yanking him from the ground with its power, but Fex's string was strong and remained unbroken. He allowed him to reposition. Landing on the ground and making more string tying up the beast again.

With all of them working together and Sam giving orders, it looked like they were slowly taking the beast down bit by bit, and soon it looked like the beast would be killed.

"Damn her, me out of the Crows!" Kong shouted in frustration. "Does she even know how much I have given up for this group?"

Holding the black ball in his hand, he looked up at the beast, it was now moving far too radically to get a clear hit on it. While Linda remained on the ground waiting for the perfect opportunity.

"You can't kick me out!" Kong shouted, chucking the black ball, but it wasn't heading for the beast. Instead, it was heading for Linda's back.

"Boss!" Suze shouted.

Sam had remained quite far back and was close to Linda. He had been on the outside observing the situation, giving orders, and throwing in wind strikes where possible. His wind strikes were a mere tickle to the beast, but there was nothing else he could do. His mind was the only thing he could use to help in the battle.

Linda had been too focused, waiting for an opening and the only one that heard Suze call was Sam. Turning around, he saw the black ball. Sam then hurled in front of it, lifting his cape covering both him and her.

The ball had hit, and was strong sliding them across the floor, but it eventually fell to the ground with not much damage done to either of them.

Luckily, the cape was a gift from Nate, and was at the king tier level. Even with the added strength of an ability, the intermediate beast ball couldn't do much damage.

Bringing the cape down, Linda could see the black ball, and it could have only come from one person.

For the brief second Linda was distracted though, the perfect opportunity seemed to have arrived. The beast had stumbled having lost a lot of blood from the wound. Fex had managed to pull even harder on the string opening it up and making a clear attacking place.

"I have to attack now," Linda said, but before she could take a step forward.

A large red line of aura had come out and hit the beast in the exact spot where the wound was. It was powerful and sharp, and chopped through the beast's skin until it had cut halfway through the throat, and eventually, the beast had tumbled to the ground and was no longer moving.

"What happened?" Linda thought, but then she realised she recognised the red line of aura, she had seen it so many times when watching the video. It looked exactly the same as what the Blood Evolver would use.

From seemingly out of nowhere, a figure could be seen, and in his hand, was the beast's crystal.

"Thank you for this gift, you have only made my job so much easier." A low deep voice said.

Looking in front of them, they could see a figure in complete black, on his face, a mask that looked like that of an oni, and the top of his eyes were like that of demons.

If anyone there was a student at the second military base, they would have recognised the figure instantly. For it was the same person who had devastated General Duke. It was the return of the Night Demon.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

[King tier beast killed]

[Congratulations, you are now level 32]

After getting the last hit on the king tier beast, the message was all he needed to confirm the beast was dead. Quinn had already levelled up once from his multiple quests hunting intermediate beasts. The experience requirement kept getting higher, but he would often get bonus exp for defeating a beast for the first time. Even more, if it was the first time the beast had been killed by anyone.

It was the same this time, Quinn actually didn't receive an instant level up quest when using his inspect skill on the beast. This meant that even if he killed it, he wouldn't have been granted a level up. The reason why he levelled up, was due to the bonus exp as well as the leftover exp from the quests before.

In a way, the system was telling him that a King tier wasn't as much of a challenge as it was once before.

Standing opposite the group of people in the dark black suit that was made by Logan long ago, Quinn held the crystal in his hand. It was held up for everyone to see, and then suddenly it vanished from his hands in front of everyone.

"What happened to the king tier crystal, did he just destroy it?" A person from the crowd asked.

"More importantly, what is that, is it a human or a humanoid beast?" The others said, not wanting to get close.

Quinn was currently disguised as what the people at base two knew as the Night demon. None of his usual features could be seen, and unless one knew who was behind the mask, it was impossible for them to tell it was him.

Quinn wanted to think of a way he could take the crystals without having to give them back to the faction, and what better way than having them stolen by some stranger who they had never seen before. When the beast came in a dark place like this, it was easy for him to use the shadow cloak to hide his body.

Even if Linda could sense presences, it would be difficult even for Quinn with this many people here. They had a more dangerous matter at hand that would be a big distraction. If his friends were in trouble, he could jump in and help at any moment, but he felt like with Linda there it wouldn't be needed.

He waited for them to weaken the beast and then dealt the finishing blow, gaining the exp.

This was so he could be in top shape for facing the other king tier beast, as well as the emperor tier beast. After all, there were only so many MC cells, and Qi he could produce at a time. Before he would have to rest and recover.

Now he would use Linda's knowledge against her.

He knew Linda knew about his shadow powers. As long as he displayed only his vampire powers and wasn't caught, then they wouldn't be able to link the two things together.

However, Quinn didn't know that Linda also knew about the Blood Evolver due to a slip up from Nate. When she saw the Red aura, she knew that this man behind was the Blood Evolver and she already had her suspicions on which group he belonged to.

"Where are they, who's missing?" Linda said as she looked around. She could see Fex, Paul, Sam and lastly her number one suspect, Kazz. 'What, but then who is the Blood Evolver?'

There was one person that wasn't there, and that was Quinn. Even if he really hadn't died and faked it, he had the shadow ability. She didn't understand how a person could have two abilities at once.

Maybe one would think it would be a soul weapon, but based on what she had seen in the game, that was impossible. The game didn't allow one to use their soul weapons.

The man in the black suit and Demon eyes started to laugh maniacally in his deep voice as if he was a mad man.

"I have been following this shelter for a while now, biding my time. And now all of you have done the work for me." Quinn said. "It would take far too long for me to search this planet on my own. So I waited in secret, day by day until, finally, you found the crystals I needed."

Fex had to hold in his laughter, but he was struggling quite badly. Right now, Quinn was doing his evil monologue that was suggested by him. Fex was even the person who had helped him write the script.

To throw them off course of it being one of the faction members, they wanted Quinn to clarify he wasn't associated with the faction. Even if it wouldn't do anything, it was worth a try.

Ultimately, it would nearly be impossible for the faction to prove it was Quinn even if they suspected him. That was because they would search him for the crystals, and the little display he did earlier was placing his crystal into his systems inventory.

Suddenly, a black ball came flying out whizzing past Linda's head, and it was aiming straight for Quinn, who was still in the middle of his evil laughter.

It seemed like he was getting a bit too carried away with his role-play.

Nevertheless, he wasn't unaware of what was happening, holding out a single hand, the black ball had hit his palm. It was heavier than Quinn had expected, so his arm jerked back slightly, but he had still managed to stop it in place.

"He stopped it with his b.a.r.e hands!" Kong said in disbelief and sweat was running down his forehead.

All thought of Linda thinking that this might have been Quinn had gone out the window. This person had done something that maybe even she couldn't have done so easily, and the possibility of a student doing this? If it was true, this would have to have been one of the world's strongest students. Which was an impression she never got when looking at Quinn.

"You are quite annoying, aren't you!" Quinn shouted while flexing his arm, throwing the black ball as hard as he could. It hit Kong right in the c.h.e.s.t and threw him up against the cave wall. He was knocked out by his own weapon.

'That felt good.' Sam thought seeing this. Sam knew a little bit about the plan, and after seeing the red aura attack, he knew this was Quinn. He couldn't help but be thankful that Quinn had finally put Kong in his place, he just wished he was the one who had done it.

Linda was now thinking of ways to get out of the cave rather than put the other students' lives in danger. One of her men had just been hurt. Even if she thought they could take on a single person on their own, it wasn't worth risking so many lives for a single king tier crystal.

"Head to the exit, let's get out of here," Linda said, leading the others to the closest tunnel. "You can keep your crystal."

"Emergency, emergency!" The person on the other end shouted. "The black coloured beast is now heading to area four. We have no clue what happened. It just suddenly woke up and now it is taking off."

But the message had come too late. In the room, the black beast had entered. It paused when it saw the red beast bleeding out on the floor, and looked up at the sky, giving an almighty howl. It was clear it was a howl of pain.

That anger was directed to those in front of the beast, being Linda and the rest of the group behind her.

'Damn it, what timing.' Quinn thought as he started to rush forward.

The black beast was slightly larger than the red one, and it wasted no time swiping its large tail. Linda chose to not avoid the blow and take it head-on. If she could delay the tail by making it stay in place, it would give the other's the chance to move.

Using all her strength, she moved forward towards the tail while the rest of the faction members started to move back, hoping to get out of the tunnel entrance. For a brief second, when the tail had collided with Linda, it was held in place, but shortly after her arms gave in, and it had hit her across her c.h.e.s.t piece.

She hit the floor several times before she had come to a stop. The pain this time was far worse than the beast before.

'This one, it's stronger.' Linda thought, then a crack sound was heard.

When she looked down, she could see that there was a large crack in her emperor tier armour.

'That's impossible, this thing is near impossible to break. I wouldn't be hurt by a king tier beast, unless…'

Quinn, noticing something strange as well, chose to use his inspect skill.

"Everyone, run get out of here! On the order of the Crows, if you do not leave this place, you will be banished from the faction!" Linda screamed at the top of her lungs.

[New quest received]

[Defeat the emperor tier beast]

[Reward: Instant level up]

"It's an emperor tier beast!"

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

When Linda had seen her c.h.e.s.t piece crack, she knew straight away the mistake they had made. It was impossible for a king tier beast to damage emperor tier armour. The only thing that could, would be emperor tier and above.

This was what had tipped her off in an instant. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!_51260947490194773">#!_51260947490194773</a> for visiting.

'The scout team, they must have made a mistake, when they had only engaged the red beast. Because they look so similar, they had just assumed.' Linda thought. 'I swear, when I get back there will be some heads rolling due to this screw up!'

After informing everyone of what was now in front of them, the group listened and left immediately, including those that were over at area two. Every time one would face a new tier of beast, there would be a significant increase in power.

This wasn't something C and D ranks could handle. They had seen the strength of a king tier and without Linda, even that would have been too much for them. So obediently, they had left the cave as ordered.

However, there were a few that had chosen to stay behind. Specifically, all of Quinn's group were still there. Fex looked at the beast with excitement, but he couldn't stop his body from shaking. He was getting the same feeling from this beast as he had done the king tier in the past. If Quinn wasn't going, then he wasn't either.

Paul knew the strength of an emperor tier beast, he had faced them before when he had the power. In a way, it showed how far he had fallen. But he also knew that Linda alone wouldn't be able to finish this beast off on her own.

If Paul was staying, then Kazz would be too. Wherever he went, she would go. As for Sam, he didn't know why he had chosen to stay behind. Was it because his team was here? Or did he really think he could do something to help?

Unlike Fex, he felt like his legs would buckle any second now, falling to the ground.

On top of all this, one member of the Crows was still there, Kong, who was still passed out after being knocked out by the black ball from Quinn.

Due to the reward of an instant level up, Quinn knew this would be a tough battle. Whenever this was the case, it meant the system had declared that either one of them could be the winner. Which meant Quinn would have to use everything he had, including his shadow.

However, he wasn't alone, and the system didn't seem to factor that in.

Having recovered, Linda flew up in the air using her wings, her c.h.e.s.t was still in pain, so she wasn't as fast as before. Still, as long as she was at a height, then she would be able to avoid confronting the beast.

"What are you guys still doing here, run!" Linda shouted at the ones below, but they weren't listening.

She gritted her teeth and immediately went on her transmitter. "Blip, Blip, answered me, we have an emergency situation. One of the King tier beasts, it's actually an emperor tier beast! Hello, hello?"

"I can hear you, sis!" Blip shouted back, but he was huffing and panting. "We're in a tough spot ourselves. Just get out of there."

Right now, she could leave, but the members of her faction were down below. Even if they weren't with them for long, even if Kong wasn't a life worth saving, she couldn't just leave them.

However, she soon realised that even if she wanted to leave, the beast wouldn't let her. The spikes on the beast's back started to vibrate, and then a few moments later, they shot out in all directions with the speed of bullets.

There were many, and after avoiding the first few, the spikes eventually went through one of Linda's wings. It was painful, and she was doing everything she could to stay airborne, but then another few spikes had pierced through, and she could no longer remain in the air, falling to the ground.

She was high up and in pain. Seeing the ground coming towards her face, all she could do was brace herself.

She closed her eyes.

'Huh, what's happening.' When she opened them again, all she could see was a dark shadow, that her body was slowly sinking through.'

"Get out!" Quinn said.

She rolled her body off the shadow to find she only fell a few inches from the ground. Quinn had used the shadow to cushion her fall.

Once she had rolled off, the shadow had slivered back to where Quinn was and had raised behind his back. Finally, she had put everything together.

"Quinn." She said.

"I wonder what gave it away?" Quinn replied.

She didn't understand how or why, but right now, she was just thankful.

Quinn knew against a beast with this much power, using his shadow as a shield would be a waste. Blocking a blow would take up too many MC points, and then he couldn't use the shadow as a defence. He needed to attack with everything he had from the start.

And it looked like the others felt the same way. No longer was Fex, nor Kazz holding back as they all started to perform blood swipes on the creature. It was working and hurting the beast, but it wasn't enough to do any significant damage.

Paul had yet to learn a blood swipe and had tried going in for an attack, but after being hit by its tail and knocked away, he wouldn't try again.

Although the others were hitting the beast and causing small scratches, Sam's was doing absolutely nothing. His ability in this situation was useless.

'Why did I even stay behind?' Sam thought.

Eventually, the beast seemed to grow tired of this. Then, it started to run around the cave on all fours at great speed. Once it had picked up enough speed, it curled up into a ball shape, with its razor-sharp spikes acting as armour. Like a tire, it ploughed across the ground and up the cave walls. Everywhere it went, it destroyed and crushed everything in its path.

Finally, it began to roll towards the group. Paul had grabbed both Sam and Linda, pushing them out of the way. Then using all their strength to make an enormous blood swipe, both Kazz and Fex through one out together. It had hit and slowed down the beast, but still wasn't enough.

They too had eventually dived out of the way. Fex, in this instance, knew even his red string would be useless. Then there was the last stand, Quinn.

Gathering up the energy in his fist, he started to activate his gauntlets, causing a stream of blue electricity. He had already started the motion for a hammer strike, but he needed to time everything perfectly.

He slammed his foot into the ground, and he had hit it so hard it had sunken a few inches into the dirt.

"The hammer strike, this is what he used to kill the vampire knight." Kazz said. "But will it be strong enough to deal with this thing?"

"No, his movements, they're different," Fex said.

Then when the moment was right, he swung his right hand at the rolling beast as hard as he could. His fist had smashed into the right side of the beast's body, causing it to break out of it's rolling position. A loud bang was heard as it impacted and nearly deafened everyone who was there.

Infusing his Qi and blood, he had created a hammer hook!

The beast was sent flying off to the left side, while Quinn was sent flying back from the impact as well.

[-80 HP]

[20/100 HP]

[C.h.e.s.t piece has broken]

[Defence has been lowered]

[Durability of gauntlets is under sixty percent ]

[Gauntlets will now provide only 30 percent of stats given]

[Blood bank!]

Restoring his HP and using the shadow, he was able to slow himself down. Then he had a chance to look at the messages, the one he was looking for hadn't come up. The beast was still alive.

But, his teammates knew this as well, as they all fought the beast with everything they had, not holding back. The beast seemed to be significantly dazed by the blow. It was struggling to stand up on its fours and was tumbling.

Blood swipes, fists, and even Linda had come in using her daggers. She fought through the pain as they did everything they could to kill this beast.

It started to curl up once again, the same thing it had done when Linda was in the sky. It was as if it was about to self-destruct.

[Inspect]

[beast is going into berserk mode]

But it wasn't that at all, the beast was going into another form. Its final stand. It would rather die using the crystal inside its body than allowing everyone else to live. If this happened, the crystal would disappear as well. Quinn wasn't going to let that happen.

Running as fast as he could and throwing out his shadow, Quinn used the rest of his remaining energy to create two of his blood scythes. Then using the last bit of his Qi, he activated the blue shock.

"Move!" Quinn shouted.

They got out of the way, and right on its head Quinn came hurling the two Scythes. He swung from over the top of his head, downward as hard as he could.

"ARGHH!"

Like a grim reaper, he sliced the beast's head clean off.

Quinn had used so much energy he was exhausted, and it seemed like the rest of the group was as well. Everyone had sat down on the floor for a well-deserved rest.

It was a moment of peace and silence. Not one of them spoke to each other and just breathed in and out. The only one that felt like they were able to move was Sam, and this was because he really hadn't helped much.

'You guys, how strong are you…' Sam thought, then another thought crossed his mind. 'What are you?'

Seeing the others resting, Sam decided to go over to where Kong was on the wall. He still hadn't moved, and he wanted to see if he was okay. Yes, he had treated him badly, but he was still another human. Someone else who was fighting this war with him at the end of the day.

"Hey, you alive?" Sam asked, but when he got closer, he could see it. His armour, from the head downward, was covered in blood.

"Guy's Kong…Kong.." Sam shouted. "He's dead…"

Hearing this, Quinn at first thought it was his fault, did he use too much strength?

"Someone killed him!" Sam shouted. "There's a cut on his neck."

That's when Quinn realised what Sam was trying to say. A cut on the neck?

When Quinn had fought back, there was another time he had seen a slit on the neck before.

"Kazz," He looked and looked, but couldn't see her. The others were standing now, having made a partial recovery, but he still couldn't spot her.

"Kek!" A sound came out.

The sound had come from Linda, she instinctively pressed both her hands on the wound around her neck, and fell to the floor. Standing behind her was Kazz.

"No one is allowed to know of our existence." Kazz said, and then her head turned to her next target. Sam.

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

He didn't have to wait for her to move, Quinn could see it in her eyes what Kazz was planning to do. The problem was, his whole body was sore and done for, he couldn't move his muscles no matter how hard he tried. It was a downside to using Qi.

Even if Quinn was fully healed thanks to the blood bank, the effects of using too much Qi through his body still remained. There was nothing he could do but wait for the body to rest.

In the future, he would have to consider using it only if need be in longer fights. Otherwise, he would be in the desperate situation he was in now.

"Paul, protect Sam! "Quinn ordered, his eyes lit up red.

Paul had no choice but to comply, and he was now standing in front of Kazz's path towards Sam.

Sam was deeply confused about what was happening.

'Aren't we all on the same side, why is she trying to kill me!'

Surprisingly, Kazz had stopped.

"Move." She said.

However, even if Paul wanted to, he couldn't, he was under Quinn's control, but at the same he felt it was right.

"Listen to Quinn, he's your lea—"

Before he could finish his sentence, Kazz had lifted her leg and kicked him on the side of the head. Paul reacted fast enough to cover up with his arm, but the strength was too much, and his whole body was flung into the ground.

'Was she holding back her strength during the fight with the emperor tier beast? Did she know this was going to happen?' Quinn thought.

Seeing the look on Sam's face, Quinn couldn't take it anymore. He clenched his fist and pounded it into the ground.

"Kazz!" he shouted. "If you aren't going to listen to me, then I don't need you anymore!"

The dark thoughts filled his head, and his inner d.e.s.i.r.e was released, black smoke appeared from his back and soon where Sam was, a large figure had appeared from the black mist.

The Bone claw had arrived.

Kazz proceeded to try to kick the Boneclaw away, but it matched it with a swing of its arm. It was a battle of strength, but there was a clear winner, as Kazz skidded across the floor several feet.

"Huh. Where is it?" Kazz thought, and the next second the Boneclaw was directly behind her swiping again. A clanging sound was heard as if the claw's of the Boneclaw had struck metal, and Kazz's body was pushed to the ground. Something had been hit, but there was no blood present.

'It's the first family's ability.' Fex thought.

However, it was weaker then Bryce's. Whatever had blocked the attack, it looked like the Boneclaw's sheer power would be able to push through it soon. Kazz was on the floor yet to recover from the blow. Then once again, as if the Boneclaw had teleported, it was in front of her and attacked.

The clanging sound was heard again, only this time the attack had pushed through. It's large fingers looked like it was ready to scratch her face off until it was stopped, only a few inches away.

Red string could be seen, holding back the arm by the elbow and Fex was doing everything he could to hold the Bone claw back.

"Quinn, we can't do this, I know what she's doing is wrong, and it's happened twice now, but think about it, what would happen if a vampire knight was to die!?" Fex shouted.

Hearing these words, Quinn started to think back to his time as Vincent. He had more experience of vampire life back then, and he knew the answer because of this. If he got rid of Kazz, a vampire knight, then there would be no excuses. If they said the reason why or said it was an accident, they would simply send someone higher to look out for his group.

They would send a vampire leader. Maybe that was why Bryce had even sent such a troublesome vampire in the first place. If Kazz died, he could blame their incompetence, sending them back from the mission, or a vampire leader like himself could be used to be put on watch.

Whatever was the case he wasn't going to fall for it. Thinking about these things, his original d.e.s.i.r.e of wanting Kazz dead had disappeared, and at the same time, it looked like the Boneclaw was starting to turn into mist once more.

'The Boneclaw, it's really linked to my true d.e.s.i.r.es.' It wasn't much, but it was a realisation, that perhaps Quinn could control the Boneclaw in the future.

It didn't look like Kazz would attack Sam anytime soon. She was fearful that Quinn would use his familiar again, unaware that even if he wanted to, he couldn't right now. Having regained some of his strength, he stood up.

"Kazz, what are you doing, and after last time?" Quinn asked. He wasn't going to let some childish act fool him this time.

"What do you suggest, that we get rid of these people's memories?" Kazz replied. "There are too many people involved that saw your red aura. We remove their memories and alter it to make them forget this, the more specific the memory you want to change, the harder it is, and it's even worse if you want to make up your own story to it.

"There is the option of just removing the memory completely, which has a higher chance of working, but if we just make them forget, what happens when the others in the faction talk about it? Both of these people have curious minds. She had even sent someone already to look into you."

It seemed like Kazz had been playing stupid all along Quinn thought. She even noticed that Suze was working for Linda.

"When they start asking about the red aura, they will go searching about why their memories disappeared, that's just how people are. Then what, remove everyone's memories of this whole event? If one person's memory can't be removed, then we will have to get rid of them anyway."

Quinn understood what she meant by curious minds because Cia's was one of them. When he removed all of her memories, all she did was try to get her memories back, and even now she was like that.

From the sidelines, Paul had just recovered from the kick, but he had heard everything. It started to make him think. Were the vampires going to even let his people go? He could see how far Kazz was going to stop humans from knowing about the existence of vampires. When he thought about the possible options that had just been presented, it was the same for them.

Even if the soldiers were made to forget, the fact that their memories had been wiped would lead to an investigation. The vampires weren't so stupid to ignore this, rather they wouldn't risk it.

'Are they just using this so I comply, or are they using this just to keep Quinn in check? They know he cares about humans.'

He needed to think about it, something he had to discuss over with Quinn when Kazz wasn't there. Something that seemed impossible at the moment.

While in the middle of his thoughts, a few coughs were made from behind. Quinn turned his head and could see Linda on the floor, still holding her wound. Her mouth had filled with blood, and she was deathly pale.

Her crow ability allowed her to heal slightly quicker than normal humans. It was the only reason she was still alive currently. Still, it wouldn't last that much longer.

"What are you doing?" Kazz asked.

"I'm saving her," Quinn said. "Another person is not dying, especially not because of me."

"You mean you plan to turn her?"

"If I turn her, she becomes one of us, do you have a problem with them living then?" Quinn asked.

Kazz just started to laugh.

"You are an idiot. Yeah sure that's fine, but is this going to be your answer to everything Quinn. There are only so many people vampires can turn, even you must have a limit. Judging by your power, you're very close to it."

She was right, so far Quinn had turned six people. If he were to turn these two, then that would be eight, only leaving him two more times he could do the blood ritual. With the way things were going with Kazz around, to save lives from her and to not anger the vampires, he would need to do this again.

"This can't be the answer to the problem, this is only a temporary solution. And Quinn, when you can't turn any more people, and you have to do what needs to be done, I will be there to do your dirty work. I always am." She said.

Quinn knelt down by Linda's side.

'That's fine.' Quinn thought. 'By the time I run out of slots, I will be ready to get rid of you.'

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

On the new land, a landscape that could be seen once one climbed halfway up the mountain. Blip was seen huffing and panting, he was on his knees gasping for air, covered with wounds and his wings wholly scorched.

In front of him was the long-awaited crystal they had been fighting for. Depending on what type of beast it was, most of their bodies would remain until the land naturally decomposed them. Although they seemed to deteriorate quickly once the crystal had been extracted.

The beast they had been fighting was an elemental type. Once they were beaten, their body would cease to exist, leaving just the crystal in its place and that crystal was the very thing Blip was looking at now.

It should have been a joyous occasion for them all, he should have been smiling. It wasn't every day, one would get an Emporer tier beast crystal. Even he had only ever faced one before this one, but he couldn't celebrate.

How could he, when on this mission, one of his people had died. Lying on the floor, Mitchell was there, his glasses broken, and an inconsolable sobbing was coming from Megan. Nate had made it out alive, but he too felt like he couldn't celebrate.

This was his first time taking on an emperor tier beast, and he didn't wish to do it again anytime soon.

"The others." Blip said. "I need to know what happened to the others?"

"Linda was with them, right?" Nate replied. "There shouldn't be a problem then." In Nate's head, he was also thinking that because Quinn was there as well. They definitely shouldn't have had any problems dealing with two king tiers. He would have taken that over one emperor tier any day.

"No, the other beast, it wasn't a king tier but an emperor tier as well!" Blip replied. "Hello, Linda, Linda, reply!" But there was no answer. Changing the frequency, he started to speak out to all teams.

"Please, give an update on the current situation," Blip asked desperately.

Nate had never seen him like this. Even when fighting the emperor tier, he seemed calm, uncaring, but now he was more panicked than ever. He was a man who cared about his sister more than anything.

"Report coming in." A voice was heard. "The teams are already returning back to the shelter, as ordered by Linda. She has remained behind with a few of the others. We don't know what happened to her."

"You abandoned her!" Blip shouted. He opened his mouth and was ready to curse at them all for leaving her behind, but Nate had placed his hand on his shoulder.

"Look what happened to us," Nate replied. "They wouldn't have been able to do anything."

Hearing something reasonable from someone who was usually very unreasonable allowed Blip to think a lot clearer. In the end, it was the best decision to make, to save the most amount of lives possible.

This was a tragic day for them. Blip couldn't imagine how many people they might have lost today.

"We have to go help them." Blip said, standing on his two feet, he soldiered on through the pain, even though one of his legs was badly injured.

"What are you crazy!" Megan shouted. "We barely survived this, and you want us to go fight another emperor tier beast?" Once again, she started to break down, looking at Mitchell's body.

"When does it stop!" She cried. "Why can't it go back to how the Crow's used to be."

Blip had no answer for Megan's cries and just remained silent. He knew what she meant. The Graylash family put a tremendous amount of pressure on their faction to deliver the crystals. Threatening and blackmailing them. Now they were more reliant than ever for their protection, and they used that to their advantage.

It caused a rush in their actions. If they were the old Crow's, they wouldn't have tried facing such a beast until they were ready, or maybe they would have even spent more time doing research. A mistake in grading a tier beast wouldn't have happened.

No one was at fault, they were all pushed too much to do their jobs.

"You guys head back to the base. Take Mitchell's body." Blip said. "You have done enough for today."

"Are you going?" Nate asked.

"Of course, she's my sister. I need to at least try saving her." Blip replied.

"I'm going with you. I have someone I want to see is okay as well." Due to Nate's ability out of all of them, he had actually come out the battle the least damaged. If worse came to worst and Linda was already dead, then Nate could carry the body out and back to the shelter.

He was also now even more worried. If they had struggled against an emperor tier this much, then what about the others? Even with Quinn, the Blood Evolver, he would find it a struggle.

'Sam, I hope you weren't one of the ones that stayed behind.'

Back in area four, Quinn had placed a bit of his Sylvia on Linda's wound inside the cave. It helped the healing process a little, but the cut was quite deep, and he needed to act fast.

Blood from his hand was drawn, and he dropped it into Linda's mouth.

[Blood ritual activate]

"I don't know how much of this you'll be able to hear Linda, but I'm saying this now all for yours and Sam's sake." Quinn started to explain.

His knees were on top of Linda's hand's as her body started to struggle. The turning process was always a tough one, but for her, if she moved about while having a wound this bad, it might possibly kill her before the process was complete. So Quinn applied pressure with both his hands while staying on top of her.

"You might be wondering how I have two powers, or you might have wondered, and now you have your answer. The truth is I don't have two abilities and only have one, the shadow ability. As for the red aura, that is something that all of us can do.

"That's right, I'm making a differentiation between you and us because we are different. Judging from our conversation, you might have heard the word thrown about a few times already, but we are vampires. No, it's not a joke, and some days I really wish it was.

"We feast on human blood to survive, we see better in the dark, and we are more powerful than your average human. You saw what we could do today. And we're not the only ones out there.

"We have a set of rules that the vampires must follow, and one of these rules is that no human must know about us. Linda, today if I wished to save your life I had no choice but to turn you."

At this point, Linda was screaming in pain as her body felt it was on fire. She could feel everything changing inside. Fortunately, the wound on her neck had nearly completely gone. It looked like soon the process would be over.

"For you, Sam, you have a choice. I will not force you to become one of us. You heard us talking before, but there is something we can do for you and you only." Quinn paused before giving the option, as memories of doing this once didn't really go down well.

"We can remove all of your memories. I don't know how you will act. Maybe you'll try to find out the truth, but you wouldn't have to live your life no longer being human. If we just remove his memories, it's unlikely they will find out, right Kazz?" Quinn asked hoping she would agree. He wanted to at least give Sam an option.

"I will allow it, but if he finds out again, or starts digging around on his own, then I will have to put a stop to it. Remember he also has that busy body of a friend of his."

Sam thought about it for a while. But instead of thinking of all the negatives, of no longer being human and having to consume blood, Sam could only think of the positives in all of this.

Sure, Quinn had only told him briefly what it was like to be a vampire. Maybe Sam didn't really understand how the changes would impact his life. But was the one he currently had really worth holding onto?

'Nate, you keep getting further and further ahead of me. Maybe one day, you'll be too far for me to reach you.' Sam thought. If he didn't do something, then everyone would leave him behind.

"Quinn, you don't have to worry," Sam replied. "I have made up my mind."

At that moment, an almighty yell had come from underneath Quinn. A surge of power could be felt under his knees. He quickly jumped off and stood back.

"No, don't tell me she's another banshee. I can't go through with that again." Fex replied.

The screaming had ended, it wasn't as loud and piercing as before, which ruled a banshee out of the equation, the question was, what had Linda become?

[Congratulations the blood ritual was a success]

[7/10 Cursed family members created]

[…]

….

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Seeing the notification screen, Quinn prepared himself for the worst. There was always the chance that someone could be turned into something hostile. If Quinn was correct, he had an idea of what Linda might turn into.

There was once a similar situation in the past, one where someone was close to death, Peter. For him, he had turned into a ghoul, needing to feast on the living in order to evolve and live.

Moving on the ground, on the first inspection, she looked no different. Her body was moving fine, but Quinn could hear no heartbeat.

[You have created a basic Draugr]

[Draugr: An undead creature that possesses superhuman strength. They contain super healing abilities and have possible evolutions in the future, which will allow it to gain new abilities unique to the Draugr. Its natural nature is snappy as it has a short temper.

Its strength is on par with its creator. However, it will not scale as the creator gets stronger. All other stats are half that of the original creator. Must feast on human flesh to evolve and heal but is not necessary to consume. If never fed, it will continue to live as long as it remains uninjured.]

It was as Quinn had guessed, it was another category B subclass. But he was relieved. He had saved her, and it looked like she wouldn't try to kill everyone on site.

Now off the ground, she placed her hand on her neck, the wound had completely healed. She looked at Quinn for a brief second, and then her other hand started to fiddle somewhere. Before the others knew it, she had grabbed her dagger and leapt towards Kazz.

Fex had reacted the quickest tying his red string around her arms in an attempt to hold her back, but he soon found out even with the red string she was too strong. While she carried on moving forward, he was being dragged along the floor with her.

"Yep, just sit there and watch guys, it's not like a little help would be appreciated," Fex said, grunting.

Still, she was slow, and Fex's string was slowing her down. Quinn had eventually recovered enough to stand in front of her and hold her back.

"Linda, what's wrong, are you okay?" He asked. Thinking if there was anything in the description he had missed. Why did she suddenly try to attack Kazz?

Linda screamed in anger. "Quinn, I am in your debt. I heard what you said, I know what I have become I can feel it. I can tell I've changed, but I can't blame you for this. You killed the emperor tier, and then you saved my life."

Thier were no tears or sadness in her voice. Instead, it seemed like there was just pure anger pouring out of her. "But her, she tried to kill me! She slit my throat. How can I stand here when the person who hurt me is right there! How do I explain to my brother what I have become."

"Well, it's simple." Kazz replied. "You don't. Otherwise, I'll do the same thing I did to you, to him."

Turning his head around, Quinn was now the one who had snapped. "Shut up!" Quinn shouted.

It was so fierce that Kazz had jumped back and raised her hands. In her head, she had imagined Quinn attacking, but there was no such thing.

'What the hell was that?'

"Calm down, Linda." Quinn siad, with his eyes, still glowing red, and a strange feeling was felt in her body. She felt compelled to listen and follow. "Good, believe me, Linda, I didn't want any of this to happen. Not again, and I understand how you feel - I really do, let's just take this one step at a time."

Usually, Linda would have thought about things and not acted so impulsively as she had done, but there was a strange anger inside her every time she looked at Kazz.

"Quinn, I'll keep your secret. Not just to protect you, but to protect the people I care about as well. But that bitch better watch her back." Linda said, nice and loud so she could hear.

Looking at Sam and what just happened, Quinn himself was having second thoughts about turning him, but he had no choice.

"Kazz, we'll do the other one back at the base." Quinn wasn't asking, but this time he was telling her. "Linda was an emergency, Sam's can wait."

"And if he tells anyone about this, what are you going to do then?" Kazz asked.

"Well, then you will just have to try to kill me for spilling the secret, won't you."

For the first time since she had come here, Quinn had caused her to get goosebumps. This feeling of dominance one person had over another, it was only felt to her from other leaders, which Quinn never gave off before until today.

She hoped he was joking about those words, but he was dead serious.

'It looks like I might have to make an in person report soon.'

There were still a few problems they needed to sort out before they could even think about leaving the area, and one of them was on their way.

"Linda, Linda, can you hear me, please reply are you all okay?" Blip asked.

"Blip!" Linda replied. "I'm…." She paused for a second thinking of what to say, before she finally replied. "I'm okay, we're just recovering for now."

"Hold on, we're coming to area four, we'll be there in about half an hour." Blip said, and the transmission ended there.

"Quinn, what am I, am I like you?" Linda asked.

"We don't really have the time to explain. I promise when we can meet up, and I can go through it with all with you, I will. But there's something more important right now. You might not be able to tell, but when one is turned, they lose their ability. There's a chance that you can still learn your old one. Some abilities are compatible with both humans and vampires.

"However, you'll have to relearn it from scratch again. For now, it's best if you don't take part in anything that would require you to show your ability. Otherwise, the people at the base will find out."

She paused, closed her eyes and tried to transform, but she felt nothing. Her heart had sunk in that moment. This was one of the more daunting things for her, one of the realisations she was no longer what she once was.

Her family ability, the ability that she and her brother shared, it was why they had called the whole faction the Crows in the first place. Still, there was hope she would still have the same ability.

"That should be fine," Linda replied. "After an event like this one, I don't think we will be going on any big expeditions anytime soon. Besides I mostly do admin work these days anyway."

The next thing they needed to sort out was Kong's body. Quinn went over to it first, and with his finger, he dipped it in and took a few drops of blood and placed it in his mouth.

[AB + Blood type consumed]

[+1 Stamina point]

Kong had been killed, and Quinn was unsure of when it had happened, but there was no chance of saving him. Honestly, he was starting to wonder if he even would have. With his slots filling up quickly, he would have to start thinking about those he wished to turn and those he didn't.

He wasn't a complete saint that could just go around saving everybody. For Linda, he had still thought things through. She would make a strong ally where they were currently, as co-founder of the faction. She could even help them move around and find out even more information.

But Kong, he wouldn't have been able to provide anything.

"We need to get rid of the body, maybe we can just bury it and say it was eaten by a beast or something." Quinn proposed. That's when he noticed that Linda's eyes were being drawn over to the body.

It reminded him of Peter again.

"I'll do it." Kazz said, while walking past Linda, she had snatched one of the Daggers from her hand, too quick for her to react. Then standing in front of the body, she started to strike at it. The king-tier dagger had sliced through the bone and the rest of the body like butter.

Quinn noticed though, was even though she was moving so fast the blade was actually cutting multiple times. One strike had caused at least five to appear on his body. He had seen this happen before as well, with Bryce.

'The first leader's ability, it's a strange one.' He thought.

Eventually, the body had been minced up so much, it really did just look like mincemeat on the floor.

"Linda, I hate to do this to you, but it will be easier this way," Quinn said, shaking his head. "I order you to eat." His eyes glowed red.

He had used his influence skills and at the same time, her being part of the same family she felt like it was something she had to do. On top of this, her new body had natural urges to go in.

But she was more strong-willed than Quinn thought. She didn't complain, she didn't ask what he was doing, but instead, she just did it.

[Status]

[Level 33]

[0/ 204,800 exp needed]

[Strength 50]

[Agility 50]

[Stamina 43]

[Charm 46]

With no equipment on, these were Quinn's current stats. With the two level-ups from before, he had put a stat point into strength, making it hit fifty, then placed the other two into agility. Now that these two were at fifty, he would focus once again on increasing his charm points to the next level.

It seemed like he might be needing it here soon after all if he was to continue to comply. The reward for killing the king tier and the emperor tier beast were lacking, and honestly, Quinn was a bit disappointed. Other than the instant level up and exp, he had received nothing else.

However, he couldn't be upset for long, as right now in his system, he contained both the king tier crystal and the emperor tier crystal as well. Currently, the highest level of equipment he had on him was the advanced tier gauntlets.

A smile appeared on Quinn's face, as he couldn't stop thinking about what equipment he would get from these two crystals. It looked like it was time for him to visit his old forger friend Alex Way.

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The group had waited patiently in area four for Blip to arrive. They didn't speak much, and Linda was trying to get over what she had just done. When she thought about it, she wanted to be disgusted. Instead, she was just reminded of the taste. It felt completely normal as if a person was thinking about their last meal.

Finally, when Blip and Nate had arrived, the first thing Blip did was drop to his knees and started to sob uncontrollably. When he had heard there was an Emperor tier, and Linda had stayed to fight it, even though he knew she was safe, he couldn't help but imagine things.

Maybe she was missing a limb or two, or an eye had been poked out, but she looked fine.

"Sis, you did a good job." Blip said, giving her a big hug. "Huh, you seem a little cold." Usually, Linda was a little cold, but in her attitude and words, but this time he meant literally, as his skin touched hers, and he could feel no warmth.

"I think I'm just drained," Linda replied.

Everyone walked out together and started to head back to the shelter. Each group started to retell what happened. Blip was first, starting with the good news that they were able to obtain the Emperor tier crystal, but then ended it with a bummer when they were informed that Mitchell was dead.

Linda was frustrated at this. She yelled into the sky when she heard the news, and now that it was her turn, she didn't really want to tell her brother what happened. Now thinking about it there wasn't any good news at all.

The king tier and emperor tier crystals were stolen, and a member of their team had died.

Still, she had to make the report and detailed the mysterious man who had stolen the crystals. There was one detail she altered, and that was that the Emperor tier beast had run away, uninjured from the area.

Her theory was that it must have only stayed in that area to look after the red one. After seeing it dead, it decided to leave the place. These were all lies, of course.

"Sis, don't be upset." Blip said. "No one could say you did a bad job. If anything, you did a better job then me. A larger group full of weak and inexperienced individuals took on a king tier and emperor tier, yet only one person died.

"I am interested in this strange individual, though. How did he know of our plans, or when we would go out on the expedition. Also, was there someone that powerful on the planet this whole time? I can't help but feel the person was originally from our shelter most likely from the faction.

"What I'm worried about more, is how the Graylash family will react to this news. We have to submit a report,t and they will come to the same conclusion. When we get back, search each of the members and their rooms. They won't like that we're invading their privacy, but I'm sure they will understand once we explain it to them."

"Brother there not going to make us go back there are they. With an emperor tier demon on the loose?"

Blip paused for a second as he continued to walk. Honestly, he didn't think it was a good idea they should. On the borderline of the new land alone, there were two emperor tier beasts. Blip couldn't imagine what there possibly could be even further in the unexplored new land.

"For now, we will take down any quests that are in that area." Blip replied.

When returning to the shelter, Blip kept his word. They searched not only those that went on the expedition but everybody including Quinn. But of course, they found nothing. With no evidence and no suspects, what could they do?

"He's alive." Some people pointed at Quinn.

"When I stayed behind, it looked like he wasn't eaten after all," Linda replied. "He was hidden between a crack in the cave walls and didn't come out until the whole thing was over."

"What a coward. First, he runs and gets Freddy killed, then he just hides while everyone is fighting for their lives. For a second, I thought he was kind of cool when he went forward with that girl back there."

They bought Linda's lies relatively easily because it was simple. The man they had seen who hurt Kong and the king tier, was strong and had a strange ability. Quinn was weak and had a speed ability. No one would ever guess that these two were the same people.

Because there were no crystals obtained in this quest, there were no points awarded. However, the faction agreed on two things. To still pay everyone basic credit fees and that they could have a week off if they wished, just as if they had completed any other quest.

Most people felt this was reasonable. Before it was the end of the day. Blip had asked for witness accounts of what happened. He would have people interviewed one by one, as he would need to give a detailed report and was wondering if he could snuff out the mysterious man.

Through his investigations, he had learnt what Kong had done. If that man had come back alive, Blip probably would have killed him himself.

'It's bad to think about the dead like that, may you rot in— I Mean may you rest in peace.'

His investigation led to nothing, and he was done with the report. All he could do now was see how the Graylash family would respond.

The next day, there was a morning meeting as usual, but it was mostly to pay their respects to the two people that had died. Kong and Mitchell. It had been a tough month for them. Three deaths were so close together.

After the meeting was done, everyone had split. There weren't many who had chosen to take a quest today. The moral of the whole base was down. Especially since one of the leaders was killed.

Inside Nate's room, Sam had been called.

"Go on then," Nate said. "Tell me what really happened?"

"I think you already know, the mysterious person was Quinn." Sam also told him that the Emperor tier beast was also killed, and how Quinn had taken the two crystals.

Sam knew this information was safe with Nate. Even though he had joined the faction and was one of the higher members, he hadn't been here long enough to have any loyalty to them. He cared for people and would help them out where need be, but this place was merely a stepping stone for his goals.

"So he can really take on an emperor tier beast, he must be getting stronger," Nate said with a smile.

Sam was happy that Nate didn't ask for details about the whole thing. Whether or not he had used his red aura abilities or shadow abilities, because quite honestly, Sam didn't know how much he was allowed to say

But it looked like Nate just wanted to compare his strength with Quinn's.

"Is there something else you want to tell me?" Nate asked. He could tell by the look on Sam's face there was more.

Sam was debating whether or not to tell him the truth. Of what he had found out. There was no one around them now, and he knew Nate would be understanding of the situation. They were best friends, and he would have liked to have confided in someone.

"Nate, it's just wanted to say. I will catch up with you one day, and that time might come sooner then you think," Sam said.

"I look forward to seeing it." Nate replied.

With their meeting done, Sam left the room, and when he did, he could see a young-looking girl walking down the hallway. He gulped and realised that maybe he had just saved his, and Nate's life by keeping his mouth shut.

"Quinn, I hope you can control her."

The group were in a different place today as they were sending Quinn off. For now, he had managed to convince Kazz to turn Sam a little later, when things had quietened down a bit. That way, they could prepare for whatever he might turn into, and she seemed fine with it now.

So Quinn was to head off to a different planet under the Graylash family banner. The reason being, to see Alex Way. He needed a few things to talk to him about, and he wanted him to turn the two crystals into something amazing.

"Fex!" Quinn said before stepping into the teleporter, but he wasn't alone. To watch Quinn while on the other planet. Linda had volunteered to go with him. She had convinced Blip that she wanted to talk to the other faction about a few things. See what their situation was like compared to theirs.

"I know, I know. I'll watch them." Fex replied.

And with that, Quinn was gone. They didn't know how long Quinn would be, maybe a few days, but they were without him.

Back at one of the training rooms. Blip and Nate were sitting down in their seats. It was a rare occasion, but they were to welcome three new people into the faction today. Like Quinn and his group, these three would also have to go through the assessments.

When they entered, Nate was surprised by how young they looked. Most of their new recruits were a.d.u.l.ts switching sides, but these guys were clearly students, like Nate, and Quinn. It was rare because students would often go where their families were or stay with the military, so it was a stand out factor.

"You guys are students, right?" Nate asked, trying to confirm his suspicions.

"Correct sir." One of the more timid looking students said.

"Don't worry, I'm a second-year student as well, or at least was, I would have just graduated. What about you, what year and what base are you from?"

"We are all first-year students who were going into the second year, sir. We are from the second military base."

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

"So how did we do?" One of the boys asked with a nervous smile.

The three boys who had come from the second base were less than impressive. They hadn't performed well on any of the assessments at all. Being first-year students, they never went into their second year and had no clue how to use their soul weapon. Unfortunately, it meant every one of them was awarded with an F rank tag.

"I was kind of hoping for some good luck after the way things have been going around here." Blip said.

"They can't help it. There won't be many willing to leave the military or other places unless it's for certain reasons. All we can do now is welcome them aboard." Nate replied.

If the three boys had anything going for them, it was at least an interesting tale of how they had gotten there. At first, they had barely managed to escape the attack on the school base leaving with the military.

Unfortunately, the ship they were on was then struck down by another family and were taken in by another faction. However, soon that faction was attacked by another family, leaving them abandoned and left behind at an earth station with no money.

That was until one of their recruits had offered to pay for the trip to the Crows to look after them. After hearing the story, Blip had a look of worry on his face.

"These boys, they have to be cursed. Three places they went to and each one of them gets destroyed." But looking at them, they seemed utterly innocent. They were kids with no families and nowhere to go, just hopping around from place to place.

Blip put on a brave smile and welcomed them aboard.

"Welcome. Why don't I show you guys around?"

The room's atmosphere wasn't the best, to say the least. Everyone was still reeling from recent events and the deaths of the latest two members.

But that didn't stop one of the boys named Tink. If there was one thing he was good at, it was not being able to read the room and blabber with his mouth all day. He decided to sit at one of the tables, where a group were drinking their sorrows away.

The two other boys decided to stay standing, and were also ready to abandon Tink at any point if they chose to get rough with him.

"Hey, we're new here!' Tink said with a smile.

"Kid, now is not the day for me to deal with your happy crap." A man replied.

"What happened?" Tink asked.

The men had already had a few too many drinks, even though it had yet to reach midday. So perhaps they were more outspoken than they usually would have been. The conversation poured out as they fired their heart out about recent events, what happened, and the others' death.

'Hey doesn't that sound like him?" One of the boys standing behind said.

"Yeah, like too much right?" The other one replied.

"Oh, don't worry," Tink replied. "It's just the mysterious man in your story, sounds a lot like someone we call the Night Demon."

Soon, with Tink's big mouth, many people had learnt of the Night Demon's description and what he had done at their military base having beaten one of the Generals. They believed it after seeing how easily he had dealt with Kong.

People started to try to guess who this person was and got wondering. Most likely it would have been another teacher at the base. The only details they could go by was it was someone from the second military base.

However, details about each other were kept secret, and only the upper ranks knew where everyone had come from. This was to stop grudges from forming. If one was to learn someone was from Pure or perhaps another faction before this, it could cause a few heated clashes.

Eventually, Fex and the others had entered the quest hall as well, and it didn't take long before their ears picked up word.

"Hey, so do you know anyone from the faction from the second military base? Maybe we can find out who the night demon is?"

'What the hell is going on?' Fex thought.

Fex wasn't at the school at the time the Night Demon had come around, but Quinn, when telling stories of what happened at school and with the others had come to learn about it.

Before things got out of hand, Fex needed to meet the source of the rumour and influence their memories away. Still, after staying in the quest room for a few more minutes, it seemed like everyone already knew.

The information had been spread so widely that Blip, who was in his own Admin office, had also come to hear of them.

He sat down with his legs crossed on top of the table, and had a small little pen in his hand, tapping it against his mouth.

"Someone from the second military base, the only other people from there were those kids and that older man. Then a student who supposedly was meant to die, comes back and Linda's sudden interest to go with this said student to another planet.

"Even though she never cared for such things before." Blip said as he was sure he had figured it out.

"It's Quinn."

From everything he had heard, and from his sister's strange actions, this was the conclusion he had come to. He wondered why his sister was acting a little odd, and now he knew why.

The main problem in all of this for him, was why his sister, who shared everything with him, chose to hide it?

Going onto his holographic screen. Blip looked at the report he had sent to the Graylash family. It had stated he didn't know the identity of this mysterious person, but now he did.

"Well, technically when I submitted the report I didn't know who it was so I'm not lying."

In the end, he chose to leave things as it was, a mystery to everyone. If there was one person he trusted, it was his sister Linda. If she didn't want to tell him, then there was a reason why.

****

The exact two people Blip was thinking about had arrived at the Shelter. The teleporter they had gone through directly linked them to the new area, and the first thing Quinn felt when he arrived, was it was cold.

Looking down, his two feet seemed to be on top of ice, and the whole place seemed to be in a mountainous area full of snowy hilltops. As for his new partner Linda, she hardly felt a thing.

Her senses weren't completely gone, like Peter's. It seemed like every undead was slightly different in that sense, but they were still heavily dulled.

Before coming through the teleporter, Linda had already sent them details. While here, they couldn't leave the shelter base anyway without accepting a quest and it was impossible to do so, since they weren't part of the faction.

So all they could really do was explore around the shelters, and that's exactly what the two of them were busy doing. While walking around, Linda asked a few questions about herself, and Quinn did his best to answer.

Although he had to admit he didn't know much, after all these questions were done, he could see Linda was looking lost. It was common. Nearly every person he had turned at one point was lost. While walking mindlessly around the Shelter, Quinn decided to tell her of everything so far, his story in all of this.

She was a part of the family, and he thought it could bring the two of them closer and to a more trusting relationship. He explained he was human as well, how the vampires lived on another planet, and that he was a leader of these vampires, here on an important mission. Even how Kazz was sent to look over him, which is why they were having internal disputes.

"That damn girl!"

While listening through everything, she felt like it was a crazy ride for a mere student to go through. She thought her life was hectic, but Quinn's had made hers look like a walk in the park.

"Are you not worried, I will tell my brother?" Linda said.

"I know you won't do that," Quinn replied. "You stayed behind to let everyone leave that cave because you care about their lives. Just like Paul is keeping his mouth sealed because of the people back on the vampire planet, you will too for the Crows."

He was right, and it looked like Quinn had a lot more insight than she first thought for just a student. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#&apos;s-identity_51309175124322306">#&apos;s-identity_51309175124322306</a> for visiting.

"Quinn, what's your endgame in all of this, what are you planning on doing?" Linda asked.

"I won't work for the vampires, or the humans," Quinn replied. "I want to make my own faction. Stop this madness on both sides. To do that I need to move to the top. Have a faction bigger and stronger than any of the powerhouses here, and be stronger than any of the other vampires back there.

"I know it sounds impossible, but a lot of things have sounded impossible to me before."

This answer satisfied her, she was happy that at least she wasn't with some sort of maniac who had grand ambitions to rule the world. Or to cause mass genocide, at least that's what she hoped.

Finally, Quinn had found it, while walking around the marketplace in the Shelter, he was looking for pieces of equipment with Alex Way's name on them. Surprisingly he had seen no Travellers wearing gear with that name on, and he was starting to worry.

That was until he came over to a market stall that was filled with his work. Sitting there behind his booth, Alex had a broad look on his face.

"Hello," Quinn said.

****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Before Linda and Quinn had met Alex, Linda was busy taking in the information she had been given. She was starting to think about the Crows and their place in all of this. The Graylash family didn't care about their faction.

They simply saw them as a tool to be used upon, the deaths of their members were just a number. That's when she noticed it. People dressed in strange white robes around the shelter. In an instant, she knew who they were.

They were members of the Graylash family.

'I wonder what they are doing here. They have only been to the Crow's base once when we were first set up.'

She was interested, but she was here for Quinn for now.

Alex, when seeing someone approach his vendor got excited, he sat straight up and cleared his throat since it hadn't been used for the whole day.

"Welcome sir, here I only offer you the best of the best. If you're not interested in any of this standard stuff, I can even personally craft you something." Cl.i.c.k.i.n.g his fingers. "You won't be disappointed."

Quinn paused for a bit, he seemed to remember Alex being quite the problematic person, grumpy in a way, but his personality had done a complete 180-degree change.

"Hello," Quinn said.

"Hello?" Alex replied back.

Quinn paused, he was waiting for Alex to recognise him, but there was only silence between the two of them as they locked eyes.

"Hey, are you going to purchase anything or are you just going to waste my time!" Alex yelled. "Scram, get out of here!"

This was more like the Alex he remembered. Hoping to jog his memory, Quinn held out his hands and shadow equipped the two gauntlets quickly. Alex's eyes widened as he saw them.

Of course, he wouldn't forget about working on these. It was his best work he had ever done. He looked up at the person and then realised, he did look similar to him, but at the same time different.

"Ah, it is you!" He said with a smile.

The two of them went behind the vendor, While Linda stood in front pretending to be a customer. She was interested and listened in on what they had to talk about. She was wondering why this person, in particular, was so important that he had to come and see him.

"I was going to ask for my share of the profits." Quinn said, "But it looks like business isn't exactly going well."

"It's this damn civil war," Alex replied. "The gear you gave me was perfect, and I was able to come up with a few great designs, but they were all at the intermediate level. That wasn't a problem, and I was starting to get a few orders of them online from the other military bases.

"But now with the war, everyone is looking for advanced tier and higher, I just can't compete with that. It's the same problem as before, since I'm less experienced and was a student, no one will give me a chance."

But Quinn knew it was only a matter of time. Forgers were highly sought after. Especially one of Alex's calibre, maybe not now, but many people would be after him. Thinking about it, Quinn now also had some advanced tier equipment that he had made from the system.

He had done so thanks to Edward bringing the materials, but Quinn didn't want to give them to Alex, not yet. With the way things were, it was better that no one had noticed him. If they had, the families would never let him go.

"Do you remember what I said before? You still want to do it?" Quinn asked.

Alex hesitated for a moment. He remembered, it was the only thing he looked forward to ever since Quinn had proposed the idea, but with the way things were, how could he make his own forging empire?

"I do, and I wish we could still do it," Alex complained.

'We can." Quinn replied.

Quinn proceeded to tell Alex of his plan, how he wanted to create his own faction. Quinn was unsure whether or not it would be the right thing to do, but based on his personality from last time, it was the only thing he could think of.

"Create a faction, in a time like this? That's crazy, you're crazy." Alex said. "But I do like it. This place, I don't understand it, Quinn. They make me go out on a hunt every week, but I'm no fighter. I'm a forger. Every week I think it might be my last."

His body was shaking slightly while thinking of the times he barely escaped fate.

"Look, it's impossible to leave now, but if you make your faction and find some way to get me out of this place, then it's a deal, I don't want to die just having been a vendor my whole life."

Quinn was pleased with the result, with a forger as good as Alex, he had no doubts that his team would be able to grow in strength. Next, from the palm of his hands, two crystals appeared.

As soon as Alex saw these, he nearly fell over backwards. His heart felt like it was going to escape from his c.h.e.s.t. He looked left and right, and left again.

"Where do you get these, did you steal them?" Alex whispered.

In a way, Quinn felt like he had stolen one of them, so he chuckled nervously.

"Are you up for it?" Quinn asked.

"You mean! No, are you kidding? Yes!" Alex shouted. And for a second everyone turned to have a look at what he was so excited about. He took a few deep breaths bearing in his emotions before speaking again.

"Of course I can work on these, I just have one favour," Alex said, rubbing his two hands.

Quinn handed him a gold money card expecting this might be a problem. "Here, use it on whatever you need, and any essentials for yourself. I'll come to pick it up with the items."

On the few hunts Quinn and the group went on, they killed many beasts. Completing one hunt was like completing five in one go. So for now, Quinn had plenty of credits. Now that he had Linda, he even thought he might be able to get a few discounts here and there back at the base.

"It will take me three days," Alex said.

"Do you know what they can be turned into?" Quinn asked.

"I don't really know, I will have to rent out a forger's room and have a check. But don't worry about it, let me just take a few measurements of you now, and I promise I'll make the best equipment possible with these crystals."

"What do you want to do now?" Linda asked.

Three days was an awkward amount of time. It didn't warrant the cost of returning to their shelter, and it was a little too long to just stay and do nothing.

"If you have nothing to do, do you mind if we pay the base here a visit?" Linda asked.

Quinn saw no problems with this, but he was curious as to why she wanted to.

"This base used to be owned by the Eagles. A faction that you could say were rivals with the Crows. It's nice to see how they are handling things compared to us, now that were on the same side. Besides…" Linda's eyes then looked at someone who walked passed fully dressed in a white robe, and Quinn noticed it too.

"The Graylash family are here, and I wanted to know why."

The Graylash family, the ones who first started the war and who Quinn was currently working under now. Honestly, Quinn also wanted to know what their aim in all of this was.

There was another way Quinn could achieve his goal quicker, and that was to join with one of the current powerhouses. He didn't like the way the military ran things, so that was out of the question.

But who was to say that one of the other big four ideals didn't match up with his own? Although so far, he hadn't had the best impression of things, based on how the bases were run.

"Let's go," Quinn said.

They had arrived at the Eagles base, and after Linda made them aware of who she was, they were allowed in. A man was sent to escort them and was currently leading them to the founder of the Eagles.

"You've come at a difficult time Miss, but I suppose it isn't too bad." The escort said, who was an older gentleman with a square hat. "Dennis is currently entertaining the guests from the Graylash family. Apparently, they have some news they would like to share with the factions like ourselves."

Eventually, they had been led to what looked like one of the Eagles training rooms. It was mostly b.a.r.e inside and looked to be just one large room. But many had gathered, and a crowd had formed.

"What's going on?" Linda asked.

"The Graylash members who have arrived are having a little sparing match with some of our best members. If you want, I'm sure they wouldn't mind you joining in?" The old man asked. "Show us how strong or weak the Crows have become."

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Quinn had seen his fair share of sparring matches. In the past, a spar would mean a light fight between two contestants. The aim was just to showcase individual skills and help each other improve. But in recent times the word had changed, due to healing abilities and medical care only getting better.

Nowadays, it was an excuse for two people to get into a full-on fight, stopping just before killing the other person.

The students would even set up sparring matches at school. The atmosphere and looks on the people around would be full of excitement and cheers. As if their gladiator instincts had come back to life. Although Quinn never joined.

This though, it seemed a little different, as the two of them, as well as the old man, approached, they were directed through the crowd. There were no cheers. Instead, there was just a look of concern on the faction members faces. Off to the side, there was already a line of around five injured men and women.

It seemed like the old man was even a little confused at what was going on. Eventually, they reached the front row. The faction members had naturally formed a square shape with themselves that would act as the ring. The leader of the base Dennis looked a bit like a Punk rocker. Even if he looked to be in his late forties.

He had a Denim jacket with several different patches on it, and his hair was golden brown in a Mohawk like shape.

'Don't tell me this guy can turn into an eagle?' Quinn thought after picturing the man as a bird was quite easy. 'Is that why these two factions are rivals, because they both have a bird transforming ability.'

Quinn just started to chuckle at the idea, but quickly stopped himself. The look on the man's face was one of irritation. Even the old man who had brought them over knew not to say anything at the moment.

Stood opposite them on the other side, where nine men in white martial arts robes, while the one in the middle had a slightly different design. Instead of a single piece, it was cut into two separated from the pants and the top, the sleeves were also cut differently.

In the centre, two people were fighting, one in the standard white robe, while the other Quinn could presume, was a member of the faction. It was easier to tell who were members of the public and who was part of the faction at this shelter due to them all wearing similar clothes as their leader.

"You're finished." The Graylash member said, walking over.

Using one hand to support the other, the man threw out a diagonal shape, forming a slash of wind. Still, a simple step to the side and the Graylash member had avoided it. He took one step forward, leapt up in the air, and started to spin it in a spiral-like manner. Electricity formed all over his body and form behind, boosting him forward like a lightning bolt.

His head had hit the man right in the stomach, shocking him and causing him to shake on the ground. Once the Graylash man had regained his footing, he stepped on him, running lightning through it again, shaking the person on the floor.

"That's enough!" Dennis shouted. "You win."

"Very well." The man in the centre of the other members said. He clicked his fingers, and the other man had stopped. Lifting his foot off his opponent.

"We will rest for now, and we can resume tomorrow. Make sure you bring your very best." There wasn't much said after and the man was gone.

The crowd of people started to disperse but not without them talking about what had just happened.

"Sir, what happened, wasn't it meant to just be a simple spar?" The old man asked.

Dennis recognised Linda and realised it wasn't the best place to talk, so he invited the two of them and the old man to his office. When they were finally there, he could speak more openly.

"Linda, I know we had had our differences, but after seeing them, I thought you should hear this as well," Dennis said.

Linda felt a little strange. They were rivals in the sense of competition, not rivals that would fight with each other, still because of this rivalry they weren't exactly friendly to each other, and it was the first time she could see him being nice.

"They said they are currently doing a routine checkup. Trying to see the strength of all the factions under their banner. It seems like something is happening soon, but I quickly realised that it was all lies.

"They didn't want to see our strengths, they wanted to show off theirs. Lately, they have been putting more pressure on us, and more men are dying out on the field in these hunts. I have been less than polite in my reports. Telling them to do it themselves, send their own men if they think it was that easy.

"It seems like they really did send their own men. Nearly instantly, they mentioned a sparring match. You saw the result. One person of theirs had beaten five of our best in a row."

The Eagles were a medium-sized faction similar to the Crows, if what he said was true, then their group would also suffer the same fate.

Dennis tensed his fist.

"I've decided, tomorrow I'm going to be fighting personally. I need to show them the strength of the factions. I always thought the only reason they haven't made us borderline slaves is because they were afraid of our power. I'm not sure how true that is anymore. But if I don't show we do hold some strength, they'll continue to push us around."

Linda, being a co-founder of the Crows herself, understood how Dennis must have felt. It wasn't just the fact that they were stronger, but there was no respect at all. In that one little fight, they could see it. No respect for the lives outside of the Graylash family.

"Linda, while you here can I ask you a favour," Dennis said. "I would have never thought in a million years would I be asking you this, but tomorrow will you fight alongside me?"

"What?" Linda said, confused.

"It's clear that none of the members apart from me, can hurt those guys, and the one in charge hasn't even shown his strength yet. I was thinking maybe we could pretend you were a member of the Eagles. Win a few fights show that we aren't that weak."

"Would they not know, I'm a co-founder of the Crows, they would recognise me if I helped you out." She replied.

"Linda, these people didn't even know who I was. They don't care as long as the faction is doing their job. They don't remember our faces' names or anything that's how arrogant they are. I'm sure after this planet, they will move onto the next."

Linda thought about it for a while, she agreed that the Graylash family's treatment was getting worse by the day. Maybe Dennis was right, if they realised how weak the factions were, their attitude might change.

She wanted to say yes, but her new body was stopping her. She no longer had her ability, and she hadn't learnt everything about herself. Super healing, super strength maybe these things could be explained away by her equipment, but what if she went too far and killed a member of the Graylash family. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#&apos;s-strength_51327255342796947">#&apos;s-strength_51327255342796947</a> for visiting.

"I'm sorry, but I can't. We just recently fought with an emperor tier beast, and I'm still recovering." Linda said as an excuse.

There was a bit of sadness in Dennis' eyes. He must have seen more than they did, that put him in this type of position. He knew she was lying, he had asked her to fight tomorrow not today. With the healing abilities they had, she would be fit and ready to fight within a day, but he couldn't blame her, at the end of the day she was part of another faction.

'I'll fight." Quinn said.

Dennis lifted his head and looked at the young man who was standing beside Linda. In all honesty, he had completely ignored this person and was only focusing on Linda.

"Are you strong?" Dennis asked.

"I would like to think so, besides I'm stuck here at the moment for three days it would be nice to cure my boredom."

There were a couple of reasons Quinn thought it would be nice to fight with the Graylash family, first to test their strength. His up against theirs, maybe one day they would be an enemy, maybe one day an ally and he needed to see where he stood on their power scale. The second reason, he didn't like the smug look on their faces.

It reminded him of Duke. They walked around as if they owned the place, and continued to attack the man on the floor after he was already beat. It reminded him of his bullies, a time he wanted to forget.

Linda had no clue what Quinn was doing. If he was going to fight, would he show his shadow abilities, blood abilities, or just fight calming to have super speed? Seeing that one fight alone, she knew Quinn wouldn't be able to win just using his speed.

"Is the kid mad, or does he actually have claims to back himself up?" Dennis asked.

Linda looked at Quinn one last time and could just see a smile on his face, the boy was hard to read. "He's strong," Linda said.

"Don't disappoint me boy," Dennis said as he walked off.

Quinn and Linda had agreed to stay at the base for the two nights while waiting for the equipment to finish, at the same time he had agreed to take part in tomorrows sparring match. During the night, Quinn didn't sleep like normal.

Instead, he used his shadow cloak to sneak out, then on the victim's then sneaking into certain people's rooms he would use his influence skill.

[Strength 52]

[Agility 52]

[Stamina 46]

[Charm 50]

Now when taking blood, he would have to take droplets from three different people to gain one stat. Not wanting to cause alarm, Quinn only took blood from those outside of the faction. People who weren't really fighters. He felt bad, but at the end of the day, he wasn't hurting them in any way. They wouldn't even remember the small prick he would make.

Finally, the next day had arrived, and Quinn was ready to proceed with his fight.

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

When they entered the training room, there seemed to be more people, then there was yesterday. A few members of the Eagles were on quests. Some decided to not watch the sparring yesterday simply because they weren't interested. Still, the news of what had happened yesterday changed their minds and it was busier than ever inside the training room.

The ten in total men from the Graylash family stood there proud and as smug as ever. Their arms were folded, and it seemed like they wouldn't move from their position.

'Wow, they seem to be more like robots than the military.' Quinn thought.

This time, Dennis wasn't wearing his denim jacket and instead was wearing his beast gear, which seemed to be dyed mostly gold in colour, making it look tacky and cheap. Quinn couldn't imagine it being good on the battlefield either.

But using his inspect skill he saw that it also was of good quality, all of it at the king tier level, just a little behind Blip and Linda's gear. It proved how precious the emperor tier crystal he got really was.

Looking at the Graylash members, at first glance, one would probably think they weren't wearing any beast armour, but that wasn't true at all. Their martial arts robes were placed loosely over it.

Using inspect on them, Quinn was a little surprised. Apart from the leader, everyone had advanced level gear on, while the leader had king tier level equipment. The reason for Quinn's surprise was he thought they would be at a higher level.

The Graylash family had all these factions working for them and giving them crystals. Yet, these people were using equipment at the same level? It meant either one of two things. That either they never took this seriously and brought in substandard equipment in their eyes. Or even at the Graylash family, these people were considered the bottom of the barrel.

Quinn was more inclined to go with the second option.

The same person from the Graylash family who fought yesterday stood forward first. Dennis seeing this was a bit impatient, and he looked at Linda and the young man. He noticed that Quinn was wearing nothing but boots and gauntlets as his beast gear. He felt like an idiot for putting his trust in a stranger.

He wished Linda had chosen to fight, but he couldn't force her.

"Oh." The leader at the front said. "Well, I can't say I'm surprised. I guess the only decent one there would be the leader, after all, or maybe not even half-decent."

The words were spoken, and Quinn just didn't understand. These people were helping you, what was the point of putting them down like so. Wouldn't a friendly relationship with these people work out better?

Dennis didn't reply, and instead, he assumed a fighting position.

"Very well." The leader of the Graylash family said.

The fight had started, and Dennis almost instantly started to transform. His hands started to morph into strange claws and on his back huge giant wings that nearly took up the whole space appeared.

No longer did Quinn think Dennis' armour looked tacky. With the golden armour, it suited him perfectly.

The Graylash member wasted no time in performing the same move as last time. He took a step forward, and he lept up spiralling his body shot forward, but the next second he was landing flat on his back.

He had hit what felt like a concrete wall, but when looking up, all he could see were the large wings covering his entire body. Quickly opening them, the audience felt the wind from the power, some of them in the front row had to use their strength to remain standing.

Before the man could even get up, Dennis had dug his claw into his shoulder, immediately it started to soak red. It had gone through his robes and whatever shoulder pads he was wearing underneath.

"Do you know, an eagle's grip is ten times stronger than a human's?" Dennis said.

The man was panicking, and he started to fire bolt after bolt, little w.h.i.n.es of pain were seen on Dennis' face, but he wasn't going to let go. With his other hand free, he dug that one into the other shoulder as well.

"This is payback." Swinging his head, backwards and then forwards, he banged his large head right across the man's face. Blood splurged everywhere as his eyes went white. Quickly he let go of the man allowing him to fall to the floor, knocked out.

"What the? Does that man have an iron head or something? That surely would have hurt both of them." Quinn said.

"Dennis is a strong person," Linda replied. "While the Crows have Blip and me, in the Eagles there was only ever him."

Lifting his hand in a fist towards the sky, Dennis declared victory. It looked a little cheesy, but the eagles were loving it, as they broke out in cheer for their boss.

It was a nice atmosphere, Quinn thought.

Next, the leader himself seemed to step into the ring. His face was unworried, and he looked calm. Two other members of the Graylashes came and took their man to the side.

"Our men will heal him," Dennis said. "And it looks like they will be healing you next."

A slight smile appears on the leader's face.

"I'm glad you could at least beat him. He was the weakest of the students I brought with me today."

"Students?" The people in the crowd began to whisper in shock.

It looked like Quinn's guess was right. To the Graylash family these people were still learning, still amateurs which were why they never gave them good equipment in the first place.

A lot of the people in the crowd thought they had sent some of their elites. Which was why they didn't stand a chance, but there was just that much of a difference in power. Compared to the top families and them.

Quinn didn't know if what he said about that being his weakest student was true or not, but he could just find that out himself.

"There's no point wasting any more time, right?" The leader said. "I can tell you are decently strong. Probably as skilful as my best student, but we didn't come here to give you hope, we came here to crush you." The man said as lightning was seen pulsing through the palm of his hand.

The only rule that was set up before the fight, was no use of soul weapons. If either of them used their soul weapons, then there was a good chance one could have died by accident.

The fight had started, and in the leader's hand, it seemed like he had solidified the lightning going around it to the point where he had made a physical lightning bolt.

Seeing this, Dennis decided to curl up and cover himself with the wings, but as it left the leader's hand, in an instant, it had dug into one of the wings.

The pain wasn't great, but it was stuck in place. His wing was paralysed. While distracted for a brief second, the leader had used the same spiralling move, to shorten the distance between the two. Both of the leader's hands were coated in a solid form of lighting, making them look like large blades.

He struck, and Dennis moved his head avoiding the blow, but then, from the lightning formed hand blade, sparks shot off and struck the head. It hurt, but it wasn't enough to knock Dennis out. Gritting his teeth, he tried to grab onto the leader, but the leader quickly avoided them all.

The two of them would avoid each other's blows, but each time Dennis did, he would still get hurt. Slowly he was being worn down.

The movements between the two were drastically different. When Dennis threw out his punches and kicks, they were like a street fighter. It was rough, no precision and sloppy, but there was one thing Quinn couldn't deny, the man had heart.

He had been badly beaten, yet he still continued fighting just as hard as he had been doing from the start.

Then, for the first time, something had changed, Dennis had taken a blow directly from the blade. He screamed in pain as he felt all his cells being hit with great power.

"Why are you even still fighting?" The leader asked.

But Dennis didn't say anything and just had a smile on his face.

Before the leader noticed, Dennis' large wings had encased them both, giving him nowhere to run. The claws were dug into both of the leader's shoulders.

"I'm taking you down with me," Dennis said.

Refusing to let go, he flew in the air with the leader. During the whole time, the leader was using all of his abilities to shock Dennis. The pain was felt, but he was never going to let go.

"What do you plan to do, you idiot!" The leader said.

Then at great speed, bringing in the leader's body closer. They both fell like a torpedo towards the floor.

"Everyone clear the area!" The old man said.

Bang!

The two of them were slammed into the floor together, throwing up pieces of the training room floor. The dust from underneath the tiles was thrown up. As the dust started to settle, they could see the shadow of a single man.

Unfortunately, the man still standing was the leader. His shoulders were bloody but somehow had managed to get out of Dennis' hold, while Dennis laid still on the floor.

The leader hated to admit it, but the fight was a lot harder than he thought.

"Well, your best man has been defeated, and all of us here are still standing strong." He said.

A few moments later, Dennis had woken up and regained consciousness. His face said it all, he was devastated from the loss.

He walked over to his men who continued to treat him, while the leader looked in his direction.

"Is there anyone else who wishes to fight? It shall be an interesting report for us to make. That out of an entire faction, the leader was able to beat a single student. Is there really no one else?"

Dennis, looked towards Linda, his last hope. They didn't need to win, but just prove to them that they weren't weak. That's when he noticed something else, the young man who always stood by Linda's side was no longer there.

"I'll fight," Quinn said. Out on display, his tag could be seen clearly. He was a C rank, and the others were confused about why this young man was so confident.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The leader had actually been injured quite a bit from the fight with Dennis. He was putting on a brave face to make it seem like the fight was more one-sided than they thought to his students and the others. He had also used up nearly all of his MC points, so he was in no condition to fight further.

After defeating the leader of the faction, he believed no one else would volunteer to come forward. He was also sure they had used their best men earlier, maybe there was one or two out on a hunt, but he still had eight other students that were strong and ready to fight.

When he saw Quinn walk out to the front, he felt strange seeing how confident he was. But that all went away as soon as he saw the C rank tag.

"You're just a young fool, aren't you? After your leader beat one of our students, you think you can defeat another. Lemon, go ahead and teach this fool." The leader said, taking a step back, and one of the students rushed to the centre of the ring.

The ring and crowd of people had to move slightly to a different area before the fight could start. The reason for this was because the floor was destroyed from the previous battle.

While they were busy moving, the others were trying to figure out who the young man was.

"I've never seen him before, is he part of the Eagles?" One asked.

"I think I saw him come in with Linda."

"Oh, so it means he's from the Crows, but he is only a C rank. Surely it would have been better if Linda fought."

Right now, Quinn had his gauntlets on, but even after seeing this, Dennis didn't have much hope. It meant he was a close-range fighter, and it looked as if the lightning user was both great at close combat fighting as well as midrange fighting.

Having seen the Graylashes fight yesterday, Quinn was trying to figure out the best way to deal with them. He could always use his shadow, but the lightning was fast.

On top of that, Quinn didn't know if during the civil war, the other families would care about him being protected by Vorden's family or not. They complied before because Vorden belonged to an original family, that was probably under the big four.

But Vorden never mentioned that the Blade's were under the Graylashes. So Quinn could assume that due to the civil war they no longer cared, and would have a great interest in the shadow again.

So if he could, he would avoid using it, but honestly, Quinn didn't feel like he would need to.

'What are you going to do Quinn?' Linda thought.

"Now, don't let me down boy," Dennis said from the sides.

"Don't you guys ever do something different?" Quinn said.

This was an easy skill for him to avoid. As it came towards him, Quinn flash stepped behind his opponent, and he completely missed. The man turned around and could see Quinn throwing out a fist towards his face, he lifted his arms to protect himself.

But suddenly, a heavy pain was felt in his gut.

"The punch, it's so strong!' The student thought, even though he was wearing advanced tier armour.

From the pain, his arms had dropped down from his face. He didn't have time to make an attack of his own, as Quinn was already throwing out another punch fast. Once again, he could see the punch going for his stomach, he covered up reacting quickly enough.

However, once again, a heavy punch was felt around his face, a hook to the side of his temple.

"What the hell are you doing Lemon!" The leader shouted.

Quinn smiled as he continued. He pulled back his strength, not causing suspicion, and if he could win this way, then why not make the whole Graylash family look like fools?

Right now, Quinn was performing the phantom punch over and over. His charm stat had now reached fifty points. He was sure this would be enough for people like them to be fooled. It was perfect, the more skilled they were, the faster they would react.

[500 exp gained]

The exp was a nice bonus to see as well.

"What happened, was it a fluke?" The old man said, who was by Dennis's side.

To everyone watching, it felt that way, there was no flashy display of powers. No movements too fast that they couldn't see. The only impressive thing was the flash step used initially, but they could still predict or see where he would be.

Yet, somehow the Graylash family member lost to punches and kicks.

'Quinn, it seems I have underestimated you.' Linda thought.

A boy with a foolish dream, a dream to change the world. She thought it was impossible, but for a brief second, she believed it.

"Was the leader lying, maybe the student Dennis beat was their strongest student?" Someone from the audience said.

'Maybe the Graylashes did this just to scare us."

The rumours were starting to spread, and the leader didn't like this.

"Panda, go out there and do whatever you can to get rid of him. I don't even want him to be able to lift a finger once you're done with him." The leader whispered to his top student.

Panda, went out there and got in a fighting position.

Usually, there would be a little rest between fights, but they ignored this common courtesy since Quinn wasn't hurt, but Quinn was fine with it.

The fight had begun once again, this time Panda didn't move for some reason.

[Skill Daze activated]

[Daze was a success]

He was frozen unable to do anything, even if he wanted to move, something wasn't letting Panda.

Then when the fist could be seen coming towards his head, he could finally move, but just like before it didn't hit his head and instead hit him in the stomach.

"What the hell is wrong with everyone today!" The leader shouted.

"Sir, could it possibly be an ability? Perhaps an illusion of some kind that we can't see but the opponent can." One of his students suggested.

Based on what they were seeing that would make sense, but it would have to be a pretty strong illusion to be able to fool his men, he thought.

Trying to finish off the fight quickly, Quinn threw out a kick, the student had lifted his hand to block the kick to the head, but it had come from the other side, and he was slammed to the ground so hard.

"Get up!" the leader shouted, his hands shaking in anger.

But Panda remained on the floor.

[New skill accrued]

[Phantom kick]

Quinn thought about it, but if he could do a phantom punch, why couldn't he do the same with the kicks. Testing it at this very moment, it seems like the kick had worked.

The opponent was knocked out, and the room was filled with silence. They didn't know whether to be happy or sad, because it just didn't feel satisfying to them, but it was definitely satisfying for Quinn.

"That's enough." The leader said. "It appears we are all tired and there was one skilful person in the Eagles after all. How about tomorrow me and you have a match?"

"No thanks," Quinn replied. "If Dennis can't beat you, then I definitely can't. He's the strongest person we have. If it's any of your students, I will be happy to take them on any time though. Besides, I have my own appointment tomorrow."

The leader was beyond frustrated, he hadn't expected an answer like that. He was sure the c.o.c.ky brat would have agreed. If things were left like this, then their impression of the Graylashs would have been diminished.

Everything he had done was for nothing, but he couldn't do anything.

Without saying anything else, the Graylash family decided to leave it there and head back to thier rooms.

"Try to find out everything you can about that person." The leader asked one of his students.

Quinn and Linda stayed one more night and Dennis couldn't appreciate his thanks enough. He was happy to see the smug look on the leaders face be wiped off, but he was now afraid that all the blame would be put on the young lad, especially when they found out he wasn't part of the Eagles but the Crow's instead.

"Let me deal with that problem," Quinn said.

"I owe you one," Dennis replied. "If you ever need anything from the Eagles, come straight to me, and I will personally help you out."

The next day, it was finally time. It was the third day, and Quinn couldn't wait to see what equipment he would get from the king tier and emperor tier crystals.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

It looked as if the Graylash family were planning to stay in this shelter for a while, and there were quite a few of them. While walking around the shelter, if he was to include the ones staying at the base, Quinn could spot around fifty or so of them.

It was far too many, just to see how a faction was doing Quinn thought. Maybe something else was up, that they were not telling the factions about. Nonetheless, he could deal with that problem when it became one.

He was sure soon, they would move over to the planet where the Crow's were on as well. The good news was, that he was perhaps strong enough to plan an escape if need be, especially with Linda by his side the Crow's would hesitate to act if the Graylash ordered them to capture.

Right now, the two of them were walking from the base, over to the market place to meet Alex, but they were accompanied by a few uninvited guests.

"We're being followed, you know," Linda said, and honestly she was surprised herself how quickly she had picked them up.

"Yeah, I know. It's fine. Probably because of what I did yesterday. I wouldn't worry about it unless they try to cause some trouble. They'll soon find out I don't even belong to this faction anyway."

The people from the Graylash continued to follow the two from a safe distance. However, they weren't dressed in their usual white robes and instead tried to blend in wearing more normal Traveller's gear.

After talking to those who had lost the fight against the strange young man, the leader wanted to know more about his ability, not just that, but he was hoping at some point they could pay them both back with a bit of humiliation.

Finally, they had arrived at the Vendor where they had met Alex. He quickly waved them over and had a huge smile on his face, that Quinn could only take as a sign.

Out on his stall, he had a closed sign. On the top of everything out on the table was a blanket to add the mystery.

Quinn wanted to just rip the blanket off and see what was underneath. He felt like a kid waiting to open his Christmas presents. However, he knew it would be better to have Alex reveal everything to him.

"It was hard work honestly," Alex said. "I think I should start with some bad news first." Alex handed back the money card and then bowed down his head. "I'm sorry but I spent all the money you had on the card."

"You did what!" Quinn couldn't help but shout. There was a lot of money Quinn had saved up on there. Once he had left the Crow's, he was aiming to buy a teleporter, so he could travel easier from the main ship to other planets, but with this hiccup, his plans were ruined.

"I'm sorry but the materials needed were more expensive than I thought, and to craft something like this, I had to higher the best forge room," Alex said desperately. "Look, don't worry, most of the money was spent on you. I saw your tacky gear, the truth was I had finished with the crystals earlier, so I went to buy more to make you a full set of equipment."

After hearing this, Quinn really couldn't be upset anymore. It was true that he himself was mostly wearing intermediate gear, and his c.h.e.s.t piece was broken. Whereas nearly all travellers wore advanced gear.

He had bought a few pieces of equipment for the others, but he hadn't bought anything for himself.

After Quinn's last reaction, Alex was now rubbing his head even more nervously, because there was more to come. "Actually that isn't the end of it. You see the king tier and Emperor tier crystal were quite similar, and really there was only one decent thing that could be made from it. So I had to mix the two crystals while using the leftovers to make something else."

This didn't anger Quinn as much, it was upsetting to hear, but by now, he trusted Alex's judgment when it came to forging things. It made sense considering it took three advanced crystals to make his gauntlets. With only one king tier and one emperor tier, he was worried if something could even be made from them at all.

"First, let's get all the basic stuff out of the way." Alex said. Revealing all of the advanced gear he had made for him.

Advanced tier boots, Leg's, and shoulders. There were things one could get like accessories and beast clothing, but Alex had said he already spent all the money.

The boots were an overall improvement, giving him a plus 8 in agility as well as better defence. There was a major change though, it no longer had the active skill wind walk, and instead had one called antigravity. It would allow the users to walk up walls and stay upside down while it's feet would stick to surfaces like a spider.

The extra stats were good, and for a sneaking situation, he could imagine they would be better, but there were many times where the extra speed wind walk gave him helped him.

'Wait it's not really a problem is it, I have shadow equip!' Quinn thought.

With shadow equip, as long as the items were in his dimensional space, he could change form whatever set he wanted. So if he needed to switch boots, he could do it in an instant. This gave him an idea for the future. Sometimes specific armour sets were tailored to one design. Some focused on power, others on speed, and there were even resistance sets.

Using shadow equip, at any time Quinn could switch between his armour sets to face his opponents. The major problem in all of this was getting those armour sets in the first place. It was proving difficult just to get one full set of king tier equipment. Quinn couldn't imagine how many beasts, Linda, Blip and Dennis would have had to fight to get their sets.

All the other equipment that had been given by Alex didn't have an active skill and just improved basic defence.

Finally, it was time for the major reveal, but Quinn could already guess what it was. Because Alex hadn't given him an advanced tier piece for it. When removing part of the blanket, Quinn could see it. A mainly red coloured c.h.e.s.t piece, with large scale pieces, while the area just above the collarbone down to the shoulders was black, with a few waves spikes coming off from it.

Putting it on, Quinn noticed it was a great fit. After his last c.h.e.s.t piece was destroyed, he really needed one. Now Quinn was just hoping for some good news from his inspect skill.

[King tier - C.h.e.s.t piece ]

[All stats + 10]

[Defence 30]

So far so good, it was a huge improvement from his last one, giving all his stats a boost by 10 points, it improved his strength as much as the advanced tier gauntlets. Now he understood why Linda, who was wearing an emperor tier c.h.e.s.t piece, kept up with him speed wise. If he was to put all her equipment together, she would have quite an impressive number.

Finally, though Quinn wanted to know the most important part, whether or not it had an active skill.

[ Active skill ]

[Rebond damage: Small spikes appear from the piece is All directions. For five seconds, thirty percent of the damage that is done to the user will be reflected back to all attackers. Being hit while using the skill will greatly lower the durability. Skill cooldown 30 minutes]

The skill sounded great, especially if Quinn had a high defence. On top of this if he was to be surrounded, it was a good way to trick people into hurting themselves. It would be a goo to test a few things, but the good news didn't stop there, or the king tier armour didn't just have one active skill, but it looked like it had two.

[Splinter: An optional skill that can be used at the end of Rebond. Once the five seconds have passed, the user can release the spikes that have been created in all directions. If Skill is used, Rebound cooldown time will be doubled.]

It was an active skill that could be used at the end of the last one, Quinn liked the sound of both of these, and it looked like it gave a pretty good defence as well.

Considering how it was a large c.h.e.s.t piece that had been made, Quinn was guessing this was the main item Alex had made. By mixing the king tier and emperor tier item together. Still, he couldn't be upset about a good king tier item.

"Ready for the last one?" Alex asked.

Quinn nodded.

Removing the blanket as a whole, the last item was a small one, and it was one he didn't expect. The last thing that was left on the table. Was a small red and black mask, one similar to his own. He didn't know why Alex would have chosen to make something like this.

He understood why it needed to be an accessory and smaller if he couldn't make a weapon, but why even bother with the mask.

[Inspect]

[Emperor tier Mask]

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Looking at the mask, Quinn couldn't help but think that its design was nearly identical to the one that Logan had made for him. The main difference was that it was mostly red in colour with a hint of black, rather than the other way round like the old one.

Picking it up, Quinn decided to inspect it a bit more, the large tusk-like fangs on either side, that made it look like the bottom half of a Japanese Oni mask.

'It couldn't be a coincidence, could it?' Quinn thought.

"You're thinking how I know, aren't you?" Alex said. "That you were the Night demon back at the second base?"

It looked like Quinn's thoughts were right. Alex had purposely designed the mask after the Night demon he saw at the base.

"When you met with me, I tried looking into you, learning about you, and I found out about you being the cursed child of course, which was how you were choosing to protect me with your name. But when Duke was doing his display, I kept an eye on you, saw you run off, and saw you come back. It could only be you, right?"

"Of course, I can't be a hundred percent sure, but even if I'm not, it's a pretty cool looking mask, right?"

Quinn remained silent, he didn't really know whether to out himself or not, or just let Alex believe what he wanted to think.

"It's okay, you don't have to say anything, but from now on I'm just going to talk out loud and address it to the Night demon, you can choose to listen or not," Alex said. "Thank you. The night demon doesn't know how much he changed at school, but even I was one of the people affected. I wasn't known for being the best forger or fighter, so I was stuck in the middle, and those guys that worked for Duke were even stealing credits from me."

"It made it hard for me to buy materials to show my skills, my potential, and he, the Night demon had changed all of that, everything that happened at that school. It doesn't matter if he did what he had done for selfish reasons. I just want them to know that they changed the lives of many that day and one of them is standing right here."

After hearing those words, Quinn couldn't help but feel proud. He only did what he did as a form of personal revenge to start with, and then slowly, his mind-set changed to wanting to change the world from the way it was.

During the way, there were many times where he was wondering could he even make a change, or questioning himself if what he was doing was wrong or right. Having someone directly tell him, he was doing the right thing, and it had changed thier life, was what Quinn needed to continue on.

"Let's have a look at this mask, shall we?" Quinn said with a smile.

[Emperor Tier mask]

[Effect when worn: The user is able to choose any stats it wishes and increase it by five percent. Only one stat may be selected at a time. There is a five-second delay between switching, but the user may switch the boost to any stat they wish]

The mask itself didn't have any standard points or defensive points. Still, it was only considered an accessory at the end of the day rather than a piece of armour. And just with that, it was quite impressive, and the best thing about it was that it was a percentage increase, which meant it would scale as Quinn grew as well.

But that wasn't the end of it, for the mask seemed to have an active skill.

[Active skill]

[When Adrenaline points have reached a hundred, the points can be used to activate the mask's skill. For one hour, a single stat can be boosted by fifteen percent. Once the Stat has been selected, adrenaline points will drop to 0. The user cannot switch between boosting stats while in adrenaline mode. Adrenaline will not restore while using the active skill.]

When hearing the name, Emperor Tier equipment, this was more along the lines of what Quinn was thinking. It defiantly deserved its name. Fifteen percent was quite a significant increase.

It was no wonder Linda could match up to his speed, and strength when using her equipment. Now thinking about such things, Quinn was starting to wonder what demon tier equipment would do. It was certainly better than any ability.

The only thing Quinn was unsure about was the Adrenaline bar the mask talked off. Equipping it onto his face, he could now see under it his HP, MC, and now there was also an Adrenaline bar. The question was how one would fill it up, and how long would it take.

The description didn't really help. It just said during a fight, it would naturally fill up, but depending on how easy or hard it was to fill up the bar, it would decide how good this mask really was.

After learning of everything, he couldn't help but thank Alex once again for this.

"You did a really good job," Quinn said. "Let me return the favour to you. You said you wanted to get off this place and stop hunting right, then come with me."

"Huh?" Alex said, confused by the proposal. "I mean yeah, of course, you're not talking about now are you?"

"Yeah, I am," Quinn said. "There's no other reason for me to stay here, so why don't you come with me. A certain leader of this place owes me a favour, and I was thinking of using It. I'm sure the crows won't mind an extra member, right?" Quinn said, looking back at Linda.

"Are you serious, of course, I'll come, let me just get my things," Alex said, feeling more excited than ever.

Linda looked at him, wondering if Quinn had planned everything out, or were things just going his way for him. Nevertheless, this was going to be a little headache she would have to explain to Blip when they got back.

The first thing they did was head to the apartment Alex was staying at. He had quite a few things, blueprint designs and equipment. Surely it would take a few hours to pack things, but there was a shortcut for Quinn. Everything was placed in his dimensional void, and when they arrived at the crow's base, they could take it out again.

At the moment, Quinn had also placed the mask and the c.h.e.s.t piece in the dimensional spaces away from the eyes of their pursuers. The mask wasn't exactly something he wanted to be wearing around all the time, especially due to how similar it looked to his old one. He wouldn't be wearing it anytime soon around the Crows.

Finally, with everything ready, the three of them headed back to the Eagles' base one last time to pull in the favour that Quinn had earned only yesterday. However, on their way there, Quinn noticed that the two people who were following him, were now following them closer than ever.

"Hey are those guys following us?" Alex whispered.

It seemed they were now being so obvious about it, that even Alex had caught on.

"Let's just carry on," Quinn said now leading the way. He started to change course, and they were no longer heading for the base like they originally were. Instead, Quinn began to head to a quieter part of the shelter. Then he started to enter a darker place until they were in what could only be described as an alleyway.

"So you knew we were following you." One of the men said. "Not that it matters, because we were going to meet you like this, anyway."

There was one Graylash member on one side of the alleyway, and one on the other.

"The Graylash family would like to personally thank you for teaching our students the other day a lesson. Would you mind showing us a.d.u.l.ts one or two things as well?"

"The Graylash family, Quinn what the hell did you do to annoy them!" Alex said.

"Have things really gotten that bad, that when someone is doing a crime or something bad, they can just announce their name like that? Is it because you know nobody is going to complain or touch you guys?" Quinn said.

These two members were a little different from the students that were at the Eagles' base. The leader there was still stronger than these two, but they seemed to be a slight upgrade from the students Quinn had faced earlier.

"Linda, why don't you take on the one behind us and don't hold back, test your new body," Quinn said.

Linda nodded, she was getting annoyed with these guys, and it looked like they were going to beat them up, anyway. No matter what family they belonged to, Linda wasn't the type of person that would just allow that to happen.

"Looks like it's experiment day and you guys are the perfect ones to experiment on." With his hand behind, Quinn grabbed the mask from his dimensional space and proceeded to put it on.

In front of him, this person would be the perfect dummy to test out his new equipment, and maybe he could find out what adrenaline really was.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The Graylash members had no clue who they were going against. They only knew about Quinn based on how he had performed at the Eagle's base. As for Linda, she was an unknown variable, but the leader had come to a simple conclusion.

If she didn't join in yesterday's fight after what had happened to the Eagle's boss, then she was simply a nobody. But that was a mistake and a half. The Graylash family member struck lightning out towards her c.h.e.s.t, aiming for the heart like area.

It was a unique technique they would use. It would paralyse the heart temporarily stopping all movements if aimed at the right place. The leader hadn't used it against Dennis because he knew it would be useless based on the armour he was wearing.

And unfortunately for the Graylash family member, it was the same thing here. The spark was less than a tickle to Linda, and she wasn't quite sure if it was her emperor tier c.h.e.s.t piece or her dulled new body.

Moving in fast, she was able to catch up with the Graylash family member. She didn't get any extra speed from turning, however; it wasn't really needed either. She was already fast thanks to all her beast gear.

The man in this time had quickly pulled out a beast armour shield at the advanced level. He held on tighter and infused his lightning abilities into it. If an opponent were to attack and hit the shield, not only would it block the attack but it would hurt the person hitting it as well.

Seeing this didn't slow Linda down, and not holding back just like Quinn had said, she used all her strength to deliver a devastating punch. There was no resistance, no give at all as the shield cracked into a hundred pieces. The man was sent flying out of the alleyway and onto the street. He would be lucky if he was still alive.

'Man, talk about super strength.' Quinn thought, looking at such a thing. He knew the man wasn't dead, but Quinn had gained a nice bit of exp thanks to Linda defeating her opponent so quickly. As for Quinn, he was busy avoiding the punches thrown by the man in front of him.

Right now, he had his advanced tier boots giving him extra agility points. At the same time, he had set the mask on his face to increase his agility even further. His reason for not attacking was to see if the adrenaline bar would increase without Quinn doing much, but it seemed like it did nothing after a while.

Holding back his strength, Quinn finally threw out a hit, while also using the phantom punch, just like before it had hit the man perfectly and for the first time it had increased.

[5/100 Adrenaline points]

[15/100]

'What is with this kid, is he hitting me two places at once?' The man thought.

He then thought back to what the leader had said, that he might have been using an illusion ability. The man was arrogant thinking he would never be affected, but it looked like he was. Using his lightning to speed up his movements, he blocked the punches coming from both places this time. Concentrating as hard as he could.

But it didn't matter. For the third hit, Quinn had decided to use even more strength than the last one sending him hurling to the floor.

[25/100]

His experiment had given him some results. A seemed like a normal hit gained him five adrenaline points, while a strong hit gained him ten. A strong hit was anything above 60 percent of his power. He didn't have the gauntlets on either so he wasn't doing as much damage as he usually would have done.

Even if he increased his strength further to 80 percent as he had done with the last hit, it looked like the system would still only give him ten adrenaline points.

"I'm sorry, not so sorry about this," Quinn said as he looked at the man on the floor. In rapid succession, Quinn let out a flurry of weak punches on the man. Finally, he had reached a hundred adrenaline points.

The only unfortunate thing was the Graylash member was already knocked out.

Still, Quinn activated the skills, and he placed it into his agility. That's when he noticed that the fifteen percent increase was based on his base stat points and didn't include his points with his equipment and armour. Still, it was powerful, and Quinn could feel the difference.

For a second, Quinn looked at the two Graylash family members thinking about what to do with them, but he felt it was best to just leave them. There was no need to anger them further.

Leaving the two of them passed out, the three decided to head to the base as initially planned and they had arrived in Richard's room to make the request.

"So you want to take this little forger back to the Crow's with you, huh?" Dennis said, rubbing his slightly scruffy beard. "Well, I did say I would do you a favour, but do you really want to use it up like this? I mean, according to our files this guy, is still an F rank."

It seemed Dennis was someone who only had an appreciation for people who were good with their fists. A straight forward man.

"I'm sure," Quinn said.

"Alright, I can put in the transfer request and as long as Linda approves it. It should all be okay," Dennis said with a thumbs up.

Everything was going smoothly until a certain man had barged in through the door.

"What the hell did you do to my two men?" The leader asked. His face red with anger, and his fist-shaking.

"It was self-defence, you were the one who ordered them to attack us, didn't you?" Quinn said.

"They just wanted to take you in to see me. I wanted to know whether or not we could have our sparring match from earlier. According to them, you suddenly attacked them out of nowhere." The leader knew this wasn't true, but if it was his word against this, nobody then who would anyone believe. They were the Graylash family, top of the food chain.

"It is my word against theirs since there is no one to prove anything, what can you do?" Quinn said.

The leader looked at the three of them. From the reports, he knew the three were travelling together before the two were attacked. Out of the three of them, he saw the weakest looking person. If he could threaten him to testify against them, then there was no stopping what he could do to these guys.

"You, you saw him attack them, didn't you?" The leader said as he went to grab Alex.

But before he could even reach him, a shadow appeared from underneath Alex's feet stopping the hand.

Quinn quickly pulled Alex behind him.

Seeing the leader trying to grab one of his own men, Quinn didn't want him to have the advantage or possibly using Alex as a hostage. Back in the alleyway, just in case there were more or Alex had the chance of getting hurt, Quinn had used his shadow On skill, on him protecting him at all times.

Then, when he saw the hand come out, he activated the shadow to protect Alex without thinking. Protecting those close to him was not a lot more important than keeping his secret.

'This is this the shadow…The one, the leader, told us to stay away from. Even during the civil war, he made it a point. That if anyone was to see a user with the shadow that we should leave him alone.'

Not wanting to get on his own leader's bad side. The leader immediately changed his attitude. He quickly went on his knees and started bowing down to Quinn, begging for forgiveness. "I'm sorry, you're right, it was my fault. I'm sorry if there's anything you need, please."

"Please, just don't report this to the Graylash head. I'll do anything." He said.

"Boy, who the hell are you?" Dennis asked.

And Alex and the others were starting to think the same thing. This time, this wasn't through any of Quinn's actions, and he wanted to ask the leader himself what was going on, but before he could...

*BANG

A vibration was felt in the whole base, as they all heard a huge explosion outside, but it wasn't just one. Following the first explosion, several more were heard.

"What the hell is going on?!" Dennis said.

Running out of the room and out into the hallway, they could see that all of the Eagle members were in a panic. They continued to run until eventually, they were outside.

In the sky, they could see a number of different sh.i.p.s firing lasers at the shelter. Destroying building after building, people crying and screaming panicking. Then out from one of the larger sh.i.p.s. People could be seen coming out of them.

"They're here, and so soon!" The leader said.

One of the big three, the Sunshield family, were attacking.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Explosions, screams and vibrations continued to be heard throughout the shelter as the chaos continued. The sound of two thousand people running around, screaming in confusion. Most of the damage that was being done to the place was done by the spacesh.i.p.s.

They would fire off energy blasts. These energy blasts worked on the same concept as Logan's suit. It would completely disintegrate crystals, using their energy to fire off lasers. Anything above an intermediate crystal being used would be costly and hard to come by, and if a Traveller was hit by such a thing, they could deal with it using their ability or would have armour good enough to block it.

Still, it was good enough to hurt those that were non-fighters as well as the buildings and structures that had been put in place.

Those who weren't dealt with by the spacesh.i.p.s were dealt with by others. They could finally see who was behind everything. Out from one of the larger sh.i.p.s a team of around twenty dropped down, wearing a dark red armour, being led by a platoon leader.

There was no hesitation in their actions as they started to use their fire abilities to burn down everything in their path. Five of the Graylash family tried to engage with them. A fierce battle was beginning to take place, but the enemy had numbers on their side.

In total there were fifty or so Graylash members. However, it looked as if the Sunshield family had brought double. There were five large spacesh.i.p.s in the shelter, and out from each of them was a team of twenty led by a single platoon leader.

They were organised and effective while the Graylashes were spread thin, and their leader was in the centre of it all by Quinn's side and the others.

"They brought more people than we thought they would." The leader said. "And they came far earlier than we thought."

"You knew about this!" Dennis shouted, grabbing the leader by the collar. "Why didn't you say anything, we could have prepared something or warned the people at least."

"Now isn't the time to be fighting, we have to try and get as many people out of here as possible," Linda said.

Running out from the base, the old man who had first escorted them had arrived. "Boss, Dennis." He said. "All the spacesh.i.p.s that were in the hold have been destroyed, the whole place is on fire. Our sh.i.p.s that were surveying the planets, we can no longer get into contact with any of them."

It was clear they already had information about the Shelters layout, how many men they had and more. The Eagles totalled around three hundred members, most of those being F to D rank Travelers. With a hundred Sunshield elites as strong as the Graylash family, no matter what they tried, deep down, Dennis knew this was a fight they couldn't win.

"Tell everyone to head to the teleporting station. And tell the members of the Eagles to protect that place with their lives. Whatever planet they hop to, it doesn't matter. We only have those under the protection of the Graylash family anyway. The main goal is to save as many people as possible."

Just then, one of the sh.i.p.s could be seen hovering right above the base. It hovered in front of them for a few seconds, and then light could be seen gathering in front of its two blasters.

Quickly transforming and opening up his large wings, Dennis encased them all as the blast hit them.

The beam had hit, destroying part of the base behind them. Debris had fallen on top and dust had risen. Then, lifting open his wings, rubble was thrown into the air, and everyone was safe without a scratch on them, thanks to Dennis. But the base behind them was reduced to mostly rubble.

The ship was a little distance away in the air, it was hard for them to reach with their attacks. Only Dennis could fly over, but he was afraid that if he did, then the others would be unprotected from the blasts. The old man wasn't much of a fighter, along with the forger.

The lightning user's attack would never reach that far either.

That's when Quinn stepped out in front of them all.

He started to think of words through his head, activating his system skills one by one.

[Shadow equip]

A shadow formed around Quinn's body, putting on the newly formed gear that had been given to him by Alex. The mask surrounded his face.

[Strength 52 ]

His original strength was over fifty, but thanks to the mask he gained, a five percent increase rounded up his strength to fifty-five. Then, the advanced tier gauntlets around him gave him an extra ten, and finally, his new king tier c.h.e.s.t piece gave him another ten extra stat points.

[Strength 78]

A few odd bits of armour here and there also gave him extra points, and all in all his strength had significantly increased compared to what it was before.

The ship started to charge up its weapons once more as the light particles could be seen, but Quinn wasn't going to let it attack again.

He too had a far range attack. People's lives were in danger, the lives of his friends and comrades behind him, and there was an enemy in front of him.

Gathering up Ki in his leg, he slightly crouched down, before throwing two kicks as fast as he could.

[Blood crescent kick]

The kicks were performed so fast that the others could barely see it, and out from his legs, two large lines of red curved blades came out. It didn't take long for them to reach the ship, and when it did, the attack hit it like an axe. It sliced through the ship, and pieces started to fall to the ground.

He had gained exp from them. Perhaps the old Quinn would have felt sorry for them, but Paul's words rung through his head. This was war, and if he wanted to change the place he needed to be prepared to do at least this much.

Just seconds ago, they had attempted to end his, and others lives with no hesitation, so why should he worry about theirs?

"So strong," Alex said, watching Quinn's back.

And all of them standing there could agree.

'Is this why our boss didn't want us to touch him, is this the power of the Blades?'

"Let's go," Quinn said.

The group started to run through the shelters, gathering as many people as they could on their way. Unfortunately, in this type of situation, if there were any that were injured or unable to move, they would have to be left behind, including those in the Graylash family.

Thanks to them engaging with most of the Sunshield members, they could run through the shelter without much trouble. Their main concern was dealing with the small airsh.i.p.s that were firing all over the place for them.

Dennis flew up high in the sky with his large wings, he acted as a sign to all the Eagle members and the citizens of where to go. He could see at the teleporting station that there was fighting going on. They needed to hurry before the attackers destroyed that as well.

He had destroyed ship after ship, and he wasn't slowing down at all. If it wasn't for him, many of them would have died already. Seeing everything Quinn was doing, Dennis owed this strange young man he had only just met nearly everything.

Finally, they had reached their destination, and the strongest members of the Eagles were dealing with a squad of twenty of the Sunshield family. They had managed to kill a couple, but the deaths on their side were many.

It was hard to stand there and just watch, as the heat emitting from their ability was too much.

"Boss!"

"Boss!" A lot of the Eagles cried out hearing his name. In an instant, he had engaged in battle, evening out the sides, hitting the men and protecting them.

"Quinn, Linda, I know this is a lot of me to ask, but make sure those people get somewhere safe," Dennis shouted.

They didn't need to be asked, they were already planning it. While the fighting was happening outside, the others had managed to get indoors. Most of the teleporters had already been destroyed, burnt or hit by the destroyed buildings' rubble.

It looked like there was only one left working. It was no wonder those outside were fighting with their lives, it was their only way out.

The people that had gathered through with them went through the portal quickly, as Quinn and the others hurried them in.

"You guys should go as well." The old man said.

"But everyone else, Dennis?" Linda replied back.

"This is our faction, not yours and who knows, they might have also attacked the Crow's at the same time. This portal doesn't lead to your planet, but you will be able to get back to yours with no trouble as long as they haven't attacked other places."

Linda didn't want to leave, but he was right. She thought about the Crows, her brother, her family. It was the same for Quinn. Those important to him, Fex was at the other base.

Looking at the people, there seemed to be only a small handful left.

"We'll go after these go in," Linda said, and Quinn didn't disagree.

However, another explosion came from outside. One bigger than the others. One side of the wall had been destroyed, hurling parts of rubble and brick at them.

Quinn had managed to protect himself and Alex, and Linda was able to stand her ground.

"Hey, old man, wake up!" The Graylash leader said. When the others came over, they could see it was pointless, half his body from the waist down had been ripped off.

In all honesty, Quinn looked at him, and he probably could save him now like he did Linda by turning him, but he had no d.e.s.i.r.e to. Just like Kazz and the others had said, turning everyone he could was not the solution to saving everybody.

They looked up at the teleporter, only to see the last one left had been destroyed.

At that moment, Dennis was sent flying in, hurt and burnt in several places through the broken wall. All the men outside had died, and walking in were ten members of the Sunshield family.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The building the group were standing in could hardly be called a building anymore. Originally two floors, but one would never guess if they were to look at it. The roof had been completely blown away, allowing for the sunlight to pour down on them, and most of the walls were crumbled. As for one side, the wall had disappeared entirely.

When looking out from where the wall once was, they could see ten Sunshield family members walking towards them. Half of their squad had been defeated, but as for the Eagle members that were protecting the place, all of them had died, and even Dennis looked beat.

Linda helped him get to his feet as his wings started to retract into himself. He had fought with all he had using his soul weapon and managed to defeat many, but the soul weapon had used up all of his MC points. At this point, other than his physical strength and equipment he had on him, he was out of the fight.

The other's stood up waiting for an attack, while Alex had remained by the old man's side. He was still on his last breaths, and at least Alex could be there for him when he passed on. There wasn't really much he could do to aid in the fight in the first place.

"My apartment…" the old man said "Inside..there is a portable.." But before he could finish, the old man was no longer.

However, both Quinn who could hear him from a distance and Alex knew what he was trying to say. There was something in the old man's apartment. A portable teleporter and maybe their only hope of getting out of here.

But now standing in their way was ten men.

The Graylash leader looked at Dennis, he was beaten and then there were only Quinn and Linda that could fight. This fight was over.

One of the Sunshields dashed forward towards Dennis hoping to finish him off. Still, out of his side, he could see someone moving towards him, he drew out his blades and activated his ability coating it in fire, swinging it towards the man.

However, a strange shadow had encased the fire, stopping it, and the next thing he knew, he was sent flying with a punch that contained all of Quinn's power.

The fire ability was quite unique compared to the other elements. Water, earth and lightning could be formed naturally, and at a high level, it seemed like it appeared out of thin air. Whereas the fire ability came from within themselves, as if their body was made of fire.

This meant nearly all fire users were close range fighters, as they couldn't shoot out fireballs and things like so.

Seeing their member not get up from the floor, the Sunshield family members had paused.

'That's right, the young shadow boy. If we got those orders, I'm sure they did too.' The Graylash leader said as he ran out in front of Quinn.

"Stop!" The Graylash family leader said. "As you can see, this boy wields the shadow power. I'm sure of it, if the Graylash family got orders to not harm him, then the Sunshields did too."

Quinn could hear everything that was being said, and now he was even more confused. Had someone ordered them to not touch him, but why would they do that? Was it something to do with the vampires?

Honestly, Quinn was just happy that the Sunshield's were hesitating for some reason. When Quinn used his inspect skill on the man in front, the instant level up Quest had appeared. It meant this person was strong.

Not only that, but Quinn had already used a considerable amount of his MC points, blocking the shots from the spacesh.i.p.s protecting the people. If there was a tough battle ahead of him, he wouldn't be able to hold back, and even if they did win, there were four more squads like this one.

Fighting was a foolish option to choose. The best choice was to run.

"Ah, yes." The Sunshield squad leader said. "The order from the Blades to not touch the shadow boy right? Well of course we did, but are you Graylashes are genuinely idiots. Why would we follow that now? The war has already started, and if we plan to get rid of you, then we plan to get rid of them eventually as well.

"Besides, it's clear by this boy's ability he isn't actually one of the Blade's himself. He is only under their protection. If we get rid of him here, how long until they find out, how would they even find out?" The man started to chuckle.

A certain word, in particular, had stuck out to Quinn. The Blade's. Did this have something to do with them? The Blades was Vorden's family name, but things weren't making a lot of sense. Why would the big three not attack him because of them?

Wasn't Vorden's family just an Original family?

But Quinn didn't have much time to think, as the Sunshield family's arms and legs covered themselves in fire, ready for a fight.

Quinn quickly placed his hand on the floor.

[Shadow travel]

From his fingertips, the floor and area around them started to be covered in a shadow until it had finally reached all members of Quinn's group. They felt themselves sinking in. Suddenly, they were all in this dark space, and when they looked up, they could see the building they were in just seconds ago.

Back on the surface, the dark shadow circle remained, and it started to move along the floor, moving through everything. The Sunshield's, seeing this, tried to attack it but Quinn had dodged and moved their advances.

This was another one of the new Shadow skills Quinn had learnt, Arthur had used it to transport them to the fourteenth castle once. However, Quinn realised that Shadow Travel took up his MC points quickly. If he was to use it for a howl, then he wouldn't be able to use it for a fight.

Maybe for someone like Arthur, who had a large amount of MC, it was fine, but it would be a struggle for Quinn, especially depending on how many people were in it as well.

"Quinn, you saved us!' Alex said, but Quinn's face was sweating, as he was struggling to keep it up.

"Ah, Dennis, tell us where the old man's apartment is quickly."

With Dennis guiding the way, Quinn was able to control the shadow and started to head in the right direction. Above, the others could see the fight in many parts still going on. Most of the citizens had already either escaped or were dead. There now were only a few of the Eagles as well as the Graylash people fighting.

Breaking down the door and entering the room, it didn't take them long to find the portable teleporter the old man was talking about. It was placed on the ground and opened up. Where it went, who knew, but at least supposedly it would be safer than where they were.

"Wait!" Alex said. "Do any of us have the explosion thingy? You know what they use to destroy the teleporter once we go through. If not, won't they just find us wherever we are? They'll know we escaped."

It was true, but they couldn't imagine them going through the teleporter to attack another planet again, would they? Still, it would bring unnecessary harm to whatever planet they were going to.

"Don't you guys worry about that," Dennis said, standing up straight. "I'm staying behind anyway. There are still members of the Eagles left here, I need to protect them."

"I know how you feel." Linda said, "But you can't defeat all of the members on your own, you can't even transform at the moment. You would just be... Live!, Live to fight another day!"

But Dennis shook his head. "I have already decided."

A loud bang was heard again, the whole building started to vibrate, and it wasn't long until they had heard another. Looking out of the window, the Graylash leader could see that they were using the sh.i.p.s to destroy building after building. A team would search it before hand, and then it would be blown to pieces.

He looked outside, and then he looked at all the others behind him, they were all standing by the teleporter ready to go in.

He walked over slowly to them, with his head down, and then stomping his foot on the ground and making a fist of lightning, he punched Dennis right in the stomach. The force was strong and sent him across and into the teleporter.

"All of you go." The Graylash leader said. "That idiot would have never left here if I didn't do that. You have people to protect, and I have my people here too." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#&apos;t-attack-the-blade-family_51379124589086655">#&apos;t-attack-the-blade-family_51379124589086655</a> for visiting.

Unlike Dennis, the others didn't have much attachment and started to go through the teleporter one by one until Quinn was left. As he partially stepped through the teleporter, he turned to say thank you, but the Graylash leader said one last thing.

"Boy." The leader said. "If you know the Blades well enough. Then maybe you can find them and stop this war."

These were the last words he heard before Quinn transported to a new land.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Out somewhere in an unknown area, in uncharted territory, a top of the line spaceship could be seen floating in place. One would think there would be a top-level highly coordinated crew on board but left to protect the large ship that could house around two thousand or so soldiers, was a single man.

Or a single young a.d.u.l.t, called Peter. It had been a while now since the others had left him to take care of the ship and he could safely say there were no problems. At least with the ship itself, for there was one large problem with himself. It was the fact that he was bored.

There were a few reasons why Peter had been selected as the perfect candidate. The main ones being that he never needed to sleep. If there was ever an enemy coming at any time of the day, he would be able to tell.

His ability to absorb and repay knowledge quickly was another point. Everything when Logan needed to tell him about the control's of the ship. It had sunken in and only needed to be said once.

He had received no contact in the ship from any of his team-mates. That included Quinn, but he wasn't too worried. At one point, Peter could feel himself getting stronger, which meant Quinn was getting stronger as well.

However, there was one thing that Peter could do to pass the time while on the ship, and that was playing the VR game, power fighters. There was a gaming room onboard the ship that had a few VR capsules for them to play in. At first, Peter had steered away from playing the game taking his duty seriously.

But during his time in the ship, he didn't see anything happening. Not a single interesting thing had occurred. It turns out space was pretty boring once you got past all the pretty sights. Especially the part they were in right now.

The large ship was partly still in the Milky Way galaxy and still close to earth's solar system. They were far out from the path that one would have to go to head to the warp stations. The warpstaions was practically a large teleporter that the humans used to move their sh.i.p.s. There were four in total spread far apart from each other, each owned by the big family and the military and Truedream sharing one of them.

This was because the beast planets weren't located in the same solar system as the one on earth. Although the warp station was no longer heavily manned or controlled by the military or families like it used to be, just like the earth stations. Such a large and powerful looking ship would have brought them a lot of attention, which was why they had chosen to use the smaller sh.i.p.s to arrive at the Crow's base.

So the area, the large ship and Peter were in, was a dead space located in the Graylash family area but there were no planets nearby, or anything. In the end, he gave in to his temptation and started to play the VR game once more. He wasn't just planning on playing the game but also improving his skills.

He realised that when he went to the vampire world, he couldn't rely on his strength and healing ability. There were plenty of vampires who already had that. The place where he lacked was fighting skill.

But there was no Edward to teach him here, so the only thing he could do was watch the skills people used in the game and try to imitate them.

When looking on, he quickly realised his problem. If he didn't have a traveller ID, he would only be able to face opponents ranked from F to D. Still, he would play the game anyway.

His opponents were less than impressive, most of them were slow, and didn't really help Peter learn anything. Still, it was the only thing he could do. His one hour soon became two which soon became three, and among the low ranks, he was making a name for himself again.

"ZombieP, he just beats up everyone with his fists, the game says he doesn't even have any beast armour attachments, how is he so strong?"

"Strength ability, maybe?"

"Nahh, I've seen his username before, when I was at the military, this guy, he can heal really fast, that's why he's called Zombiep"

A few opponents had injured him and had gotten to witness this, but they still couldn't figure out how he was beating people so easily. With each match, he played he would get an invitation asking him to join their faction. He would ignore it and continue to play the game.

'Damn, did something happen while I was playing the game?' He rushed over to what looked like a radar screen.

The sensors on the ship had picked up something.

"Display image," Peter said.

The centre section of the glass screen that would usually show the outside space changed showing an image of a small ship that was approaching them.

'Now this is a little interesting. Quinn did say if I couldn't deal with it then I shouldn't, but this should be enough, right?'

The controller Logan had given him was more like a touch screen tablet, with tabs. Each one, when clicked on and selected, would control a different part of the ship. Searching with his eyes, he finally saw it, the tab for the ship's weapons.

Inside the small spaceship, was military personnel. A team of four to be exact. Originally there were two sh.i.p.s that were tailing the larger ship when it had left for earth. At first, they had both left to report, but the commander asked for one of them to stay and keep an eye but to leave immediately if they saw any other sh.i.p.s approach the larger one.

Oscar, the supreme commander, was afraid that the ship now belonged to the Graylashes and the whole thing was a trap if the military tried to get it back.

After watching for a long time, they had seen no one approach it, and only a small ship left towards the Warp station. So much time had passed by, and there was nothing.

In the end, the ship decided to tempt fate. They made the sh.i.p.s, so they knew the raiders range. The soldiers' hearts were beating fast, and when they finally entered the area, there was no reaction. They briefed a sigh of relief.

They tried making contact with the large ship as the commander asked, but there was no answer or anything. It was all too strange, so they decided to investigate.

Halfway on their way, there was when they realised their mistake. The ship had made its first movements. Out from the bottom, a circle head had come outs and with it for cannons.

Now the ship had been seen, Peter couldn't let them get away. The particles surrounded the cannon's and the small ship tried to move away, but it was too late.

As the bright white beam left the cannons, the attack was too wide for them to avoid. It had hit the ship destroying most of it, and everything that was inside.

"Error, Error. Please refill the canon with Advanced tier crystals" the Spaceship spoke. Right now, they didn't have any advanced tier crystals, the only ones that were on board were bags and bags of the small blue ones. Which were used to maintain the ship. One a week a bag of the crystals had to be dumped into a special area shown by Logan.

Peter started to scratch his head now wondering if blasting them was such a good idea.

It looked like if more trouble was to come, then Peter could no longer use the cannon which would definitely bring them more trouble.

'Hopefully, the others have returned by then.' Peter thought.

His routine was once again boring, and he had expected something to happen quite soon after destroying the sh.i.p.s, but still, there was nothing.

So before entering, he went back and returned with some beast gear. It was a pair of basic tier Tonfa. A Tonfa was a device similar to a Botton, a blunt object, but there would be a side handle, willing a part of it to be used as a support.

Rather than swing around a baton-like so, it felt more like a natural part of one's hands. These were gifts from Logan.

There were many weapons Logan had tired a while ago when he first worked with Peter in the game, and this item was one that had suited him greatly.

If he could get skilful in using these and then make a beast weapon, it would increase his power, just as Peter was about to get in, a message was received on the ship.

The game could wait, for the first time, Peter was going to have human interaction.

"Play message."

"Hey Peter, it's Logan. I've sorted out what I wanted to sort out on my end, so I've started digging into the Bree family. It looks like there may soon be a chance for us all to meet again. Something big is going to happen, and soon." Logan said.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

It was a normal midday on Planet Jokeenly, there was nothing out of the ordinary. The faction placed there were doing their usual everyday routine, where people would come and go completing quests. They would then hand in the rewards to the faction.

Inside their main base, in the teleporter room, they weren't expecting any visitors today. Because of the high tension that was going on, if one were to use a teleporter to travel to another planet, they would first inform someone beforehand. Even if they were under the same family.

It was also so the Graylash could keep track of numbers and who was where. That's why when a portal rift suddenly opened inside their portal room, all the guards that were there that day were on high alert. Seconds after the portal was opened, they saw a man come flying out and landing on the ground.

Four men immediately went to surround him, while the other six carried on waiting by the teleporter in case there were others to come through as well.

"The man looks injured." One of them said. "There are burn marks all over him."

A few groans were made, but not much else was said from the man, and as he had finally passed out, three more people had come through the teleporter shortly after him. Quinn, seeing the guards, raised his hands immediately. He didn't want to get into a fight now and using his inspect skill, he could see that they were not part of the Graylash family nor the Sunshield family, which was a relief.

'It looks like this place at least hasn't been attacked.' Quinn thought.

They were safe, for now.

The group was taken away for questioning and then told to stay in the base while being looked over. In the meantime, they would try to confirm if what they had said was true or not. They didn't lie about what happened, they had no reason to, and they were sure it would get whoever was in charge's attention.

It was a tense few moments but felt like nothing compared to what they had all gone through. However, their treatment seemed to change as soon as Dennis had gained consciousness. Dennis seemed to recognise the planet they were on and the faction, known as the Underdogs.

This was all because of the old man, who used to be a member of this faction before joining the Eagles. Their relationship was close.

After hearing what Dennis had to say and confirming that they could indeed no longer get in contact or connect with the systems at their faction, he had to believe what they were saying was true. All they needed to do now was wait for confirmation from the Graylash family.

The man in charge of the Underdogs named Corg was the leader and a compassionate man. He said they could stay at this shelter for as long as they wished, or use the teleporters to return to the Crows. Their story was devastating to hear, and he could tell they had been through a lot.

Through it all, before leaving the base, Dennis had made one request.

"Corg, if you could do me a favour, in your report, could you perhaps not tell them we survived? The Graylashes, I want to see what they are going to do about this first before deciding everything."

Corg as a leader himself understood what he was trying to do.

When they left the base, they had entered the shelter, and this one, in particular, was set out and designed differently to ones they had been at before. The shops and houses were appropriately built instead of temporary, having personal designs to each place. Potted plants were seen placed outside homes and stone walkways.

If anything, it didn't feel like a temporary shelter, or a shelter at all but looked more like an old equine city.

This was because this was classified as a tier-one shelter. It was one of the bigger factions under the Graylash family. They could tell immediately due to the amount of Graylashes inside the facility.

The group eventually decided to head to a coffee shop and sat outside on the nice day. They needed to talk before deciding what to do next. As they sipped their drinks, they looked at the peaceful buildings and the people's smiling faces.

Dennis continued to shake his head.

"They're all gone, aren't they? All of them."

"We will pay them back," Linda said. "For now, we have to figure out what we're going to do."

According to Corg, they had directly received a large influx of people from the Graylash family, nothing compared to the small number of men that were sent to the Eagles. It seemed somehow, they knew that the Sunshield family were planning an attack.

But they chose to send the most men to the more important places.

However, it seemed like the only place that had been attacked so far was the Eagles, as Corg could get in contact with every other base apart from theirs.

"I think the Graylashes have given up on the smaller sized factions." Alex finally said. "If you think about it, they can't spread themselves too thin. Otherwise, it leaves their home planet vulnerable to be attacked. You can see how many men were sent here, and how many were at the Eagles.

"You heard what the Graylash squad leader said, he never expected them to come so soon. Maybe they were meant to just scout out the place, and then head back home. If they knew an attack would happen and they were planning to stop it, they would have sent more people.

"Even now, after an attack has happened, they haven't even chosen to inform the other factions to keep their guard up, and it doesn't seem like any Graylash members have been sent to the Crow's place either. It's like they have decided that these planets are already at a loss. For now, they will happily take the benefits but not responsibility and risk their own people's lives. The whole situation is just a load of crap!"

A lot of them actually thought of this possibility, but hearing Alex say it out loud had brought it home for them.

"That's probably why they have been pushing all the medium factions to gather crystals harder. If we get them all before the Sunshields even attack then what does it matter?"

Hearing all of this, Quinn thought it was finally time then.

"The Sunshield family will come and attack the Crow's. If they started with the Eagles, they will continue with the others. The Graylashes won't help so I see no reason why you should ally yourselves with them anymore.

"This offer is to the both of you and all of the Crows," Quinn said, looking at Linda. In a way, Linda had no choice but to agree to what he was about to suggest, but he wanted Blip and the others on his side as well. "On the surface, you appear to still be working with the Crow's, but you will no longer be with them. You'll be with me instead."

"Look, I don't know who you are, and I owe you a lot," Dennis said. "I agree we're on our own, but if the Sunshields come to attack and we can't fend them off, then where do we go? We were only able to go here because we are with the Graylashes under their banner. All of the planets are owned by one of the big three, and the earth is mostly covered by the military. There are some undiscovered places, but if we stay there, we will be in the middle of a war zone constantly."

"Linda, do you remember Paul?" Quinn said. "Paul is under me, and he used to be the head general of military base two. We err..stole one of the large sh.i.p.s that can house around two thousand people. For now, this is enough to accommodate all of the Crow members. It's a temporary solution but good enough while we build our power.

"Dennis, you aren't the only faction that feels distant with the head families, there are a lot like you, and I have more people on my side in more places than you think. What I suggest is we prepare for the Sunshield family coming to the Crow's base. We set up teleporters between the large spaceship and the home planet. When they come, the civilians can move over, and we will have our last stand without worrying about them."

Usually, Dennis would say someone so young looking was crazy to even suggest such things, but there was something strange about him. The Graylash squad family leader attitude changed after learning of his ability. The Sunshields seemed to have known him as well. Then they learn that he has an ex second general under him. Last, of all his power, Dennis could admit he was strangely strong.

"I already said I owe you," Dennis replied. "Even if your crazy plan doesn't work out, it doesn't matter. I just want you to give me a chance to give payback to the Sunshield family, and I can't really forgive the Graylashes either for not letting us know beforehand."

That was one person on board, and a strong ally to the team, then Quinn looked towards Linda for an answer as well.

"I agree with what you said, but we will have to convince Blip. I don't think it will be a problem. Of late he has been complaining about the Graylashes more and more, and if he learns of everything that happened, it shouldn't be too difficult."

"I trust you," Quinn said.

The near-death experience had brought these people closer together. If the Crow's agreed to join and they could stop the planet from being taken over, they would have a beast planet to hunt on and be able to use the ship as a base of operations.

The faction was slowly coming together.

But more than anything, there was one critical thought on Quinn's mind. It was the Graylash's squad leader's last words.

Was it true that the Blade family were able to stop this, and was it the same Blade that Vorden belonged to? Quinn had questions, and he was hoping he could find answers.

'Have any of you ever heard of the Blade family?" Quinn asked.

They thought about it for a while, but it wasn't ringing any bells to anyone.

"Apart from what those two were saying before, I've never heard of them," Dennis replied.

It seemed like Quinn would soon need to contact Vorden.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Back at the Crow's shelter, people were still feeling the effect of the big hunt, but they knew they would need to get back to their usual routine soon. There were, however, still effects due to what had happened. People were now taking fewer risks in their quests, taking lower levelled ones and less frequently.

It was a grim reminder to the travellers that in the end, they valued their life, other some ranking system, or rewards from the Graylash family. Blip, their leader understood this more than anyone.

Behind the scenes, the Graylash family were actually getting frustrated with him. Suddenly, the number of crystals he was delivering to them plummeted after the event. They seemed to be pressuring him every day and uncaring about his people.

"Did you not just hear me, a man died. It's normal for production to go down after such a thing!" Blip said with frustration in his voice.

Right now, he was on a video call with one of the Graylash members.

"Blip, if you can't get us those crystals, then we have no resources to fight the families that come after us, and that includes your base. We're a big team in all of this, and if your faction isn't doing your part, that means others have to make up for it. We can't have that. If there is no improvement soon, they were going to have to drop you from the team.

"And if you're not on our team, it means you're on a different team. I hope you understand."

The video call had ended, and Blip slammed his fist on the desk. He was always calm when dealing with things, he knew getting angry didn't help. But every time he saw how heartless the Graylashes were being, he couldn't help himself.

'Linda, come back soon, or I might say something I regret.'

While Quinn was away, the others decided to not do any quests until he had come back. It wasn't that they couldn't. Many of them now trusted them after such an attack, and there were always the new guys they could use.

But they had their own things to do. With the new recruits being from base two. Fex was trying to get a moment when they were alone. When they were, he would use his influence skill to make them forget Paul's appearance.

Paul was walking around the base hooded, but there was no doubt they would recognise him if the students saw him. As for Paul, during this time, he continued to learn the level three poison ability and had even purchased the four and five book, to slowly increase his power.

Kazz, she was in her own apartment, it was the first time she had been away from Paul. She could trust for the short time, while not going on quests for him to not reveal himself, and with Quinn not around, she thought it was the perfect time.

The perfect time to do her monthly report. Inside her room, she had taken out the teleporter she had brought with her. It was square in design, and it was a special one that only Vampires had access to at the moment.

On the front display, she pressed some dials.

[Please set return code] The machine said.

She inputted the code, 982667.

[Return code set]

Pressing a few more buttons, a new message was heard.

To do this, she would have to contact the eighth leader, Jill, who would set a code on her end with another teleporter. With the vampire teleporters, they could at any time go to each set up teleporter as long as they knew the code.

The vampires had even set up a back door code that allowed them to travel to the earth station, and this is what Fex had used to arrive on earth.

However, these codes would often change, making it harder for people to figure out. With the portal she was using now, the return code had been set, so when she was on the other side, all she would need to do, Is find a teleporter and input the return code.

When she was back, she would clear the machine's code. Only in emergencies, or when they knew they would not return, would they destroy the teleporter.

After receiving the code from Jill. She stepped in, and she was curtly in the king's throne room.

Jill had already prepared everything and seeing the king, she knelt down.

"You may raise your head." The king said.

Compared to the last time she had seen him, he looked worse than before. His skin and pale face weren't the only problems, but it looked like he was also losing weight for the first time. No one knew how long he had, but if he didn't go into eternal slumber soon, there was a high chance that he could probably die.

"Please give your report," Dwight said, one of the king's royal knights who stood by his side.

Kazz went on to explain the situation on earth, at the moment, their team was the only eyes and ears the vampires had. Or at least the only ones they allowed for the moment. She told them the state of the humans, and how they were at war, and what Quinn and the others had done so far, joining a faction under one of the big families. However, she didn't go into specifics, not talking about the men she had killed and why, and what actions they had to take to prevent such a thing.

The simple reason, she wasn't asked. She was asked if they had been compromised by any of the humans, and her answer was no to this. If they asked her if they had any problems, she would also answer no. Because to her, everything was going smoothly.

"And how has Paul been? Do you think he will be trouble for us?" Dwight asked.

"He hasn't tried to speak to anyone. He seems a little frustrated at his situation." Kazz said, then she started to think back to how Paul had actually treated her so far. In particular, she remembered Paul trying to give her lectures from time to time, mostly telling her human views.

Then, unexpected words came out from her mouth. "He is a good man. I believe he is truly doing this, so his people don't get hurt."

It was a compliment, a first time for them. The only time they would hear Kazz say nice things about people, was when she was talking about her own leader Bryce.

"Has there been any news about our vampires that have gone missing?"

She shook her head.

"I haven't been able to locate or identify any of the past agents at the moment, nor know why they have disappeared. However, communication is limited between those of their own factions now. It seems like many had died at the start of the war. Currently, it has calmed down a little."

Kazz was dismissed and free to leave, and so she stepped through the teleporter.

When Kazz returned through the teleporter, she had entered her room again, but instead of taking the teleporter down. She knelt over and started inputting a new code before stepping in again. This time when she went through the teleporter, she arrived directly at the first castle where Bryce was sitting down on his throne waiting for her.

She had given the same details as she had done the king only missing out about Paul's kind part. Hearing this, he came to the conclusion that Paul wouldn't try anything. What he didn't like personally, was how much power Quinn was seemingly getting.

Hearing about killing an emperor tier beast was quite an accomplishment. He was young and soon would only grow. He feared that maybe one day Quinn would use this power against the vampires.

'Maybe, I need more eyes down there myself. That way, they can keep an eye on everyone.' The king had decided not to send any more vampires, but he thought it was foolish to trust all the information coming from a team composed mostly of past humans and a new leader.

The king was too cautious and too trusting. So in his place, Bryce would act for him.

"When you return, don't reset your code," Bryce said, and nothing else.

After a couple of days had passed, Quinn and the others had finally returned, and with them, they had brought back two new people with them. One of them the Crow's recognised well, Dennis.

Seeing the happy and smiling faces of the Crows when greeting him and how they said nothing but positive things too Dennis. It looked like the Graylashes chose to inform no one of what had happened.

Before coming back to the Crow's, Quinn had made it clear to all of them. No matter what, Kazz was not to find out what he had done on the eagle's planet, and she was not on their side.

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Upon returning to the shelter, both Linda and Dennis were left to do the talking. Quinn left it up to them to try and convince Blip of their plans. They knew him best, and Quinn felt like his presence wasn't helpful at times like this.

Especially since most people, when looking at him, only saw him as someone who was young and naive. Their minds usually changed only when they saw him in action and Blip hadn't done so. However, if he was to hear what happened from two people of high position and that he trusted, it was more likely he would be convinced.

They were in his office and told him everything. Linda recounted only parts of what had happened to the Eagles and how they were attacked, she didn't want Dennis to relive that painful experience again. When she was done, Dennis was the one who had told him of the plan that Quinn had come up with and the resources he had to do such a thing.

They both had nothing but praises for him.

On top of this, Linda also had to explain Quinn's credibility, about the large ship, and how he had defeated the emperor and king tier beast. And how he was the Night Demon. Which didn't come as a surprise due to Blip already knowing full well about it.

Still, Blip was absolutely stunned after hearing everything about the Eagles, but he couldn't imagine Dennis lying to him, and the pained look on his face said it all. How true all of this was.

"Those Graylashes, they haven't even informed us or warned us." Blip said, frustrated. "If the Sunshields have already attacked one of the medium bases, they won't just be attacking one. They will probably come after us at some point."

"That's why I think it's best if we go through with this. Detach ourselves from the Graylashes." Linda said. "Honestly, I don't know how long we can be protected for by Quinn. He's just a kid at the end of the day, but if you saw how those people reacted when they saw his power, it was different. Even the Sunshield family, they were almost scared to act. I don't trust him a hundred percent, but I trust him more than any of the others out there."

Although Linda didn't know why the big three were scared of him, she thought it might have something to do with the vampires, that she was now a part of. Maybe they secretly ran the whole thing behind the scenes, and that's why they were scared of him.

Still, she had told Blip pretty much everything that happened, but she still hadn't told him about herself. She wasn't allowed to, but even if she was, it was something she wouldn't have been able to bring herself to tell her brother just yet.

"Okay." Blip said. "But there are a few things I would like to suggest. First, the others won't just accept Quinn as the leader. I would do everything as planned without telling the people, there is no need to cause a panic, but we will tell the faction members to prepare themselves.

"When the attack happens, we will move everyone to the large ship Quinn has prepared, and we will inform them it was due to him. They are more likely to listen to him if they feel in debt to him. This will hopefully get more people to stay, as well. We won't be able to keep everyone.

"Second, even with this, there will still be people who just don't agree with it. I suggest we form a seat of leaders. Me, Dennis and Quinn, with each of us having an equal say in what to do. That should stop any restless Crows from acting out."

A smile appeared on both Dennis and Linda's faces. It didn't seem like it was too hard to convince Blip after all. That was because they were unaware of the many confrontations that he was having with the Graylashes behind the scenes.

Now with all this sorted, he couldn't wait for his next call when they were no longer a part of the Graylashes, he could finally say what was on his mind for the longest time.

While Quinn was waiting to hear Blip's thoughts, he busied himself by introducing Alex to the whole group. He informed them that he was a forger that would be joining the team.

The first person he was introduced to was Sam.

'Quinn went all this way just to get a forger. He looks young, am I missing something? He looks so ordinary.'

"Hey, you just thought something bad about me, didn't you?" Alex said.

Sam was startled. It was true, but he just didn't know how to reply, he was staring at the floor as he was trying to come up with the words.

"I've seen those big eyes before. Everyone looks at me like that, but just you wait. When I create some killer equipment for you, you'll change your mind. And you know what…. I'm charging you full price." Alex said before onto the next person.

All Sam could do was sigh, he hated confrontation, and he couldn't fight back because it was true.

"Hey, you're wearing the c.h.e.s.t piece I created," Alex said when he came across Fex.

"You were the one who made this?" Fex said with his eyes open.

"I can see me, and you are going to get along well. Anyone with such a good eye is cool with me." Alex said with a thumbs up.

The interaction with Kazz was quite short, as usual, she put on a cute smile and proceeded to shake Alex's hand.

In doing so, Alex's face went bright red, and he thought one thing. 'Cute.'

'Is this the person Quinn said is extremely dangerous and will kill us if she finds out about the skill he used.' For some reason, behind the innocent look on her face, he just couldn't see it, but he would be sure to keep his word.

"It's nice to welcome you onto the team." Paul said.

"Yes, sir." Alex automatically responded. When seeing Paul, he felt like he was still at the military school.

Paul shook his head.

"You don't answer to me now, he's your leader."

It was really true, after all. It was amazing enough to learn that Quinn was the Night Demon who had beaten Duke, but to also somehow get the head general under his wing. He just couldn't imagine the events that could make that possible. Of course, Alex knew nothing about Quinn being a vampire.

With the introductions done, the others asked whether or not they would be going on a quest now that he was back, but Quinn had other things he wanted to do.

The attack from the Sunshields was coming, and with Kazz on his back, there was a major problem. Quinn wouldn't be able to use his vampire powers, limiting his potential.

What he was worried about now more than anything, was the tenth's people. He was sure he was strong enough to go against her, to silence her or force her. But if they found out that Quinn broke the rules, what would happen to Leo and Erin who were still there and what about the people?

While living his life as Vincent, his body had gone through the pain of already abandoning them once, and for some reason, Vincent's duty felt like it had become his. He couldn't just leave the vampires on their own. He couldn't just break ties with the vampires just yet until he knew what to do with them.

At some point in time, Quinn's own goals and Vincent's goals were now in his head all along.

However, this meant he wouldn't be able to beat the Sunshiledes or at least it wouldn't be an easy fight. Yes, he had the help of the others with him, but they wouldn't be able to use the full extent of their powers either. So Quinn needed something more.

He would be able to use his shadow ability, but there was one more thing he had yet to finish learning. That was his soul weapon.

Before the attack, Quinn was determined to finish his soul weapon.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The new venture and collaboration between the Crow and the Cursed family was a success. Quinn had been informed about Blip agreeing to his plan. He never liked working for the Graylashes, and he felt like in their hands, more people would soon meet their ends anyway.

He would much rather his own people be in control of their own destiny, but they just honestly didn't have the power to do it. Blip was just hoping that this collaboration wouldn't end up like some of the previous ones that nearly got them all wiped out in an instant. Either way, if they did nothing, they would get attacked by the Sunshields anyway.

Inside Blip's office, Quinn's group, Blip, and his B ranks including Nate, were in a meeting. It was the first meeting they would have as collaborative partners. Blip had decided to inform Megan of the plans since she had great support within the Crows as well, and she had been with them for a long time.

They had set up a table in one of the empty training rooms and told the others that they couldn't use it for now.

The first part of the meeting was mentioning what happened while Linda and Quinn were away, and just who and why Dennis was involved in all of this.

Quinn had yet to even tell his friends and teammates what had happened, so this had come as a sudden surprise to them as well.

"And that is why we will be collaborating with each other from now on. The decision has been made." Blip said.

Nate and Sam had smiles on their faces. They thought maybe they would have to get involved at some point to help Quinn with his plan of creating his own faction, but it seemed like he was doing everything himself already.

"Megan, I want you to inform the faction members of a possible attack. Just break it down to them slowly. I don't want anyone panicking, and I don't want this getting out to their families. If it does, we can't help it, but I trust you can figure a way to sort this out."

She nodded in response as his words strengthened her resolve. Megan didn't complain at all about the collab. This was because she knew how much pressure Blip was being put under. She blamed Mitchell's death on the Graylash family as well.

"Nate, since you are the best when it comes to hand to hand combat, I want you to start training the Crows in this. Quests will be limited to low rating ones for now, unless a special request is made. The Sunshield family are masters in hand to hand combat. Even if our members use weapons, it will be good to know how to react to certain things.

"Sam, I want you to use that big brain of yours to come up with an effective escape plan for the others. I will give you the funds needed to purchase and set up the teleporter linking the large ship back to the Crow's place. Quinn said he will send some people to fly out with you to head back to the ship."

No one had complaints about this either, as Sam had proved himself many times that he had the best brains out of everyone there for situations like these.

"Are there any more concerns?" Blip asked.

Quinn was the first to speak.

"I was wondering if we could use some of the Crow's funds to purchase a few things. Nate before mentioned there was a machine that the military used to help with learning the soul weapon. If we can get one, it would help me and the others greatly.

"On top of this, Alex is able to create beast gear for your people, better than what they currently have, but we don't have the equipment to do it."

There were still a lot of items in Quinn's shop at the advanced level. Items that gave better stats than those that were for sale in the Crow's shelter. If Alex could mass produce these for the Crows, it would give their team that little bit of extra strength.

"For now I have decided to give the Graylashes, the minimal amount of crystals we can. One, this will annoy them, which is a win in my book." Blip repleid. "And two, we can use the rest of the crystals for ourselves. Whatever we have in storage, feel free to make use of it.

"However, as for your first request. Purchasing teleporters in the first place is expensive. We will be using most of our funds on that. I'm afraid we won't have much to purchase the machine you are talking about. It's costly as well."

Quinn wasn't too confident that without the machine, he would learn to use the soul weapon within time. In fact, these days, because he felt rushed to learn it, his mind was unfocused, and he wasn't making any progress at all.

"Would you be able to purchase the blueprints for the machine?" Alex asked. The others looked at him strangely at the table, as if he did something wrong.

"Did I say something strange?" Alex replied.

"No," Linda replied. "But can you really make the machine if you only have the blueprint? I thought only top-level Forgers could do that."

"As long as I have a blueprint, I can do anything," Alex replied.

Quinn was right, Alex was special, and it was worth everything to bring him over to his side.

Blueprints for such things were usually very expensive. It was a forger's secret, and they would only sell it to a large group for a good price. It meant someone could then mass-produce the works as long as they had a forger skilled enough to do so.

But for things such as training equipment and so on, they weren't so expensive.

Everyone busily continued doing their own things. After purchasing the teleporters needed, Sam had gone with Fex out in space to head back to the large ship.

Quinn continued to practice separating his mind and c.h.e.s.t, but it seemed like the last hurdle was just too complicated for him.

But at last, the machine had been completed by Alex after five days of hard work. The machine had been set up in the plain training room right at the back, and now Quinn could finally use it.

Watching over him was both Nate and Sam.

"The machine puts your mind in a sleep-like state and allows you to see just what is in your c.h.e.s.t." Nate started to explain. "Because you can connect with your c.h.e.s.t a little already, it means you can skip a few steps. You should be able to clearly see what is in your soul from there. Then all you need to do is bring yourself into the picture with the soul. Finally, it will show you what your soul weapon is or will be. An enhancement or a weapon type.

"In the machine, you will be able to do it easily, but you need to remember the feeling you experience. Even if you can connect with your soul weapon in the machine, it doesn't mean you can when you are out. Everyone is different. Some people can do it straight away after making a connection, some still take a few months."

"We don't have a few months," Quinn said as he went over to the machine.

The machine was an expandable chair, one you would use like when you went to the dentist. Above the chair, there was a strange-looking helmet that would be placed on your head. Once one was seated, a few straps would come out from under the chair and tie the person in.

Quinn did all this going into the machine, and when it was activated, a few magnetic pulses could be felt on his back. He could feel them syncing with his heartbeat, going in and out. He didn't know how long he was listening to the pulses for, but soon his mind was shut off and he could see within his c.h.e.s.t.

It looks like he was in a clear white room, and in front of him, he could see it, a strange yellow looking flame.

"Is that my soul weapon?" Quinn thought. It had yet to take any form or shape.

The feeling from the yellow flame in the centre was similar to his Qi. A nice warm feeling.

When Quinn got closer though, he noticed something else. By the side of the large yellow flame, he could see two more flames. One red in colour, the energy coming off form it felt like that when he used his blood powers. It was a flame representing his vampire abilities.

Then on the other side to his left, there was one purple in colour. It twisted and moved, and Quinn knew what this one was as well. It was his shadow ability.

The soul weapon was something that formed in oneself from a young age, and once reaching seventeen, it would be ready. The shape and what it could do would all be influenced by one's nature and their ability.

But for Quinn, he didn't have an ability until he was sixteen. He had turned into a vampire and then learnt the shadow later. Was this why he could see three flames? Is this why he couldn't connect with his soul weapon before?

When this thought came to his mind, he suddenly saw the three flames moving together, then when they touched, a strong energy was felt. The three flames were combining.

The flame would pulse out, a line of yellow surging through Quinn, then a line of red, and finally a line of purple. These pulses continued out for a time, pushing Quinn away.

But he did his best trying to get closer and closer.

Then finally it had stopped. There was now only a single flame, with his hand, Quinn reached out to it and touched it, then an image appeared in his head.

Quinn touched his heart for a few moments and was breathing heavily. He hadn't felt like this in a long time since becoming a vampire and having a large amount of stamina, but the image was still fresh in his mind.

When he closed his eyes, he quickly tried to remember the feeling, and the flame that was there before was still there now.

"You did it didn't you?" Nate said with a big smile. "You finally unlocked your soul weapon. Well, how about me and you finally have that fight we've been waiting for?"

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Quinn couldn't stop smiling, he finally did it. He really did have a soul weapon. At one point he had a deep fear that his soul weapon wasn't able to form due to the changes in his body and the strange ability, but instead, it seemed like the last process had just finished a few moments ago while in the machine.

It was no wonder he could never picture or go to the last steps on his own, it was because the soul weapon was still incomplete. He just needed a little more time before it was.

Still, the images in his head were just simple flashes, so he didn't have a clear idea yet of what it would look like.

"Why don't we all just calm down for a bit," Sam said as he pulled Nate back. 'I mean, let's be reasonable, Quinn just found out what his soul weapon is. If you two were to fight now before Quinn even learnt about it, then it would be useless and not really fair right?"

As usual, when his friend got a little hot-headed, Sam needed to be the one to pull him back a little. Folding his arms in frustration, Nate had to admit it made sense. It would just be taking advantage of someone who didn't know how to use their soul weapon. In all honesty, it could become a dangerous thing if one didn't know how to use it properly.

"That's true," Nate replied. "Well, maybe you can just give us some information then, and we can help you out with it, first of all, is it an enhancement type or an item type?"

"Is there one better than the other?" Quinn asked.

"Not really, the only thing I would say is the enhancement type is easier for one to use off the bat and seems to be the more common out of the two. The enhancement type of soul weapon is pretty basic, and it's up to the user how to creatively use it."

Nate closed his eyes for a few seconds, and then his right hand seemed to have a shine like it was coated with something. It was his Harding ability. Then his fingertips started to change slightly, now looking like they were made out of silver.

"Let's use mine for an example, my Soul weapon is an enhancement type." Clearing his throat, he looked over to Sam, who gave out a big sigh, knowing he wanted him to be his genie pig.

"My soul weapon is called Hardened touch." Grabbing onto Sam's arm slowly, the silver colour from his fingertips started to spread over towards Sam's arm covering the entire elbow. Letting go, the Silver metal could still be seen there.

"Usually the Hardening ability is only able to be used on your own body. My Hardened touch lets me harden anything I touch, rocks, beast weapons, beasts themselves, and that includes joints. Hold them for long enough, and I can harden their entire body like a statue.

"On the surface, it seems like a pretty useless skill, but the hardening makes the body heavier, and only I can get rid of it, plus with my martial arts background I'm used to getting close with my opponents in the first place."

When Nate seemed to stop using his ability, the metal casing over Sam's arm started to disappear as well.

Seeing all of this, Quinn decided to use his inspect skill now he finally had received his own soul weapon.

And for the first time since using it on Nate, the levelling up quest didn't pop up. This suggested now with a Soul weapon of his own that he was too strong.

It wasn't that he wouldn't find the fight difficult, Quinn was sure of that. It was like the system was based who would win and if it came to the point where it was a fifty-fifty chance, or the odds were not in Quinn's favour it would give him an instant level up quest.

But in any fight, even if one person had a ten percent chance of winning on paper, it didn't mean that person was going to lose, or the other one was going to win.

"What's the problem?" Sam asked as he could see Quinn in deep thought. "Has your soul weapon not given you a clear image yet?"

Quinn was a little hesitant before he finally decided to give his answer. "It's not that, it's just I'm a little unsure about what type my soul weapon is?"

The reason for Quinn saying this, when he had unlocked his soul weapon most wouldn't know whether they could use it straight away or not, but Quinn did, without attempting to bring it out. This was because it had become a type of skill he could use once he learned it.

Just like with the Blood crescent kick. He would no longer need to think about how to use it, but instead just activate the skill through his system to get it to work.

However, Quinn would try to avoid this, as he wanted to figure out things himself, and would only use the system for a quick switch when need be.

When the skill unlocked, it had created its own tab, and underneath that tab, it had two options for the soul weapon. Enhancement type, and the item type, however, the enhancement type was greyed out.

Quinn didn't know if this meant, did he without knowing it select the item type during the soul searching process? Or if it meant that there was some way for him to unlock the other kind, but he just hadn't found the answer or way yet.

"There is an easy way to find out," Nate said. 'Show us, don't worry, you don't have to fight anyone. I promise I won't try to attack you…maybe."

Not seeing any harm in doing so, and it was a step he would have to do sooner or later anyway. Quinn stood alone away from the others in the centre of the training room. Since he could only use the item type of soul weapon, he thought it would be best to start off with that.

[Soul weapon activated]

[Item type selected]

The instant the soul weapon was activated, there was only one thing Quinn could feel, it was pain….

He had just finished delivering all the extra beast crystals to Alex so he could create better equipment for their members. While there, Alex had informed him that he had finished making the soul weapon machine for Quinn.

Because of this, Blip decided he would pop by to see how they were doing. Both Dennis and Linda were singing praises about his strength, yet he still didn't have a soul weapon. Usually, that would put one at a great disadvantage.

If he was really so strong without one, Blip wanted to see what he was like with one. When he entered the training room, the first thing he could see was Quinn standing in the centre, and underneath him a pool of blood.

"What happened!" Blip shouted as he rushed over and then stopped as he took in Quinn's appearance for a few seconds. The other two looked unharmed and had no scuffs or scratches on them, but Quinn...

Quinn stood there with his eyes lifeless, his hands and arms had been cut, and they weren't shallow wounds wither. Up from the palm of his hand all the way to his forearm, deep cuts could be seen, so much that part of the flesh, fat and muscle were all there.

The wound was strange as it looked like that of a snake, wrapping around the forearms. Still dripping even now form the wounds, blood, adding to the pool below him.

"It was his soul weapon. His soul weapon did this!" Sam shouted.

At that moment, Quinn collapsed to the floor.

'Why aren't my wounds healing?' Quinn thought.

The others had never heard of such a thing before. A soul weapon hurting its own user so much. It was why Blip thought there had to be more to the story than just him trying to use his soul weapon.

When Sam looked at him, it looked like Quinn was trying to speak as he looked in his direction. Then something had hit him. Quinn was a vampire, and he had just lost a lot of blood, the problem was Sam didn't really know what to do, but he knew someone who might.

"I'll go get Fex?" Sam said, rushing off.

"Fex, wouldn't calling a doctor be better?!" Nate shouted, But Sam had already left.

"I'll go call the doctor, you stay with him." Blip said as he too rushed away.

Nate looked at Quinn, and he just started to chuckle.

'Don't worry my man, You're strong you won't die. Maybe Sam was right, and we should have tried figuring out your soul weapon a little bit at a time. I know this probably isn't something I should be saying right now, especially since you look like crap, but for a few seconds while using your soul weapon, you looked pretty badass to me."

Quinn looked up at Nate, and gave a little smile before completely passing out.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Sam was in a panic at what to do after seeing Quinn lose that much blood. He wondered if something strange might happen because of his unique body or if he would just die. He knew vampires were reliant on blood, and even though he himself was still human at the moment, he couldn't just give some of his own in front of Nate and Blip.

"Come on, where is he, where is he?"

And that's when Sam finally remembered. Fex was currently at the ship docks waiting for him. Today they were meant to go out and head to the large spaceship.

After finding Fex and explaining what happened, Fex rushed off to where Quinn was and were the first ones back. Sam used some excuse to get Nate and him to both leave, and when they did, he started to pour blood into Quinn's mouth from his own blood flask.

He started to respond a bit better, and now the wounds around his arms were starting to heal.

"What the hell did this to you, Quinn?" Fex thought while looking at the wounds. He had seen nothing like it before.

"Thanks," Quinn replied, regaining his energy.

"Well, with this much blood loss it's a good thing you didn't become a crazy Bloodsucker, I don't think any of us could have stopped you then," Fex said.

Fex didn't know how right he was, Quinn was only five HP points away from turning into that thing. The soul weapon had not only taken his own blood but used up the emergency two hundred millimetres as well. It was a reminder that sometimes he needed to be cautious about things. There was still more he needed to learn about his soul weapon before he could use it properly out on the battlefield.

In the end, everything was okay, and Blip was informed that there would be no need for a doctor. Unfortunately, everyone was busy with the duties they had been given, including Fex and Sam, who had to rush off. But they couldn't leave Quinn in a room on his own to recover, and not with someone who didn't know his secret.

So they only had a few choices, and finally, the person selected was Linda.

'Stupid brat,' Linda thought, looking at Quinn sleeping away in his bed. 'You're trying too hard and too fast to do everything on your own.'

But it wasn't a bad quality for someone to have.

'One day, you're going to make a girl very happy.'

Back on Earth, the original civil war situation had died down slightly. It had been four, nearly five months since it broke out. All those that wished to go off and join other shelters under different families had done.

Apart from Truedream and the military that was, these two large powerhouses were the only ones stationed on Earth. The other three had their own areas within the beast solar system and had set up base somewhere there.

It would allow them to easily go to beast planets and collect resources, allowing them to get more powerful equipment. It wasn't that they didn't have their own territories on Earth, but having a planet under their own control sounded better. It also allowed them to keep the secrets of their abilities if need be.

The places that were owned by the big three on Earth, the citizens and equipment, everything in those cities, were no longer there. So it was safe to say that for the military, their base and stronghold was Earth.

The downside to this was if they wanted to head to the beast planets, or plan an attack of any sorts, they would have to go through the space teleporters. The element of surprise wasn't there, and they would have to mobilise a large unit to defend themselves.

Still, they had the use of the teleporters back on Earth to mobilise ground units. This allowed them to hunt for crystals and more on the planets they currently did have. This was just a big hamper on their space exploration abilities.

There was one thing in the pipeline that was meant to turn the tide in their favour. They had made eight prototype spacesh.i.p.s. They had state of the art weapons on board with equipment inside that could be used for any expedition or exploration of a new planet. At the same time, they were using an altered version of glathrium.

This version had a new design that was mixed, allowing it to be light and slightly stronger, surviving any troubles it might come across.

That's why when the supreme commander saw one of these prototype sh.i.p.s leaving Earth without his order, he started to worry. It had headed into the Graylash area in the current solar system and just stayed there in place.

Oscar had just received word that the scout ship that stayed with it had been destroyed. Which proved that it wasn't a friendly controlling it.

"Sir, would you like us to send a team to try to retrieve the ship?" One of the head generals asked who was in the office with the Supreme commander Oscar. "We also just got a report that another ship has gone through the space station and now is also heading towards Betha." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/reason-of-attack_%!d(string=51447977478245311)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/reason-of-attack_%!d(string=51447977478245311)</a> for visiting.

Betha was the prototype name for the large spaceship, and it had stuck with everyone, so they continued to refer to the large spaceship as such.

Oscar wondered why the ship hadn't moved. It was strange. If the Graylash family really had stolen the ship, they would have noticed what potential it had. Usually, a group would have moved it, not kept it stationed next to their home planet. That way, they could protect it or replicate it somehow or use it for research. But they were doing none of these things.

It just stayed there, floating in place not travelling to any of the other areas. There was only one thing Oscar was clear about. It was a ship that wasn't on their side. Otherwise, it would have never destroyed those scouts without saying anything. So it was a problem for them, whether a big or small problem he didn't know.

He looked at the digital hologram screen in front of him, where there seemed to be a couple of reports. He looked at both reports as if there was a tough decision to be made.

"We will have to just leave it be for now," Oscar said. "We need to start preparing everyone for the more important task at hand, I'm sure all the other powers have noticed as well."

...

In the smaller spaceship, three men were making their way to Bertha. Sam who had been tasked with setting up the teleporters there, Fex who was acting as a type of guard and finally a pilot from the Crows, since no one could trust either one of them to fly the thing safely.

Using the masks made by Logan, Quinn had contacted Peter telling him briefly that Fex would be coming, letting him do most of the explaining when they got there. Sam was a little nervous, he wondered if there really was such a ship that could be used as a base.

"How, just how did Quinn even get his hands on something like this?" Sam said with his mouth left wide open.

'If you think this is impressive, wait until you see the inside." Fex replied.

"It seems like the military really went all out on something like this, I wonder how many they have?" Rick said. Rick was the pilot accompanying them. He had a pair of goggles on top of his head that he claimed allowed him to focus better and seemed to be always chewing on something in his mouth.

But he was a nice guy.

Finally, they had arrived and landed inside the ship, and Peter was there to greet them.

"It's been a long time," Sam said.

Peter was polite to Sam, but it was hard for the two to get along really well. In fact, when Peter looked at Sam, it reminded him a lot of his old self.

"Hey Fex, once you set up this teleporter, switch with me okay?" Peter asked. These were the first words he said to him.

"Huh what, but I'm part of the faction, there are still more things I need to do," Fex complained.

"Do you know how boring it is here? Quinn said we could switch from time to time. Besides, you're setting up teleporters so you can leave the place, right?"

"Well, it's a little bit more complicated than that now," Fex replied.

There were plenty of empty rooms on the spaceship that just went unused, so they decided to convert one of them into their future portal room. This would be the first portal that would take them to and from to the Crow's planet. Unlike the vampire portals, only one destination could be set on them.

While it was being set up, Fex filled them in on the details of everything that happened so far and through every word Peter nodded along.

"I understand," Peter said. "So you've come back because you needed more power. You needed me to help since you're too weak. I think that's even more reason why the two of us should swap."

Fex was getting a little frustrated as it seemed like Peter wouldn't let this swapping thing go.

"Fine..!" Fex was about to shout something, but they were interrupted by a sudden alarm.

It wasn't a glaring red alert alarm but instead sounded like a phone call.

[Incoming call from "Logan Green"]

"Accept call, room 3" Peter said, and suddenly, a screen appeared floating inside the room they were in. It was large in size, and Logan's face could be seen.

"Oh, I didn't expect there to be others with you," Logan said. This was actually the second time Logan had contacted Peter. The first time was to inform him about something else, but Logan said to keep that to himself as it wasn't urgent at the time.

"Well, let me run you down on a few things. Remember what I told you last time, Peter? It seems like it might be true and slowly all the families are preparing to move, but I have even bigger news to share with you.

"I see Fex is with you and you're setting up a teleporter. When you head back and meet Quinn, I want you to tell him what I'm about to tell you. I think I've found it. I've found the real reason why the Dalki are attacking Earth." Logan said.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

"The real reason why the Dalki are attacking earth?" Sam repeated, and he wasn't the only one that had heard it. Rick, the pilot, did too.

"There are some s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e matters in what I'm about to tell you, so I would suggest that we talk about this in a more secluded area," Logan said.

Although Fex and Peter had no clue what they were talking about, Sam did understand. "Hey, why don't you two head to the command centre, and get me those files I asked for earlier," Sam said with a wink.

The two of them had blank looks on their faces as if they couldn't understand what they were talking about, and it finally took Sam a little head nudge for them to understand. Logan didn't want Rick listening in on them, and Logan had yet to know that Sam was going to eventually be turned by Quinn as well.

The two of them left and headed to the central command room while leaving Rick and Sam to finish setting up the teleporter. There were quite a few complicated types of machinery involved that would need to be set up. So that the correct two teleporters connected to each other. They had time to do everything properly because if they didn't, then it could be like the red portal planet teleporters where people would be chucked within one kilometre of each other. If that were to happen, maybe there would even be some people transported outside of the ship.

Although you could say, the two of them were more than distracted. Who wouldn't be after what they had just heard? The reason the news in the past gave for the Dalki attacking earth was always so primitive. They saw a land that wasn't theirs, and they wanted to conquer it.

Now, out of nowhere, from someone they barely knew, they were hearing that someone had found out the real reason for the Dalki attack. This group that Sam was about to join, how much did they actually know that the rest of the world kept a secret from them.

Back in the command centre of the ship, both Fex and Peter had sat down. And now they were listening intently to every word Logan had to say.

When Logan had split off from Quinn and the others, he had decided that he would go visit his parents. There were a lot of questions he had for them that were on his mind. Especially, the fact that there was a base on the vampire homeworld that allowed him to access their systems.

Not only that, but he was ninety percent sure that they were creating the Dalki in there. It was too much of a mystery to try to figure out himself when his own family was involved. He never saw his parents as evil, and he never had a bad upbringing. In fact, they gave him whatever he wanted when he needed to.

So he thought he would have no problems of just asking them outright when he would see them. The problem was, trying to figure out where they would be right now.

The Green family were rich, not just regular rich but mega-rich. There were so many systems that they had created that were used in the technology spread around the world today. Whereas Richard Eno was known for his physical inventions, the Green's were more known for their systems.

Of course, this was more so possible due to their ability, it gave them an advantage when you could communicate with the system directly.

But here was the problem, with so much money the Green's practically owned land everywhere. They had a place on earth, as well as a piece of land on every main planet owned by the big four.

So if he wanted to find his parents, he had to think like his parents. If he was them, and the war was to break out, where would they go?

It didn't take him long to figure that answer to that either. They would have ignored everything going on around them and continued with their research, so wherever they were working last, they would have remained, and that was a place located within the Bree family.

When Logan went to purchase his ticket, he received a card. It didn't matter what ticket he bought because he would be altering it with his ability, anyway. The Green family had requested their own special cards to be made, that would allow them to travel to any of their own homes. A back door just for them. It was convenient for them when doing work, or needing to get to places, and right now, it was very convenient for him.

The teleporters from their homes were linked to all the earth station around the universe, and this family was the one and only exception for that. But it wasn't as if this fact was known in the first place. The codes were only known to them, and the only people that could alter the tickets in the first place were the Green family.

This was because they were the ones who had created the ticketing system for the earth station in the first place, so why couldn't they add extra privileges just for them.

After entering the teleporter, Logan was transported to a planet owned by the Bree family. He had landed directly in front of his large white mansion.

A large wall surrounded the place and on top of the wall several turrets that would shoot out energy crystals to anyone who tried to get close from the outside. Right now, Logan stood on the pathway leading to his house.

It was hard to call it a house, as the building looked more like just one large science lab.

Approaching the building, Logan finally arrived, and he had frozen at the door before entering.

It had been a year since he last saw them, and even then they were a little too busy to talk to him. Thinking about talking to his parents made him actually feel a little sick. Yes, they never treated him badly, but at the same time, they didn't really talk to him much either.

Maybe it wasn't going to be as easy as he thought after all.

Still, the fact that he was to talk about such an important matter, he plucked up the courage and placed his hand on the door.

[Wlecome, Master Green]

As he came in, the lights to the whole place started to turn on a boot-up. Most of the place was covered in white colour. It didn't actually have a homey feeling, but he was used to it.

"Ash, would you please contact my parents and tell them I'm home," Logan said.

A floating ball suddenly appeared by Logan's side. When it spoke, a blue light on its face would move as sound was produced.

"Connecting….connecting…."

"Your parents were unable to be located, Master."

"That's strange, did I guess wrong?" Logan thought. He was sure they would be here and as long as they were on this planet somewhere, Ash, his little robot A.I assistant, would have been able to connect to them.

"Try contacting all of the households for me."

"There is no answer, master."

Ash was able to connect to the households using his own internal system. Each of the houses ran off the same system that Ash did. While on this planet Logan would also be able to contact them directly as long as they took a type of cellular device with them, which they always did. This was so they could send information while out on the field back to the house.

This meant that currently, Logan's parents weren't on this planet like he thought, and they weren't at home on any of the other planets either. All he could do now was wait until they returned and try to contact them every so often once in a while.

Or he could also personally head to his teleporter and head back to the Earth station, visiting each of his homes one by one. But that seemed unnecessary, and while in the Bree family area, he wanted to find out information about what they were up to. Helping Quinn in any way he could.

"Ah, my parents aren't here, why would I need them." Logan suddenly thought. Rather than just standing around and doing nothing, the least he could do was to gather information from the research lab here. Maybe he could dig up some old files.

He walked around the place for a little while trying to get his bearings. It was large, and it was actually the first time he had been in this particular building. Most of his life he had spent on the one on earth, however, each place's design was always nearly identical, with only a slight few changes here and there.

That was why it didn't take him too long to find the research room. While walking everywhere, the round robot ball continued to follow him. When reaching the door, it did an initial scan and had let him into the research room.

Although it wasn't a science lab, it was more of a tech lab. The door slid open, and Logan stepped inside. He was greeted with wiring, gadgets and large computers all over the place in different areas, but then his eyes were drawn to something else in the centre of the room. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/a-red-light_%!d(string=51448314364753173)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/a-red-light_%!d(string=51448314364753173)</a> for visiting.

On the floor, two people were lying still in white lab coats. Around their c.h.e.s.t area, a small little hole could be seen that looked like a burn.

"Mum, Dad," Logan said.

Suddenly, the blue light on the robot behind him started to turn red.

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The two bodies stayed their lying on the floor. At any second now Logan wanted them to get up, but they were unmoving. His mind had just gone blank. It felt like the cogwheels in his head suddenly just stop turning he couldn't think, and his head stayed locked looking at them.

His eyes were blurring, and a lump in his throat was felt. Through his teary eyes, he wasn't even sure if it was them.

His body naturally moved closer and closer to them, and then without a doubt, he had confirmed it. Those were the faces of his Mum and Dad. He dropped to the floor; they weren't breathing and judging by the slightly pungent smell they had been dead for a while.

But that's when he realized, it couldn't have been for too long. No, their bodies still looked too good for that. There was a small burn mark, a hole looking like a cigarette burn where their heart would be. Due to the weapons Logan used, and some of them he programmed, he could tell they came from a crystal lazer.

"Why would anyone even want to kill you?" Logan said.

Then, just as he was about to inspect his mother's and father's bodies to see if there was anything else he could find, a message was sent to his head. One from the spider, he controlled. When entering the room, and seeing dead bodies, while his mind was still there. He had dropped the spiders to see if the killer or anyone was in the room. Honestly, it had become a habit as well.

It was only when he actually saw the bodies that his mind had frozen. One of the little spiders had a clear view of Logan and was sending him direct information about the robot hovering in the air behind him.

Looking against one of the metal terminals in the room Logan could see it, the robot's blue light had switched to red. It was a software procedure that they would put in their items such as this one. A sign to tell when the system had been hacked.

The Greens weren't foolish enough to think their systems were unhackable. There could always be someone out there with a similar ability, and there was always Truedream as well. On top of this, maybe even a family member would have deserted them to start a rival company of sorts. However, this was unlikely.

For some reason, the Greens always only had one child, and if it were a female marrying into another family, it would be on the condition of keeping the Green family name.

Logan could see it all. The robot was swaying from side to side, and the red light was getting stronger.

'Did it already use a lot of the beast core energy inside it to fire the attacks against my parents?' Logan thought after seeing this.

It had to be that, and it would take some time before it could fire again.

Logan waited and waited patiently, and then when the red light was strong enough, he could see the particles starting to form, at just the right time. He ducked out of the way, and the beam continued forward hitting his mother's body, burning another hole through it.

"Ash, you bastard!" Logan Shouted, as the spiders around him were already forming a suit. Out of anger, Logan had created an energy blade of his own and tried to slice the ball out of the air. His swing was wild and the robot ball had moved out of the way avoiding the attack.

When this happened, Logan was actually pleased the robot had avoided his strike. His body was taken over by rage, what he actually wanted to do wasn't destroy the robot, but capture it. Then maybe he could find the answers of who had done this, as well as possibly finding out if the robot really was the one that killed them.

The red light on Ash had dulled, and it looked like Logan's guess was right. It was running out of energy. When a beast crystal was used, it would produce a certain amount of energy, but that energy could be recharged. That was unless you were to use the beast crystal in a pure form or source of power, just like Logan did in his attacks and it was the same for the robot here.

Logan was the odd one in his family creating certain suits and such, meeting Quinn and the others advanced this idea of needing to create stronger weapons.

"This is the one place, where I'm probably stronger than anywhere else," Logan said.

The room was full of machinery, wires hanging from above, and robots on certain tables half-built. Drones that hadn't been deployed all over the place. The fact that only this Ball was malfunctioning and not any of the other equipment was trying to kill him, meant only this one had been infected.

The A.I system, Ash itself hadn't.

Placing both hands on the ground, Logan started to communicate with everything inside that room. He could feel the energy of all the machines and everything speaking to him. All of the information was being processed, and if one was to look into his eyes, they could see a slightly green hue.

'Catch that ball.' He ordered.

All the equipment started to move, even those that were half-built and started to head up towards the ball. From there, it didn't take long for Logan to get his hands on the ball. Eight drones had surrounded it tightly, and a claw-like object that looked like a snake form a rover was grabbing hold of it from behind. The ball was brought over to Logan, and he placed his hand on it.

He was expecting to communicate with it, to be able to talk to it, but just like the equipment back at the lab in the vampire world, he was unable to.

Using a few tools, the ball's energy source was taken out, and it was no longer a threat. Logan was tired, and all the machines went back to their rightful place. He hadn't used that many MC cells in a long time, and it wasn't a rate he could keep up.

After some rest and sleep, some time for his MC points to recover, Logan got control of one of the rovers in the house. The rover's bottom half was like that of a vehicle which made it so it could travel fast and go over any terrain, while its top half had a body like a human.

The first order of business was to let his parents rest peacefully. There were many different rooms in the house which would be used for different types of experiments. Sometimes when they created certain things for the military, they would need to be tested.

One of these rooms had a glass door from one side you could see through, and the temperature could be adjusted from the other side to extreme. Either extremely hot or cold. In this case. Logan had set the room to cold and left his parents to freeze in there for now.

He wished to bury them, but he wanted to do so on earth. The time where he had spent it mostly with his parents.

"Ash are you there, are you still working?" Logan said. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/an-unexpected-visit_%!d(string=51471323561509938)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/an-unexpected-visit_%!d(string=51471323561509938)</a> for visiting.

"Yes, master," Ash replied.

"Why didn't you get rid of the anomaly?"

"There was no anomaly detected, Master."

"You stupid… stupid… stupid, stupid." Logan kept saying as he went down on his knees, looking at his parents dead, not moving. He hadn't spent much time with them, so why was it that now they were gone, there was this stinging pain in his heart that hurt so much?

After staring at the ground for who knows how long, Logan regained himself once again. The lights were turned off in the room. When leaving the place, he made a promise to himself. He had all this anger inside him, and he didn't even know who to blame for it.

Until he found out who killed them, and took them out himself. He wouldn't return to this room.

The rover had searched both his parents to see if there was anything on him but there was not, so the only places he thought he might have got answers were here in the research room or with the robot.

Due to his ability not working, He would have to use his manual skills to try to extract the information. But Logan wasn't one that relied on just his abilities in the first place. There was a reason why his parents would always… always call him the little tinkerer.

More determined he had finally extracted some video footage from the robot's perspective of what happened. It was like he thought, the robot had indeed been the one to kill them. The footage in the robot could only record what happened in the last two weeks.

For one week, his parents had been lying in the lab dead, skimming from the begging. It showed his parents coming and going with nothing unusual happening.

Then there were the moments of his parent's death. He thought there was nothing strange at first, but he had watched the video a few times, again and again, to see if there was anything he could spot. That's when he saw moments before their death. Both his parents glanced at each other. They had a look on their faces, and that's when they had died.

'They knew they were going to die.' Logan said, but why.

*Ding dong Ding Dong

"Sir, there seem to be visitors outside the mansion. Would you like to let them in?"

"Show feed."

A video screen had popped up, showing a group of people stood outside of the wall. Still, it wasn't just any group of people, standing in the centre was someone many people would have recognized.

For they were one of the people that currently controlled one of the strongest powerhouses. It was Mona. The leader of the Bree family and one of the big three.

"What is she doing here?"

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Logan had just gone through a lot, not only physically, but emotionally as well. He did get some rest and sleep before working on the robot ball, but his mind still wasn't all there. So many things were popping in his head that it was hard for him to focus.

Why did the robot go rogue? Who did it? Who killed his parents? And lastly, he kept thinking of all the good times he had spent with them.

There was one thing Logan thought he could do with the robot. When Quinn had seen the teleporter in his room, he had told him that the system had informed him it was created by Richard Eno. If he could get Quinn to look at the robot. Maybe he would have an idea if someone had tampered with the robot.

It was a long shot, but that's all he had.

Now to top off everything that had happened so far, one of the big three were at the door. Even for someone like Logan, this was a big deal. He knew his family dealt with them from time to time, but never him. He was still a kid.

However, it wasn't just a big three member, but the leader herself was now stood outside his door, and he had no clue why.

'Was it them?' Was Logan's first thought. Thinking about it, it was unlikely. There wouldn't have been many people in the world that would have been able to mod something like that. Not that the Greens couldn't do anything about. However, it didn't mean they didn't have a connection.

Placing his hand on his head, it was starting to throb with pain. If he carried on like this, Logan was going to accuse everyone of killing his parents.

"Hello, this is Master Green," Logan said, trying to be as formal as possible. A sound was projected outside the walls of the mansion.

'Master Green' Mona thought? It was the first time she had ever heard of Master Green, suggesting he was their son.

Mona was wearing her black outfit as always that revealed a little bit too much cleavage at the top. On her head, her pointy hat that she never left without making her look like a witch. There were two men and two women behind her, but Logan couldn't spot any beasts on the camera.

He knew what their ability was and without beasts; they were at a considerable disadvantage. Still, they would undoubtedly be wearing the top of the line beast gear. Even if her clothes looked a little too revealing.

"Young master, are your parents not in?" Mona asked. "Today is the set meeting time, and this is a first where they have not answered."

Of course, Logan was cautious, but he was interested in finding out why his parents were meeting up with the Bree's. They were powerful enough to just attack the mansion if they really wanted to get something.

So it could mean only one thing. The Bree's had asked the Green family to create something for them. This was the usual case when meeting like this had occurred. It would make no sense for the killer to come back now like so knowing the owners had died.

Logan being here was unexpected for the killer.

"My parents are…" Logan was about to say it but decided he would keep this card hidden until he knew what they wanted.

"Come in, please. We can discuss things in person." Logan said.

The doors had opened wide, and Logan quickly ordered some of the drones and rovers to move into the main living room. At the same time, Logan himself wore one of his thin, nearly skin-tight suits that were meant for speed that also covered his face.

He was unknown to them, and he had no clue why they were here. When Mona and the others entered the room. A drone was there to escort them.

"Please, follow the drone," Ash said.

They did as told and thought everything was a little strange.

"What happened to that little floating ball that usually greeted us?" One of the girls said, and Mona was thinking the same thing.

When they entered the room, they could see the strange short boy, dressed up in a weird suit. It even covered his head, and a single oval piece of glass was used, not allowing her or the others to see any details on the boy's face.

"What is the meaning of this, why are all these things here!" One of the men said in anger. It was strange, and a meeting had never proceeded like this before.

"It's okay Tony," Mona said. "There is no need to get your pants in a twist. The little boy is just worried that all." She said with a smile as she walked without hesitation and sat on the sofa opposite from where Logan was sitting.

There were two white sofas and a glass table in between the two. Hovering over Logan's shoulders were two drones. He didn't want to be this cautious, but he felt he had to be.

"Well, if your parents trusted you with this, then I assume I should trust you with this as well. How is the project coming along, have there been any results?" Mona asked.

There was silence between the two. Logan thought maybe he could talk his way out of this, but he was never the best person to make conversation. Suddenly, one of the rovers moved over with a tray.

"Sandwich?" Logan said, pointing to the rover.

"Is this a joke!" The man shouted, and in an instant, Mona placed her hand against his c.h.e.s.t.

"I'm not going to tell you again, calm down."

The man looked a little nervous, but he gave in, and out of anger took one of the sandwiches and started to eat away. "This is pretty good." The man said with his mouth full.

"Unfortunately, I don't know what you are talking about?" Logan replied, not being able to think of anything else.

"Then, is it okay if we talk to your parents, or return at a time when they are here?" Mona asked.

If Logan wanted to find out what was happening right now, he needed to know what he was looking for, and it didn't look like they would leave without getting what they came for. Whatever they had asked his parents to do for them. It was important enough that Mona had come down herself.

"From this day on, unfortunately, you won't ever be able to see my parents again."

"What do you mean by that?" For some reason, she could feel it, the sound in Logan's voice, it was one of sadness. Something had happened.

"My parents, are dead. From now on, anything to do with the Greens will be dealt with by me."

Now she understood why the kid seemed to be so on edge, why the strange looking suits and why all the robots and drones in the room. He was frightened of them. If he was acting like this, then he didn't have any idea who the killer was.

"How old are you?" Mona asked.

"Seventeen." Thinking about it, it was nearly time for Logan's birthday. Being born after September, he was always one of the older kids in the year, even though he looked like he should have been in two grades below them.

"Well, Mr. Green. I am sorry for your loss." Mona said with a gentle smile. "I guess we will be dealing with you from now on. First, let me say, I don't know who killed your parents. Judging by the way you are acting now they were murdered correct? We had a good relationship with both of them. Enough so that I have even decided to come down here in person.

"Whatever you need from us, and in any way we can, we will help you. To show proof of our relationship before and even the new one we are forging together now. But you see, your parents were doing an important task for us until this task is complete our hands will be busy. Unless you are willing to help us with this?" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/top-project_%!d(string=51471341295040519)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/top-project_%!d(string=51471341295040519)</a> for visiting.

Mona's speech was soft and gentle. She had a way with words that would make most people want to help her just to make her happy. It seems like she didn't just have a strong effect on beasts, but humans as well.

For Logan, these charms didn't work. He was strictly about business and wanting to find out what had killed his parents. Maybe this project they were working on for the Bree family was what had them killed.

"I don't know any of the details of this project, but if it was something they could do. Then I guarantee I can do it as well. Any leftover research I should be able to access." Logan replied.

"Very well, I shall tell you the details and let us know if you can continue working on it or not," Mona replied. "Your parents were working on a device that would allow one to explore the planet in its entirety without having the need to send any people out to explore. The main purpose of this item was to check what beasts lived in what areas."

"This would help out the family greatly in searching for higher tier beasts. They said they could, but the search would be too broad. In the end, I stated what my true d.e.s.i.r.e was to them, and I will tell you now as well. They were creating a device that would be able to locate a demon tier beast."

****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Hearing what his parents were working on for the Bree family, it was certainly something that warranted them being killed for. If a device could locate a demon-tier beast, nearly every powerhouse would want to get their hands on it.

However, something like that would only be useful if it was complete. It still didn't explain any of the other questions Logan had.

If Logan was to give this technology to the Bree family, then they would gain an advantage over the others. He looked at those in front of him for a while, trying to think of a response.

"I can help you with your goal," Logan replied, and almost instantly a smile appeared on Mona's face. "But there are a few things I would like from you."

"We already agreed to a payment with your parents." The angry man said. "The funds have already been sent, and we agreed to harbour you here."

Logan couldn't help but chuckle.

"Does it really look like we are short of money? My parents would have never helped you guys out because of credits. They long ago didn't know what to do with the money they had. If they helped you, they did it out of their own interests."

Mona knew Logan was right, she actually found it strange that the Greens had said yes when they could have gone to any other family. Maybe even stay out of this whole war thing altogether.

"Please, state what you want," Mona replied.

"I want you to help me find who killed my parents. Not after I complete your request but now. The longer we wait, the harder it will be to find them." Logan requested. "And my second request, I want you to give me any information you have related to Richard Eno. Where he was last seen, what he last worked on, anything at all about him."

There was a reason why Logan wanted to find Richard Eno. He had a hunch that he was behind his parents killing. According to Quinn, the teleporter linking to the vampire world belonged to him, and the lab they arrived at had to be his. The only thing Logan wasn't able to use his abilities on was items created by Richard Eno.

Maybe Richard was a vampire, and his parents had worked with them. Maybe his parents knew too much, and he had silenced them. Whatever it was, he needed to find out.

Mona was a bit confused by the last request, but many people were looking for Eno, and it made sense if the Green family would have been as well.

"I think your requests are very reasonable. We will come back every week to check up on you to see if you have any more information."

With all of that, the group left without causing any trouble and Logan could finally get out of his suit. He let out a big sigh before lying on his sofa. He was beaten, but things were starting to look a little up.

After a good night's rest, Logan woke up and it turned out he had slept for nearly a whole day and a half. He was simply so tired without even realising it. But now he was more energised than ever, and he now knew what direction to go in.

Heading back to the lab, it looked spotless compared to before. The robots and cleaning machines did a good job taking care of everything, and the room looked good as new.

The lab was a single large room, with several different areas, all with different projects their family would work on. When the Green's got a new idea, they would stop what they were currently working on and decide to work on something else. Not wanting to lose thier spark of inspiration.

This of course, left them with many unfinished projects, and right now that was what Logan had to sort through. But there was one thing that linked them all. The A.I system Ash. Above in the centre of the room was a large ball-like circle object. Half of its body was built into the second floor, and the other half stuck out from above with several wires sticking from it.

This was the Green's server. It controlled the system in all their houses as well as logged every bit of information about projects they were working on.

And currently, the only way one could gain access to it was with the ability of the Green's. There was no terminal, no input interface to talk with it. One could only communicate and access information from touch.

Making it pretty useless to anyone other than the Green's. Even if someone was to break into their houses and find it, the only thing they could do was destroy it. In the first place, Ash was only acting as a large server, Storing information and completing commands. It didn't have direct access to the machines around them.

They would just pass information to the server. His parents were very adamant on not connecting everything to a single hive mind. Perhaps when they were younger, they watched too many movies about an A.I system going rouge and turning all the machines against them.

Lifting himself up, he touched both hands on the large circular ball on an elevated platform and began his search. The information was flowing through his mind. He asked if there was anything his parents were working on that was similar to what the Bree family asked for.

"Bingo!"

It didn't take long for Logan to find it at all. Accessing more information, he found something unexpected. The device itself had been completed already long ago, but he was sure the Bree's said they hadn't gotten it yet.

Searching in deeper, he found his parents had actually already tested it on a few planets. Then he saw it, a planet's name and the destination. There was already a demon level beast that had been discovered.

"Why, if my parents already found a demon tier beast and the item was already complete, why did they chose not to give it over to Mona?"

After looking at a few details of the demon beast itself, a little note had been added next to it.

[Is this the one the Dalki are looking for?]

After searching for a while longer, there was nothing else he could find, and he was back on the ground once again. It was clear what the note was trying to suggest. The Dalki were also looking for a demon tier beast, but apparently not just any demon tier beast but one in particular. Why would the Dalki be looking for a demon tier beast.

The real question was, how did his parents know all this?

Everything he had found out just gave Logan more information to think about, and he was wishing they would have just told him everything. Why the need for so many secrets, but he understood. He was young, and these secrets would have been a huge burden for anyone to carry.

With the item already complete, Logan didn't actually need to do much. As the days past instead, he tried to see if there was anything else he could find. Other projects that could link back to this one, or the death of his parents but he found nothing.

The Bree family had delivered on their promise. They had sent him files of possible suspects, people who would be angry with the Green family. They also sent him everything they knew about Richard Eno.

The things that interested Logan most were the places he had last been seen. The problem was they were scattered everywhere. Some planets belonging to each of the different families. On his own, this wasn't something he could do.

Richard might have been working with one of these powerhouses. If they found out he was snooping around, he could very well be going after his life. Assuming he was the killer.

As more time passed, the Bree family were getting more and more frustrated. Eventually, Mona herself would no longer arrive, Leaving him to deal with the group's anger. He couldn't delay much longer.

Besides, they had actually kept their end of their deal. Logan wished to be a man of his word. A deal was a deal, that was how his parents were, and he wanted to be the same way as well. So he would eventually give them the item.

But he wasn't so sure about having one family having a huge advantage, and that's when Logan thought of something. There was already the discovery of one demon tier beast. What if he was to spread this information?

Then all of the families would have equal ground once again. Not only that, would Richard Eno appear. Where a clash between all of the powerhouses came together to take care of the demon beast.

Deciding to go through with it, Logan called up Peter, informing him that soon maybe all of the powerhouses would move and warn Quinn about it.

He would still give the item over to the Bree's, but the others would know where the demon tier was as well.

The days continued as usual, and Logan thought it was time, perhaps time for him to spread the information about the demon tier, but then something strange happened.

"Congratulations Master Logan Green." Ash said. "You are now eighteen."

The lights flashed multiple colours for a few seconds before returning to normal. Logan didn't really care for birthdays, he thought it was quite the pointless ritual. Everyone aged and got one year older, why the need to celebrate it every year.

"Your parents have left you a video message," Ash said.

There he could see it, his Mum and Dad alive and well on a screen. Sitting down in a pitch-black room with a light on them. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/the-green&apos;s-burden_%!d(string=51473980535653757)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/the-green&apos;s-burden_%!d(string=51473980535653757)</a> for visiting.

"Logan if you are watching…" both of his parents then started to get watery-eyed. "It means we are dead. We wanted to tell you everything in person when you turned eighteen. But it looks like it's not possible and now the burden of the Green family is passed down to you."

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

A video message appeared at a random time only showing now. Meaning it needed to meet a set of conditions to be displayed. If Logan met all of these conditions, it would appear in front of him like it did now. His parents had probably programmed something like this into Ash.

The first condition would be for Logan to be in one of the Green households where Ash is able to be operated. The second condition, for Logan to be eighteen years of age, and finally the third one, for his parents to be confirmed dead.

"Logan we want to let you know, if we have left this world, we did so trying to save it." His father said. "It was a choice that we made. This is part one of the video, if you are seeing this now, then in one of our households, please head to the simulation room. There we will explain everything."

"Logan, we love you." His mother said before sniffling again, and the video call ending.

"I always hated birthdays," Logan said, walking towards the simulation room. The Burden of the Green family kept repeating in his head, but he had prepared himself for some nasty truths.

What his parents probably didn't know was Logan was already involved in this himself, and he had found out a lot on his own. To his parents, he was just enjoying normal school life, when in reality, he was discovering the truths of this world.

The only thing that settled his heart a little were the words his Dad spoke. If they had died, it was in trying to do a good thing. There were many clues, such as pointing to his parents creating the Dalki and didn't want it to be true.

The lab where Borgen was created was run by the Greens, and the fact they knew the Dalki were searching for something. Were things that pointed to this idea.

The simulation room was a large blue screened room, with grid lines running throughout it. It would be able to simulate real-world environments as if one was in it themselves. It was Augmented reality, but it didn't really take off in the world, since Virtual reality became far more developed.

It was old technology, to say the least. Before entering the room, he took one deep breath and walked in. The room suddenly went black, and the screen in front of him appeared again with his two parents.

They both looked far less emotional this time, and they looked to be filmed at different times compared to the last video. His Dad started the narration, and as he talked the room around him would change to show the environment they were in.

"Today, you, a member of the Green family shall be updated on our history." His father said. "For generations, our family has decided to keep a log, a record of sorts of our doings during our time period. See how much the world has changed, to never forget of our past. The information is uploaded into Ash, and from there, a simulation is made. Now you are the Green who's duty this has been passed on to.

"Once a year, you too will upload your information into Ash."

Due to the Green's ability, they were able to connect their minds with Ash, the A.I system. Because of this, it could load images and memories that one saw and store it. Then based on what the Green member wanted to show and leave behind it would make a simulation showing the next in line. This was what Logan was experiencing currently.

At first, it showed him earth. At a time where it was divided by nations and people spoke several different languages. Abilities weren't known to the whole world at this point, but they existed through originals.

Then it showed a man who looked somewhat like Logan's father, but it was not. It clearly didn't fit the time period. In the simulation, it would have to be his great grandfather, or maybe even a few more generations before that based on what he saw.

"The Green family started off as normal humans, just like everyone else. They had no ability, but always dabbled in technology and the man you are currently watching was named Logan." His father said.

'Was I named after him?' Logan thought.

"Logan, in his time, was someone who was called a game creator. He managed to create his own empire, selling the best console and PC games for people at their time. A way for them to entertain themselves from their boredom. Although the Green gaming empire didn't last long, for there was heavy competition.

Eventually, their inspiration was lost. The people wanted new ideas, a new experience and not the same thing they had been playing for years on end. When Logan was struggling with what to do. A stranger had approached him.

He threw out a game in front of his desk, asking. "Are you the one who created this game?" Of course, Logan was, it was his first solo project, and he remembered it well.

The man referred to himself as Roman.

"Roman had promised him that if he helped him create something, he would give him something in return, something beyond his imagination. At first, Logan didn't believe it of course, But after Roman had shown him a few things, he was hooked. Maybe this was what he needed to revive himself and the company.

"Roman had introduced the Green's into the world of abilities. That was when Logan was hooked. Like a drug, he would do anything to get a taste of this power, and a deal was made. Logan would help him, with whatever he needed.

"A deal was made between the two families that day, and Logan had been given the ability we have today."

Hearing this surprised Logan significantly, his family had always claimed to be originals. Learning the ability through their own accord and passing it down, but his parents were saying this wasn't true at all. The most surprising thing of all was the words that were carefully selected.

He wasn't taught the ability but given the ability. Did this mean there was an ability user who had the ability to create abilities? Or was it someone like Truedream who could steal and give it to someone else?

"The deal that was made was one that would last an entire lifetime for the Green family. If anyone approached them, claiming to be from the Eno family, they would help them without any questions asked. They were to tell their children, their children, and so on of this debt, and that was when the Green Log was created."

'Eno!' The man who Logan thought had killed his parents, there was a relation with them after all, but never one he had suspected. Their powers, the Greens' power, everything they achieved today was because of this Eno family. Were Roman and Richard Eno related? Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/eno-and-green-deal_%!d(string=51494375204644955)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/eno-and-green-deal_%!d(string=51494375204644955)</a> for visiting.

And this video, was it telling him, if Richard Eno of today asked for his help he needed to comply. How could he help his possible parents' killer?

"After accepting the deal, using the ability, Logan was able to create innovative games once again, develop new technology and the Green family had grown from there. Roman, in return, would ask him to help with a personal Project.

"Using the newfound ability, he was asked to create an A.I gaming system that would learn based on the user's situation. Adapt on the go. The two of them worked together and eventually created it. Roman took it, and Logan never asked what it would be used for. "

After that, a few more generations of the Green family were shown. Not much happened apart from a member of the Eno would come to check up on them each time asking for favours here and there. Most of it was with help to use their finances, buying a house, helping with a security identity and such.

The one thing Logan noticed, was even though the man's name would change his appearance never did. Not in the slightest apart from the hairstyle and clothing. At this point with the knowledge Logan knew, he was pretty sure it was the same person from the beginning, and there was only one race that Logan knew off that could live for so long, a vampire.

As time went on the Green family started to steer away from games and started creating government projects and science projects. As the use of technology became more reliant, the Green's ability became more useful. They were able to analyse samples of genetics and understand it with ease from the computer.

But that only made the Green family bigger than before. Eventually, the log had reached the point where he was seeing his parents' life. The Dalki war had still not started at this time, and his parents were high school sweethearts.

They were both relatively young, but just like the generations before them, an Eno appeared on their doorstep one day. Only this time, the man looked different. He had come claiming to be an Eno, yet didn't look the same as the ones before.

Of course, his parents thought nothing of it, it was normal for siblings, and family to look similar but not the same. However, this time the request was different from before as well.

"I want you to help me find a man called Vincent Eno." He said.

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

It was the first time while watching the log that an Eno was looking for another. With the knowledge that Logan knew he was trying to piece things together. Was the Eno a vampire family? For some reason, they were looking for each other, either the first man or someone different.

Logan didn't know much about the Vampires, at the time he wasn't too interested in it and would let Quinn deal with that stuff, but maybe the two of them would soon need to have a talk to figure this out. It was because of this very reason that Logan had no clue about the Eno family and their relation to Quinn.

His parents had gone through all of the Eno's names that the Green's dealt with, but Vincent wasn't one of them. When the man asked for them to describe this Eno, he had a disappointed look on his face. After that, the man left for a while, and the Green's continued their life as usual. Never learning of this Eno's name.

Their research continued and unknowing to them one day that the same man would kidnap them and take them away. When they woke up they were in a world they had never been to before. A place where the sun never shined.

Both of Logan's parents protested against the strange Eno asking him what he wanted, saying that their family promised to help the Eno's any way they could. There was no need to go this far.

The man gave a dark smile back and simply said.

"You're helping me with what I want right now."

Through the simulation, Logan could see where they had gone to. It was the vampire world where Quinn and the others were at. He couldn't imagine the fear his parents must have had. At this point, humans hadn't colonised other planets yet.

And now they were in a whole new world forced to be here. It looked like the man had some type of goal with them two being here. Wherever they would ask, he would simply say. "I'm looking for Vincent, and you two will help me find him."

But whatever he thought would happen, never did. The two of them would have thought the man was crazy, but they could tell he was quite sane during their captivity. He had done his research and had asked for both of them to help with another project he was working on.

Here, his two parents found out everything. The original Eno they had met was a vampire. Indeed, the Green family had been meeting the same man again and again. It was a hard tale to swallow, but not too hard after he had shown them a few things.

He explained his research was to complete something that Vincent never could do, and the two of them were going to help him do it. From here they had learnt of many things, it looked as if the man was trying to create some type of blood substitute.

Knowing this, they thought that the man in front of them might not have been too bad after all. If he was trying to create blood substitutes, it meant he wished for the vampires to no longer have to rely on humans. With that in mind, the Green's willingly worked harder than ever.

Slowly they learnt of the worlds outside of earth and the things they referred to as beasts.

Cloning a human body always ended in failure. The body couldn't sustain the cells, and they would deteriorate too quickly.

They would see a baby, age in front of their very eyes, before shrivelling up and turning to dust. It was a hard pill for them to swallow, but that was when they realised they were playing with human lives.

Even if they were just clones, yet his parents would tell themselves it was for the sake of humanity.

The mixture of beast and man was able to sustain the cells for longer, but it would only last a little longer than before. The strange Eno couldn't stay at the lab that had been created forever as he would have to go back to wherever he needed from time to time.

"They have it, I think this is the one, they finally slew a beast strong enough to sustain it."

They never got to see the beast directly, as the man said if they did, they could possibly die from just looking at it. Even though it was dead, it had great power. But when looking at it through the computer system, both of Logan's parents noticed that the crystal inside its body was different from most. While inside the body, it looked almost cracked, as if broken off rather than smooth like the other crystals.

After learning from the man what happened, apparently, the beast looked something similar to a two-headed dragon. Yet. It could morph and form changing its body. It had split in two, and while they had defeated one, the other had gone away. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/find-eno_%!d(string=51494387267467520)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/find-eno_%!d(string=51494387267467520)</a> for visiting.

Beasts at the higher tier could do some strange things, and it was theorised due to the strong beast crystal in their body, but if what they were saying was true, then the beast they had killed was only half of the beast. Which was why the crystal also still seemed to be radiating with energy as if it was still alive.

In the end, using the blood of the new beast, they had finally done it. They had created a blood substitute for the vampires, but not just any, one that would even power the vampires with the strange energy. The man was pleased than ever with the results.

However, there were a few errors with what they had created. The Dalki had a limited lifespan, and they were unable to reproduce. They were defective and incomplete. Beasts could live for thousands and thousands of years just like vampires, so what had gone wrong/

The only thing the Green's could conclude was that it was due to the beast that was used being incomplete. If they had the other half, they could make the perfect clone. The Green's made the man aware of this, but he said it didn't matter.

As long as he still had the Dragon beast here, he could continue to make more, as the others died. He truly thanked both of them from the bottom of his heart for helping him complete something like this.

The man was over the moon, and he was happy to let them go. In truth, the Green's never asked to leave, thinking that they were doing something that would help humanity.

"When we return, do you still want us to find this Vincent for you?" Logan's father asked.

"Why the need, I have surpassed him, although I would love to show him the creation I made." The man said.

Leaving there, they thought it would be the end of it all. The Green's would continue living, creating their inventions, helping the human race advance and raise a family. That's why one could imagine the shock and look on their faces, when the Dalki that they had helped create had come to attack earth.

His parents were in shock and didn't know what to do, who to tell their bizarre story, and worse, how to fix all of this. Then an Eno appeared on their doorstep once again, this time, it was the one they had seen in their logs throughout history.

"My name is Richard Eno, and I need your help."

Just like before, Richard had asked for funds, and using that he had spread technology to the world, spread knowledge of beast weapons and more to help the humans fight back. Abilities had become the norm. There was a stale period in the war where the two of them had a child, who they named after one of their ancestors hoping he would achieve great things.

The time for war had come to a stop, but it was clear the Dalki had attacked for some reason in search of something. Richard had come from time to time, but he too was at a loss. The three of them talked and found out what had happened.

Richard was a vampire that had chosen to leave their homeland long ago, so he had no clue what these creatures were, or why they had the same technology as the vampires. That's when the Green's revealed it all to him.

After that day they never saw him again, he didn't say anything but just left. Still, they would hear about him from time to time to time on the news.

Wanting to correct their wrongs, the Green's tried to figure out how to deal with the Dalki, and why they had attacked. Following their patterns following the news, they had come to one conclusion.

After that, there was no more of the log to show. Since it was a yearly update.

That led them up to the point they were currently at. It seemed they never expected a Civil war to suddenly break out, and when the Bree's wanted them to look for a Demon tier beast, they snapped at the opportunity. They had found one on a different planet in the beast planet solar system but were unsure whether or not it was the one the Dalki were looking for.

It didn't show far enough to see if their lives were in any sort of danger, but carrying such a heavy burden, if anyone was to know the truth there would be many that would possibly try to kill them, or keep the truth hidden for their own gains.

The log had ended, and so did the video, but right after another video had popped up again.

His father appeared on the screen alone.

"Logan, this message is to appear at the end of the log if we have met our ends. If we are dead, then I want you to do something. Find Richard Eno, he will protect you."

The person up to this point that Logan thought had caused his parents death. His father wanted to find him and ask for his protection.

Logan fell to his knees, and his hands were pulling out his hair. The whole thing was crazy, and now he didn't know what to believe or who to trust. In his lost mind, he thought of one person.

"Quinn, please help me, what do I do?" Logan said.

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Logan had finished telling the other two in detail everything as much as he could and as much as he remembered. The other two were hanging on to his every word. For Peter, who used to be human, this was very important. The whole world's events had changed, and it looked like the Green family was in the centre of it. But he couldn't blame the Green family, they were involved without knowing about it.

And as for Fex. He had no clue the Vampires were involved with such a thing.

He knew the Eno's were the tenth family but had no clue what their names were or who this person was, as well as the Dalki. The whole thing had been stripped from vampire history as if they had no relation to it.

All he knew was that they were consuming regular red human blood, not the green blood the Dlaki produced. So somewhere along the way, perhaps in the vampire council must have chosen to have hid it. To conceal this mysterious person and anything related to him. But Fex was far too young to be someone who would have knowledge of this. Maybe his father or Bryce would no more.

Still on the hologram video screen, Logan had a few more details to tell the others before he was done.

"After finding out all of this, I did some digging of my own. There were some reports of public files that a certain beast, one that they were unable to determine the level of had attacked a city. the whole place was destroyed. I tried to find any follow-ups, but it just said the beast was dealt with, which was the end of that. Although it seems strange. When accessing the files, specific dates have been moved and details altered.

"It was like they were trying to hide something. There is a chance that a demon beast had attacked Earth at one point and it might still be here. Which was why the Dalki had attacked coming to look for it. Although it might not be the one they were looking for.

"But when the Dalki were unable to find it, after having a war with Earth for so many years, they were okay with backing off for a while. They were just wasting their time. And right now they are searching beast planet to beast planet just like us, trying to find the Demon tier beast.

"The scan that my parents found shows a demon tier is located on another planet. Whether this is what they are looking for, I don't know. The scan only shows the energy source and not the shape nor what the beast looks like. Still, I have started to spread the information to all of the powerhouses.

"Soon, everyone will know, and they will start making their preparations. I plan to go along with the Bree family with Mona. It has already been agreed. I think it would be the perfect opportunity for all of us to meet up there. We can leave whatever group we are with and head back on the Ship together. In the confusion or fight, they can just think we have died.

"If you can, tell Quinn everything, Maybe me and him are involved in this more than we know." With that, the video call had ended.

As for Logan's last words, the reason for him saying that was because of Quinn's system. When doing a bit of research, the system was his first ancestor who had obtained the ability, Logan. The A.I gaming system he created sounded a lot like the one Quinn was using, and it would also explain the strange reaction the two of them got when they first touched.

It was a little ironic that Logan first agreed to work with Quinn, because he was interested in who could have possibly created such an amazing and advanced system. For him to find out that it was his own family all along.

The two of them were left with a lot to think about, just knowing all of this information it felt wrong to them. Like it was something that should have been common knowledge to all humans and yet it wasn't. Them just kids knew things that others didn't, and what could they even do about it.

"Could you imagine how Logan feels?" Fex finally said. "To see his family like that, I wish I was there right now. The little boy really looked like he needed a hug."

Hearing that Peter was suddenly saddened. What about his family? His mother and father who worked on Earth. He didn't even bother to check up with them this whole time just assuming they would have stayed with the military. As none fighters, they would be okay in all of this.

This strange feeling in his body was telling him his loyalty lies with Quinn. This was his family now, which was why he hadn't thought about it much before, but something had clicked inside him after hearing Logan's story.

When they had the time, he would want to know if they were okay.

"So about you and me swapping, if you really want.." Fex started speaking but was interrupted by Peter.

"It's okay, I will stay. I want to stay. If I'm needed Quinn will ask for my help." Peter said.

Wight's were known to be heartless, cunning and straightforward. Beings of the undead with no emotion and only loyalty to their master. There were a few instances where Peter still showed his natural human emotions from before, and here, Peter was showing them again.

When returning to the Crows, the first thing the two of them did was tell Quinn what Logan had told them. About what happened to him as well as the plan with the Demon tier beast.

When learning of it all, Quinn asked for the others to leave the room to give him time to think. He paced up and down several times trying to fit the puzzle in his head. His suspicion that the first king was Richard Eno was starting to fit more and more.

It only made sense for one to live that long, but there was one thing he was wrong about. Eno wasn't the one who created the Dalki, it was someone else, but there was no name for this mysterious person, only that he also cared for the Eno name.

Also, the way Eno suddenly left without telling the Green's anything was strange as well. Maybe through the story, he had found out something, maybe he was still the one that killed Logan's parents after learning what they had done.

There were too many possibilities, but now the most pressing question was, who was looking for Vincent at the time? Why did they want to see him so badly?

With Vincent's memories, there was only one person who wished to take over and help in his research with blood. They had almost asked daily, and that was Vincent's Uncle, Jim.

'Was this the man who was searching for Eno? Edward did say that he had left, but it was out of anger for what Vicent had done. Thinking he had betrayed him. Was Jim alive in the human world and where the hell was Richard Eno!' All these questions were giving Quinn an almighty headache, but it was clear.

Richard had the answers to all of this. He was the one that knew what was going on, and they would need to find him.

'Arthur, please don't kill Richard if you find him first.' Quinn thought as he wanted to know Vincent's involvement in all of this, and why this whole war that killed his parents had started in the first place. The vincent inside him was calling to him as well.

As for the Demon tier, when asking Blip, he said there had been no movement from the Graylashes on their end. Possibly due to them gearing up for a fight with the Sunshields.

After some time had passed, the teleporters had been set up at the crows base and at the Ship. The training was going well with everyone. Alex was making good gear, and they now had free time on their hands. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/the-last-turner_%!d(string=51494399615498561)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/the-last-turner_%!d(string=51494399615498561)</a> for visiting.

If they wished they could go on quests and hunt while waiting for the Sunshields to attack, there was always a risk if this was to happen, so they chose to do other things.

For Fex, he was interested in trying out the Soul weapon machine. If Quinn had obtained a soul weapon, maybe there was a chance for him, and it would answer a deep question he had. But before that, Quinn had called the group of people who knew what they were into a room. Kazz had been pressuring him for a while, and now he no longer had any excuses with free time.

It was time for them to turn Sam.

"You ready?" Quinn asked.

Sam's Palms were sweating, his heart was beating rapidly, but at the same time. He was about to change his life from this point onwards.

"Ready," Sam replied.

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The Blood ritual had been done by Quinn many times now that he knew all the steps without needing the system to guide him through it. When looking at one of his quests, he was to blood ten people. So far, he had [7/10] Showing as complete.

Peter was the first to be blooded, then soon after an accident had occurred turning Leo. Then the three girls had also wanted to change. Paul joined along the way in hopes to save the lives of many humans, and in return, Quinn gained a powerful ally who was someone knowledgeable. Then finally, he had turned Linda, the co-founder of the Crow's faction.

Now it was Sam's turn making him the eighth person. After activating the ritual via the system, Quinn started to pour blood from his hand into Sam's mouth. Only when the ritual was activated would it turn someone. If Quin's blood accidentally went into someone's mouth, or he had left a glass of his blood around. Not sure why he would, but it wouldn't turn the person if they were to drink it. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/vampire-soul_%!d(string=51517863827131868)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/vampire-soul_%!d(string=51517863827131868)</a> for visiting.

Like each one of them before, the process was painful, but standing by his side and holding him down on the floor, ready was both Kazz and Paul. With the newfound strength, it was relatively easy to hold Sam down, even when using all his might to break free.

"If he turns into something bad, I'm killing him, you know." Kazz said.

At this point, Quinn had enough of her taunts, and he had snapped back at that moment.

"I would chop off your legs before you could even reach him."

The tension was high, and Fex had come in between the two of them.

"Come on guys, let's remember we're on the same side, besides I have no reason to believe that Sam will turn into anything bad."

Fex didn't know why, but lately, after Freddy had died, it changed Quinn a little. He was always a caring person, but now he seemed obsessed with the idea of not letting anyone get hurt. Especially those he considered his friends.

'What am I thinking, Quinn was always this crazy, he came to the vampire world just to save me after all?' Fex said, his face a little red.

"Are you blushing?" Quinn asked. "Did I turn on my charm skill by accident?"

"No, no, don't worry," Fex now was unable to even look at Quinn remembering what happened last time.

The sound of m.o.a.ns and shouting had stopped, which meant the process was complete, and Quinn using his inspect skill was happy with the results. It looked like a confrontation wouldn't be happening in the first place.

[Congratulations! The blood ritual was a success]

[You have successfully created a Halfling]

It was one of the weakest things someone could turn into off the bat, but at the same time, it had the most potential to grow. In a way with him now having lost his ability, Sam would probably be weaker. But at one point, even Quinn was a halfling, and he had grown tremendously.

Getting up from the ground, just like those before him, he could feel it, he could feel a difference. His body's slightly stronger than before, but it didn't feel like a significant change.

Quinn went on to explain to Sam what he was. At first, Sam was a little disappointed, after all, Paul had skipped the halfling step and went straight to vampire, but when Quinn explained that he too was a halfling, it changed Sam's mood completely. All this meant was that he had a different starting point, but he now had what he wanted, the room to grow and increase his potential.

A sun ring was given along with a flask full of blood. The first thing they would do was get Sam used to the smell, then he would take a taste of it there and then. He would continue to do this every so often. Starting the weaning process immediately.

There was a chance that War would start soon, and they couldn't be turning on their own allies, especially with Kazz still around.

"Have you thought about what ability you wanted to get?" Fex asked. "I handed you that list before."

When Sam knew he was going to turn, Fex had made a list of compatible abilities that he knew of, but the one Sam wanted wasn't on there, and now he had turned to look at Quinn.

"Quinn, I want to ask a favour, and it's fine if you say no, but I was thinking. Is it okay if I learn the shadow ability?" Sam asked. "From what I have seen so far it's very versatile, and one would have to have a creative mind to use it, I think it would be really great in the hands of someone like me."

Quinn thought about it for a while, with his shadow abilities now known to the world and vampire world, there wasn't really a reason to hide it like Quinn first had done. The only problem was, Quinn wasn't able to teach the shadow ability. He hadn't learned it the regular way and cheated through the system.

He knew none of the techniques of how to cultivate the ability, but there was one person who might know. Someone who had lived with the Shadow ability for thousands of years.

"It's not that it's impossible, but it's impossible for me to teach," Quinn replied. "But there is one person who can teach it to you. We can't meet with him now, and I can't guarantee he will say yes, but it will be up to him in the end. If you are fine with waiting. Then I see no problem with not learning anything for now."

"Thank you, Quinn," Sam said, bowing down. He could feel that his life would change from this moment onwards.

Once again, things were starting to calm down a little at the base. The training between people continued, and Quinn was trying to figure out the best way to use his soul ability. Because right now, there was a major downside to it. According to Nate, this wasn't usually the case with Soul weapons.

Usually, one's MC points would be used greatly when using a Soul weapon, so it was important to decide when the right time was to use it. Using it at the beginning wasn't always the best choice. It would be like a boxer swinging wild punches at the start of the match. If they all missed, the person would be gassed out, too tired to continue and at their most vulnerable point. That's why most would fight at a steady pace, and when their knockout punch, or when the opponent was weak is when they would use their soul weapon.

But Quinn's was a bit different to this.

While Quinn was trying to figure out how to best use his, Fex had decided to go ahead and use the Soul weapon training machine. He was very curious about why or if vampires could have soul weapons. It might be a changing factor for the vampires in the future.

With him to keep him company and make sure the machine was working, was Sam. Fex was kind of being Sam's teacher in being a vampire. Any question he had, he would answer, and he was already doing the same for Linda, so it was no bother doing the same for Sam as well.

When strapped into the machine, Fex started the process. For someone like him, who found it hard to focus, the machine was perfect. With the magnetic pulses on the seat calming his mind, he could finally see it, something inside his c.h.e.s.t.

He had asked Sam what he should have seen. According to Sam, it would be a yellow flame, and when he got close to it, it would start taking a better shape, either covering his entire body, for an enhancement type, or a shape of an item for the item type.

He had also asked Quinn what he had seen, and it seemed like what Sam had said was quite accurate, only Quinn had three flames.

Fex was able to see something inside of him, but it was no flame. It was red and hard in colour. Pointed and jagged in areas. This was something that Fex had only seen in textbooks while at his school and one time with Quinn.

What he was looking at right now was his blood crystal. An item that was dropped upon death from vampires. That could then be used to turn into blood weapons. However, there weren't many that had them today, as obtaining blood crystals was considered illegal. Only the old vampires contained one.

Exiting from the machine, Fex was a bit disappointed, and Sam could see this on his face.

"No luck?" Sam asked. He really wanted to help him because Fex had been so helpful to Sam.

"Maybe the yellow aura is for humans, and the red aura is for vampires, which is why Quinn obtained both. You had your ability from the beginning, so it had already mixed in with your aura, unlike Quinn.

"I mean vampires and humans aren't exactly the same after all, but it's making me wonder, maybe they're not so different. What if the crystal inside you is just the hardened form you see. Perhaps there is a way to break down the crystal while inside you, to form the weapon. The blood weapon that vampires use, is a soul weapon that humans use. But the vampires never learned how to make it come out naturally." Sam was just mumbling thoughts along because honestly he really didn't understand it himself. He was the type of person who was good at theories but definitely didn't have the tools to do anything about it.

"If I understand you correctly, you mean maybe I can bring out my own blood weapon, just how humans bring out their soul weapon. I don't need to die or… Kill anyone." Fex whispered the last part.

'That's exactly what I'm trying to say, but honestly, I have no clue." Sam said, which left Fex disappointed again.

Just then, Nate came into the room.

"Everyone is to come to the meeting room immediately!" Nate shouted. "The Sunshields, there here."

****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

The whole faction had been preparing for this day. As the days went past, people took less and fewer quests, and it didn't take long for the members to notice what was going on. Megan, one of the Rank B's, tried her best to keep it under wraps, but it was nearly impossible.

Still surprisingly, not many had chosen to leave the Crows. Some had requested Blip to try and move them to a bigger faction, but most of them had great loyalty to their leader who had got them this far.

In preparation for the attack, scouting sh.i.p.s were placed around the planet, 24/7. More than usual and the area they would cover was wider as well. They wanted to know as soon as possible when they were coming, not when they were about to land. When one of these scout sh.i.p.s had discovered a force coming their way, rather than engaging, the first thing they did was come back to report. There was going to be no needless deaths today.

In the room, the alliance between the Crows and the Cursed family was present, and the one leading the actual meeting was Sam, rather than Blip or the others.

Each of them sat at a round table, while Sam looked at them. He was nervous, but he knew many lives and people were counting on him, so he was powering through.

"Based on the location of the sh.i.p.s, they will be here in about an hour. We have already informed the people. They are on their way to the teleporter's location being escorted to head to Quinn's ship. Although some of them have refused to leave, which was expected." Sam said.

"There are a few things I'm worried about. What the people will act like once they are moved to an unknown area and how to control these people while their family members are out there fighting. That's why, I suggest that Linda, the second most prominent figure in the Crows, go with them. This is very important."

This was decided beforehand. Linda wanted to stay and fight, but there was a second reason why this was decided apart from the one Sam had mentioned. She didn't have her ability. With Blip taking part in the fight personally, he would have wanted to fight side by side with his sister. When she wasn't transforming using her ability, he would know something was up. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/the-sunshield&apos;s-attack_%!d(string=51517881543872036)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/the-sunshield&apos;s-attack_%!d(string=51517881543872036)</a> for visiting.

They didn't want Kazz to start going on a killing spree towards the end of the fight again when everyone was tired, so this was the best thing to do.

"The water users will be placed on standby and won't be joining this fight."

"Wait!" Megan said. "The water ability is the most effective against the fire users. Shouldn't we have them on the front line fighting with us? At least each squad should have a water user, don't you think. There aren't many after all."

The faction members would be split up into six different squads, led by their strongest fighters and highest ranks. Nate, Megan, Blip, Dennis would be the main squads, and then there were two more, with Quinn and Fex. Maybe some people would disagree about the last two, but they didn't have enough time to argue about it.

Megan was suggesting that a water user would be placed in each of these squads above.

"No," Sam replied. "The fire ability can easily cause destruction, it's what makes the ability so powerful. Even if they don't intend to, the buildings around will be set ablaze. When this happens, I want our water users going around and calming these fires all around. What's the point of winning this battle if everything around us is destroyed? I don't plan on abandoning this place."

The determination in Sam's voice gave everyone confidence. When he first started to speak, he was a little shaky, but as he went on, he started to believe in his plan more, and it allowed the others to as well.

'This boy is good.' Paul thought. 'Quinn, you sure do know how to pick them.'

But when Quinn had turned Sam, he had no clue Sam had this great of a mind. He had turned him just because he saw him as a friend he wanted to stay alive. In his group, they would often rely on Logan, but rather than coming up with tactful plans, Logan would just be able to come up with solutions to the problem, and there wouldn't always be solutions to the problem.

Everyone got into their positions in the faction. With the member's families, Linda had gone off, and most of them were already teleported to the ship. Those that would be injured in the battle too much, or at any point and time, could also use the teleporters to head to the ship. Which meant that protecting the teleporters was an important job.

Without them, they couldn't return instantly, and if they were left up, the enemy could go through them.

Sam right now, was with a group of ten E and F ranks from the faction. They were the weakest of the bunch and also included the three kids from military base two who had surprisingly chosen to stay and fight.

"You ten here will be protecting the teleporters," Sam said.

In a situation like this, their abilities were practically useless.

Leading them into the teleporter room, there were ten large objects behind the teleporter covered in cloth.

"This was a little gift from a friend of ours, I'm sure you guys will be able to handle anyone coming towards the teleporters with this," Sam said, taking the cloth off and showing what was underneath.

The weak member's eyes started to glow with excitement looking at the objects. As long as they were able to use these, they were confident in doing a good job.

There were around 33 men with the odd extra here or there per squad. Each split into six squads, making their force around two hundred strong.

Last time, a hundred men were sent to attack the Eagles. Even with more numbers, they were utterly defeated to the point where Dennis and Alex were the only ones who had returned.

This time the Sunshields would send more though, and according to their scouts, Sam was right. They had the element of surprise with the first attack. The Sunshields would guess that either the Graylashes increased the security of their own men on these planets, or at least these planets caught wind of what had happened.

Everyone was in position, biding their time and waiting, and that's when they could see it. A total of ten spacesh.i.p.s heading towards their shelter. If it was anything to go buy last time, each ship had a squad leader on board.

Their force would either be two hundred strong, or four hundred strong.

The Sunshields sh.i.p.s were flying quite slowly, the reason being they were proceeding with caution. They too had spotted the scout sh.i.p.s and were suspicious that a space battle hadn't taken place.

Surely they would try to shoot them or intercept them before even coming to the shelter, but there was none of that, and now when they were nearly at the shelter, the whole place seemed quiet. Abandoned almost.

"Sir Gox, do you think they already escaped the planet?" One of the men said to the head squad leader, who was leading the operation for the Sunshields.

"I'm not sure, but I'm sure a lazer or two will tell us if there are people here or not. Tell ship four to fire." Gox ordered.

The order was given, and the ship's two blasters started to light up. The particles reached its output and aimed straight at the main Crows base, hoping to cause some destruction.

"Fire!"

The beams came out, and at the same time, a small black spot from below seemed to be coming towards them. It headed straight for the beam.

"Wings?" One of the men said.

The crystal laser had hit whatever was coming towards them, and the man chuckled.

"Idiot, who would come straight towards us like that."

"You will pay for what you did to the Eagles!" Dennis shouted, flying high up in the air.

He flew directly above the ship.

"Soul weapon, golden arrow!'

Diving down at great speed, something started to form around Dennis' body, a golden spiral, encasing and protecting him.

From a distance, it looked like an arrow. Dennis slammed down his whole body, into the ship, piercing right through the centre of it. He had damaged a major part of the ship, and it was starting to crash down.

"Everyone ready for battle. Get off your sh.i.p.s and proceed on foot!" Gox ordered.

As the Sunshields dropped down from their sh.i.p.s, they started to engage with the members of the Crows. The battle had begun.

****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Dennis taking down the first ship had set the mood for the whole of the Crow's faction. Although he may have gone out first and attacked out of anger for his people, it was a significant morale boost. Many of the regular members would have had several thoughts running through their minds.

The big three are untouchable, how are we going to win this? Are we really fighting? Maybe we can just talk?

It was normal, they were scared, and up to this point they had fought against the Dalki and beasts but not their fellow humans. But Dennis had already experienced it and felt it, seeing his own people die at the hands of the Sunshields.

Seeing him take down a ship like that, was showing that these people really weren't untouchable as they first thought and were just like them.

As soon as the first ship was taken down, Quinn had immediately received a new notification.

[New Quest received]

[The battle between the Cursed family and Crow's alliance VS the Sunshield family has begun]

[The Sunshield family will not leave until the entire shelter is burned to a crisp! Help your side and win the battle]

[Quest rewards will be based on personal contributions to the battle]

[10 Percent first reward unlocked - ?????]

[30 Percent second reward unlocked - ????]

[50 Percent third reward unlocked - ????]

After receiving the request, a bar could be seen in his view, and currently, it had 0.5 percent on it filled in red. Using the inspect skill it gave him a little bit more information. In the battle, any contribution made from his side that wasn't Quinn himself would fill up the bar red. While anything he did himself would fill up the bar green.

Watching the sh.i.p.s, about ten men were being deployed from each of them, so they had sent a force of two hundred strong. Double what they had done to the Eagles. The only person who had done any damage to them so far was Dennis.

'Did he already beat one member?" Quinn thought, judging by the bar that seemed to be the case.

That's when Quinn realised what the quest was telling him to do. If he wanted the top reward, he would have to deal with half of the Sunshield forces himself. It was a daunting task, even in his position.

But, Quinn didn't shy away, and a smile appeared on his face.

Maybe it was the idea of the rewards behind the quest, maybe Quinn just wanted to pay the Sunshields back for nearly killing him and Alex back then, or it was the fact that seeing it like so, made him think of the whole thing as a game, but all of these things put together was desensitising him to the idea of what needed to be done.

On top of this, he realised, the system didn't give him quests that seemed were impossible. It clearly had more confidence in his powers then he did his own.

Back at the base, Sam had remained with the others protecting the place. His role in all of this was the coordinator. Every squad had a communication device assigned to their leaders who would report back to him. At the same time, on a large digital map of the shelter, he could see everybody's movements on the map.

Blip and Dennis' squad were part of the ariel units. They would provide support for the other teams. Most of their members had flying like abilities or were people who could attack from a distance. They were more mobile moving about based on Sam's order.

The main people who would be moving to help though was Blip and Dennis. Their strength added to any of the other Squads was a big improvement. The truth was, there weren't actually many members in the Crow's that could beat those in the Sunshields.

Megan and Nate's group made up the bulk of the main fighters. They were the people Nate had been training in terms of hand to hand combat this whole time. They were also composed of the highest and strongest members of the Crows.

"What is all of this?" One of the Sunshield Squad leaders said, looking at Nate and Megan. "You guys knew we were coming but decided to stay anyway? Well, that's nice of you. We didn't want to just take this planet away without having a little fun."

Both sides had yet to engage, and they were merely stood opposite each other. Nate's side because they were nervous while the Sunshields were waiting for an order. Hearing the words from the man, Nate decided to walk forward.

"Sir, do we go in!" One of the Crow's said unsure about what to do.

"You will know when is the right time," Nate replied.

"I like fighting probably more than anyone," Nate said with his fist clenched. "But there is no need to kill your opponent. Let them live to fight another day, grow stronger together so you can fight once again. However, I'm not an idiot, if someone tries to kill my friends or me, I will show no mercy."

The squad leader started to laugh, and Now Nate was about halfway between his own men and the Sunshields.

"Burn in hell!" The squad leader said, moving at a great speed. While running, a fire would spew from the back of his hands every so often, powering him like a rocket making him move faster than expected.

His fist covered in bright flames, was starting to resemble that of a lion and with a big punch, it had covered Nate's entire body in flames. The Sunshield men were cheering seeing this, but the only one without a smile on his face was the squad leader himself.

'There was no give with the punch?' Whatever he had hit, with the strength he put in, the person should have fallen to the ground or at least moved back. It wasn't just an attack of flames. When the fire finally dispersed, they could see the man still standing there.

Part of his uniform had been scorched, but he was completely fine. "You're flames are going to have to be a lot hotter than that to scorch me."

Nate grabbed onto the Flame user's wrist, and threw him over his shoulder, slamming him into the ground.

"He just hurt our Squad leader, what the..!" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/contribute-fifty-percent_%!d(string=51523128114869106)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/contribute-fifty-percent_%!d(string=51523128114869106)</a> for visiting.

"What are you waiting for, Attack!" The other squad leaders who were with them said. Seeing the Sunshields run in, the Crow's moved as well, and Megan did with her squad as support.

Although they knew this would happen, they were simply buying time to receive support later on for one of the other squads to do their work. What did come as a surprise to Megan was how long their people were lasting.

She had seen someone get punched directly in the c.h.e.s.t with the flame, he should have been knocked out there and then, but he got up almost instantly and right back into the fight.

"Are these guys zombies, they keep coming back for more punishment." The Sunshield soldier said.

"It didn't hurt, their punches and abilities aren't as strong as I thought." The man said as he charged back in.

That's when Megan realised what it was. Because they were part of the main fighting force, they had been given something all the others didn't have. They all had been given the new set of armour personally made by Alex himself. It looked like the stat increases and improvements were showing in a large scale fight like this.

Still, they only had enough materials to produce it for so many of their members, so it was decided the main force would get it.

"I'll have to order something from him myself when this fight is over and done with!" Megan shouted, joining in the fight.

There were two more squads out on the battlefield on the Crow's side. One belonging to Fex, his group was the group of water users, who would be going trying to calm down any fires and such that had caught on the buildings. There weren't that many water users, so there was a mixture of others as well.

There were also healers and buff type ability users. On top of this, Paul and Kazz were with him as usual.

"That's right Fex the designated babysitter, now I have to also worry about this whole group." Fex was put with them because of his strength and unique skill. He would protect them along with a small group of fighters.

As for the last squad, this was Quinn's squad. They were one of the weakest out of all of them, essentially he was left with the scraps that couldn't be placed anywhere else. The reason for this, Quinn was new, and his real power wasn't known to the others.

There weren't going to be many that would follow his orders, so all those were below him in Traveller Rank. As for this Squads task, there was nothing.

Sam had stated that they were free to do as they wished and support, where he thought, was necessary.

"You mean similar to Blip and Dennis?" Quinn asked at the time.

"Similar, but different," Sam replied. They will be moving around as I command them. Based on what I can see on the digital map, but Quinn, I can't see everything. There will be things on the battlefield that require split decision thinking and decision making.

"Dangers that I can't predict, you're strong, and your unexpected arrival can influence anything."

The others were following Quinn, but honestly, for now, he was just running around aimlessly unsure of really what to do.

All he could see was the contribution bar slowly filling as the other Squads defeated more members. Looking up, Quinn could see that more men were being dropped off towards the centre, where Nate and Megan were fighting.

Soon they would be overrun, Sam's plan was good, but it split up their forces. The idea was the smaller forces hopefully would win their battles to later join up with the large force.

However, too many men were now being placed in the main centre of the battlefield on the Sunshield's side. While the others were already engaged.

"We'll head that way and get them from behind!" Quinn said, but just then, someone with a flaming kick came from the side.

However, Quinn's reactions were fast enough to block the attack with the shadow. He then flash stepped behind the person, and kicked him as hard as he could. For the first time, his contribution points had gone up.

From one of the alleyways, a squad of Sunshields could be seen coming out.

"Well, the shadow user. Aren't you the one protected by the Blades?" The leader said, coming out and onto the street.

Once again, Quinn had heard their family name after showing his ability.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Once again, as soon as one of the big three had seen Quinn's ability, the mention of the Blade family was raised. No longer could Quinn keep this as a simple coincidence, but his search so far had resulted in no solution.

If the Blade family was well known, when Quinn had announced he was being protected by them, the whole world should have known about them. Yet neither the Crow faction leader nor the Eagles had ever heard of the Blade family before.

It seemed like the only ones that knew anything, were those from the Graylash family and those that worked for the Sunshields.

"You probably think we're going to let you go, let you retreat now we know who has your back, huh?" The squad leader said. "But the orders have changed. Even if you were a Blade yourself, we will be going against you. This is war!"

With that, the ten of them charged in. There were thirty or so men on Quinn's side, but the opponents were confident in their fighting abilities. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/go-home!-let-me-fight_%!d(string=51538842611677638)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/go-home!-let-me-fight_%!d(string=51538842611677638)</a> for visiting.

[Inspect]

Using inspect on the leader didn't give Quinn the instant level up quest, which would have suggested that the leader he met last time might have been the head squad leader. Still, the red bar was slowly filling up, and it looked like five percent of the Sunshield forces had already been defeated with Quinn having contributed so little.

Quinn had spread his shadow either side of him as the Sunshields charged towards them. Whenever they would make a fatal attack towards one of his men, the shadow would rise up and block the attacks.

Splitting his concentration and working on his shadow was something that he had learnt to do from Arthur.

"Your shadow is certainly useful, and I can see why so many people are after it, but if you're protecting them, then you can't protect yourself!"

One of the Sunshields ran towards him. Quinn threw out a phantom punch, causing the man to flinch, soon after he felt a sudden grab. A few seconds and the man was shocked as his whole body was being electrified by Quinn's gauntlets. Quickly stomping his foot on the ground, Quinn gave out a hammer hook, knocking the person down so hard onto the floor that his head had cracked on the ground.

The enemy wasn't simply knocked out, they were dead.

Quinn wasn't able to be his usual self in a fight like this where he would normally control the amount of strength he used. If he cared about whether or not his opponent lived, then the men behind him would die.

"I don't have time for this."

[Shadow void skill activated]

[Shadow hop]

Sinking into the ground, Quinn hopped from one location to another, able to appear by the squad leaders men's side.

[Hammer strike]

He had hit one of the men in the c.h.e.s.t, sending him flying across to the dome wall where shadow hands had grabbed him, holding him in place. The man had survived. Their armour was strong, even if Quinn did use his full strength, he wouldn't be able to finish them in one blow if hitting the armour without adding his blood attacks.

It was expected of one of the big three, but they were clearly outmatched. A few moments of shadowing around the place and using the shadow in the dome to protect his allies from the fire, the only one left was the leader.

The bar had now filled 4 percent green while 8 percent of it was filled red. The only problem with the bar, it allowed Quinn to know how many people, or at least the strength left of the Sunshields, but said nothing about the Crows.

Therefore it was hard to tell if they were really winning this fight or not.

Quinn wanted to ask this man about the Blades, but now was not the time. Explosions and fire were ripping through the Shelter.

The squad leader, having seen all his men defeated and with no one else to back him up, wasn't stupid. He decided to run and had entered the alleyway from which they had come from.

Firing fire form the palm of his hands he could travel faster and wasn't worried about his escape.

'This guy, I have to warn the others, we need to get rid of him fast. No wonder the Blades are protecting him.'

"Everyone, this is squad leader 6, listen up, we have to get rid of the- "

His speech interrupted as Quinn was suddenly stood in front of him. He felt like it was impossible. The speed for someone to catch up to him would have had to have been that of a speed user.

"No one is looking, and you're quite strong, but I'm in a rush," Quinn said.

He could see held in Quinn's hands in front of him, something that looked like a shadow scythe, with a blood red blade. Swinging it diagonally down with all his strength, it had sliced through the squad leader like butter, breaking through all of his armour.

The added stats had made it much stronger, and his Qi control was getting better day by day.

'6 percent, so the Squad leaders must be worth more, but if I can get a large group of them, then I should be able to finish the task quicker.'

It may have seemed like Quinn was more concerned about completing the quest then protecting the Shelter. But at the end of the day, the quicker he did his quest, the more it would help.

Walking past the body, Quinn dipped his finger in the squad leader's blood, taking a small part of it, hoping to increase his stats whenever he could. When he exited out of the alleyway, the others were there waiting for his order.

"He's so strong, no wonder they made him a squad leader." The members mumbled.

"I thought we were goners when the Sunshields arrived, but he overpowered them all."

"And he was even strong enough to defeat the leader.'

Watching their skills in the fight just now, none of them were ready to go up against even a single Sunshield. If Quinn wasn't there, they all could have possibly died, and Quinn had used up a lot of shadow to protect them. He couldn't continue like this.

"Listen up, you might not like what I'm going to say, but it's for the sake of your Shelter. You saw their strength for a brief second, could any of you really say you would have won the fight without my help?"

There was silence between them all.

"I know you mean well, and you want to protect the home and family you built, but I do as well. I care about you so much that I'm focusing on protecting you guys rather than fighting them. So please, I ask you - please head through the teleporter.

"Live on and protect your families, and trust me to do the fighting here for you."

It took a lot for the Crows members to pluck up the courage and agree to fight. At the time, Blip and Sam were just thinking about the numbers and maybe if Quinn didn't care for their lives, they would have served to at least be a distraction. However, for the current Quinn, they were just a distraction for him.

Quinn didn't want to see another person die while they were under his responsibility. In a case like this, he would have prefered to go solo, which was what he was requesting of them now.

"Thank you. I was so scared. I just wanted to protect my family. After seeing what just happened, we completely understand. We were holding you back, because just now you saved us. How can I go against your orders?"

"Squad leader Quinn, please save our home, save the Crow faction, and blow away every single one of these Sunshield bastards!"

Soon after, the rest bowed down.

"Quinn please!" They said.

Quinn was honestly surprised, he thought they would resist, complain, and ask to fight on. What he didn't realise was they were thankful, for the first time, someone wasn't just treating their life as a waste.

Most of the members in Quinn's squad were lower ranking. They were forced to go on beast hunt after beast hunt due to the Graylash's greed and excessive demands, and they feared their lives every day. It was the same here, they felt like they had to fight.

And now someone, who didn't want to just use them as cannon fodder, was telling them to go home and that he would take the burden.

Lifting their heads up, they all saluted to Quinn, before running off back to the teleporter.

"16 percent complete, and I have only one five percent, can I really do this? If I can, then I'm going to have to do that!" Quinn thought.

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

In the centre of the shelter, a tough battle was continuing to take place. After Nate's little display with the Squad leader, before he could finish him off and take him down for the count, another had come in, giving him a flaming kick.

It was fast and unexpected. Using his ability, Nate was able to harden his whole body, but the hardening weakened after time. What made Nate so skilful with his ability, was through his years of fighting and martial arts, he was able to predict where someone would hit him before they did, and he could harden just that area extra hard.

These people weren't like the ones he would usually go up against, and he was caught off guard slightly. He was whacked while holding off the other squad leader and was now facing two of them at the same time.

Megan, rather than fighting those that were strong, was more concerned about the Crow's people. She was trying her best to help them fight, sticking to the plan and buying time until the others finished with what they were doing. Still, it seemed like a lot more people from the Sunshields then they had predicted were fighting in the centre of the shelter.

"Sam, we really need help soon, I don't think we can last much longer!" Megan said.

"I know," Sam replied. "But Blip and Dennis are still busy fighting. The Sunshields are stronger than we first thought. The squad leaders are just a bit much at the moment."

On their side, they had six squads who were led by the stronger members of the Crows. Meanwhile, on the enemy side, they had come down in twenty sh.i.p.s. With them, smaller teams of ten each with a squad leader and a head squad leader. Which meant each of their strong fighters would have to fight multiple enemies at a time which was unexpected.

When the Eagles had fought them, they only brought five sh.i.p.s with twenty men each. This was what Sam had based his calculations off, which was why his plan wasn't working out exactly how he thought it would.

"Fex, how are things on your end?" Sam asked.

The fight from the centre had spread out, going through buildings and spilling into the nearby streets. Fex's group had been moving in, and working on dowsing the fires as planned. From time to time they would help some strays fight, and send the injured back to the teleporter, but there was a problem much worse than all of this.

"We're still evacuating some of the citizens who are leaving now," Fex said.

Stubbornness. There were some people who were far too stubborn to even listen to the Crows about leaving their homes, and they had remained thinking the Sunshield would do no such harm. They just couldn't believe if they were under the protection of the Graylashes, why would they attack?

Their minds quickly changed as soon as the battle had started. Because of this, Sam was ordering Fex and his group to go around, saving the few remaining people before going to the centre to support Nate and Megan's team.

They would save a few of them, and a couple of people from their side would go the long way round to escort them back to the base and head through the teleporter.

"Help! Help me and my family!" Someone shouted. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/debt-paid_%!d(string=51538857358838097)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/debt-paid_%!d(string=51538857358838097)</a> for visiting.

It was a middle-aged man's voice. He was in a burning building that had already been consumed by the flames too much. The only thing they could do was isolate the building, so the fire didn't spread.

The man was on the third floor, and the fire looked like it had already engulfed most of the building.

"Please, just protect my family!" The man shouted.

"That idiot, why risk your families lives, you should have listened," Fex said, as he was ready to head into the burning building, but before he could, he saw a female with two round balls on her head run past.

"What is she doing, the fire is too strong, she'll just get herself killed!" One of the water users said, as she was trying her best, to create more water to take out the fire, but she had run out of MC cells at this point.

A few moments later though, over her shoulders were two bodies, and in each of her hands, she was carrying two children as well. She was carrying them as if they were pillows and her face had severe burns in several places, but it looked to not hurt her at all.

Slowly, the wounds started to heal away naturally.

"Kazz?" Fex said, half confused, but at the same time, he wanted to be thankful to her.

She dropped the two bodies on the floor and chucked the ones over her shoulder to the ground. It was a bit rough, but they couldn't complain given the circ.u.mstances.

"I have repaid my debt to this man." Kazz said, looking at Paul.

When Paul looked at who was on the floor, it took him a moment to recognise the man. He was the merchant who Kazz had used her influence skill on to steal some earrings. Paul was just telling her off at the time, and he didn't think it would stay with her.

"That you definitely did, I would say more so." Paul smiled.

A group of the remaining citizens from the shelter had been rounded up, and now it was time for them to be escorted back to the base. Half of them would go to the base, while the other half with Fex would continue to quell the flames.

However, this didn't go unnoticed. Watching from the far back towards the centre of the shelter, the head squad leader Gox had recived a report. A report that detailed citizens were for some reason heading back to the Crow's base.

"I thought it was strange that there were no people here. They are either hiding them all somewhere or have a teleporter running off to a different place. Follow them and see where they are going."

A separate squad had broken off from the centre, and they had chosen to follow Fex's group. Fex noticed this group and wanted to chase them off, but he decided he would trust Sam first.

"How many of them did you see?" Sam asked.

"About a group of ten," Fex replied.

"Leave them, if it's just ten, then they can protect the teleporter, don't worry. Right now, I need you to send the water users back, they have done enough. I will send them through the teleporters. By now most of their MC cells will be empty. They can no longer help much anyway. What I need you to do, is go and help Nate and the others in the centre now."

Everything was stressful for Sam, but he saw a little light of hope. Fewer people had moved away from the centre, lowering the others' burden, while he was sending in more people to support. Still, it wouldn't be enough, they needed something to change drastically in this fight if they wanted it to turn in their favour.

The Sunshields that were following part of Fex's group were able to attack at any time. They chose to stay back because they were planning to see where they were headed. A long route was taken, but it was clear. They were doing so just to avoid conflict while trying to head back to the base.

Seeing them all enter, the Sunshields were prepared to move.

"Come on, let's go!" The squad leader commanded.

As soon as the Sunshields stepped out and were in front of the base, Sam had given the order. The sound of large, heavy objects was heard landing around them, and then a few more had landed in front of them.

"Mechs!" The squad leader shouted. "How did they get Mechs?"

Inside the suits were the Crows' weakest members, and Sam had given them a little gift which was handed over by Quinn. The Bertha ship had many different items in the storage room. It was designed to be a large battleship, and onboard, they had everything they needed to fight a war.

Usually, Mechs were costly, it wasn't that the Sunshields didn't have them, but they never thought they would need them in fighting a faction of this size. However, there was a problem. The mechs output could only fire lasers at the intermediate level just like the sh.i.p.s.

They were more used in war as an annoyance against beasts or the Dalki. It was sturdy when protecting a person. With the Mechs alone they would never be able to beat the Sunshield family. Sam was biting his lip out of nerves, at this point he was hoping Blip, or maybe even Dennis would have been done, but they were still busy.

Not only that, It looked like they had lost the lives of most of their squad members. Each death, Sam felt like it was slightly his fault. He could just see little green markers disappearing on the screen as their lives did, it was a reminder that those people would never be seen again. He could see a group of dots coming towards the teleporters. Probably hoping to retreat and fall back.

Just then, Sam had decided to go out himself. Even with no ability, he should have been able to do something. He left his post and went outside to join the others. That's when he saw them. A group of around thirty or so of the Crows helping out the mechs fighting.

They were mostly unarmed and looking at them, Sam noticed that they were from Quinn's squad.

"If they are here, then where the hell is Quinn?"

Using his shadow travel, Quinn was travelling towards the centre as fast as he could.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The first group of citizens led by the co-founder Linda had entered through the teleporter. Many of them were visibly nervous and unaware of what was really going on. Linda had only told them a few details, that this was a place where they could stay while the Sunshields were attacking.

At the same time, she was also brutally honest to them all. There was a chance that they might not be able to return back to the Crow's base or the planet at all. Many of them trusted her and the Crows, they knew that they were fighting for their home, so they couldn't complain and went through the teleporter.

However, Even Linda was a bit nervous about where they were about to go, even she hadn't seen what the spaceship was like. Stepping through the teleporter, they had entered a large empty room and waiting for them was Peter.

The group were still nervous and bickering, twisting their heads around trying to get a sense of where exactly they were.

"Where are we?" One person asked.

"What planet is this on?"

"Is it safe to be here, is it under the protection of one of the other big three?"

The questions and comments continued, and Peter was beginning to grit his teeth in frustration. He didn't like how they were acting, especially since they had given them safe refuge and asked for nothing in return.

Simply put, Peter wasn't good at dealing with these situations, and he had a short fuse with his emotions. Linda, upon seeing this, went over to Peter to make a suggestion.

"Why don't we give some of them a tour around the place. Maybe it will take their mind off things?"

"Anything to get these people to shut up," Peter said.

Both Fex and Quinn had warned Linda about Peter's aggressive nature, that was mostly to do with his transformation. It was a complete 180-degree turn from when he was human Peter.

A small group of people were left behind in the room the teleporter was set up in. They would wait there in case more people came from the other side, which was expected as a few more citizens gathered and the injured were coming through from the battle.

Linda was impressed, when they said they had a large spaceship she was never expecting something like this. It certainly was a place that they could use as a base together. This was based on just seeing the equipment and rooms. In total, the numbers of Crows, including the members of the faction, were around one thousand. At the same time, the ship seemed like it had the facilities to cater for double the amount. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/turn-the-tide_%!d(string=51562649615398217)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/turn-the-tide_%!d(string=51562649615398217)</a> for visiting.

'Quinn, I don't think you realise how much you have done.' Linda thought.

"Wait, is this a spaceship?" One of the members shouted as they looked outside the large glass window.

With the tour, Peter had taken them to every room apart from the command centre. He didn't want anyone touching buttons and unexpectedly setting something off, but now that they were in the main centre hall they could see outside through the windows.

"I thought we would be moving to a planet. Are we really going to be living here, what about hunts, how will we get food?" One man had started to panic, and soon it started to spread to the others.

The idea of living on a spaceship for most of their days didn't sit well with some of them.

"Calm down everyone, we don't even know if it will be the case," Linda said. "There's a good chance that they will be able to take care of the Sunshields and we can head back to the Crow's family."

"Like that will happen." A man muttered. It was quiet, but there was one person who had better hearing than most of them on board, and he was getting annoyed by the man's attitude. "You just said a second ago there is a chance that we won't be going back. Which one is it?"

"What did you say?" Peter shouted.

"I'm just being realistic okay, when Linda said she had a solution I thought we were moving to another Planet under the Graylashes. We could have even surrendered to the Sunshields and just joined up with them or the others. Why the reason to fight?"

"You don't understand what we saw," Linda said, clenching her own fist in anger now. "The Sunshields didn't even give the Eagles the option to surrender when they attacked. They made sure that every single person was dead when they took over their planet. And the Graylashes, they didn't help us then so why would they help us now?

"To those at top, this is a fight between them, while everyone else is just a bunch of flies they want to get rid of or toss to the side."

"And what are we meant to do?" The man replied. "Just run away for the rest of our lives on this spaceship, never having a place to call home?"

This was the last straw for Peter. He walked over to the strange man, and his eyebrow was twitching. The others who were around him started to back away.

"Look, Quinn didn't force you to go on this ship. If you want, you can go back to the Crows. Why don't you try explaining to them that you want to surrender to them? We are fine without any of you. We don't need you.

"You're being incredibly selfish right now. There are people fighting for their lives at the base, for a chance for you to return home. They could have just come here with the rest of you, but they know the ship isn't a permanent solution."

Peter was now right up in the man's face, and he gulped at his presence. The next thing he knew, Peter had thrown out his fist and hit him on the chin, knocking him out with one punch.

"That feels a lot better," Peter said. "If anyone else starts complaining about my ship, then you can go back home, or I'm willing to chuck you off myself. See how well you survive in space."

Peter walked back, heading to the command centre.

"I'll leave them to you, I'm done with this lot." He said to Linda as he walked past.

She couldn't help but smile. It might not have been the way she would have dealt with such a thing, but she couldn't say that it wasn't effective as everyone had undoubtedly shut up. Maybe they still had their concerns, but they were no longer voicing them and worrying others.

Just then, the doors opened from the teleporter room and a group of people had come in. They looked hurt and injured, some even with burn scars all over their body. Any idea of returning back to the base was quickly forgotten about.

Back at the shelter finally, both Blip and Dennis had finished dealing with the two squads they were facing. However, it came at a great cost. Both of their teams had been completely wiped out. They were no longer alive.

To make sure their deaths were not in vain, they were determined to win this battle. Otherwise, they would have given up their lives for nothing.

"Blip, Dennis, head to the centre to support them now," Sam ordered.

And quickly they flew towards the centre of the main battlefield.

As more Sunshields started to join and enter the fight, Nate had to back off a little, and then the two of them had arrived, Dennis and Blip. However, both Megan and Nate were disheartened when they saw only them.

Not only that, but Dennis and Blip were injured from their fights. They didn't know how much longer they could even stand for.

"This is looking pretty bad for us, right?" Blip said, pulling a strained smile.

"I won't go down until I see every single one of these Sunshields on the floor!" Dennis said, trying to convince himself he was still as fresh as when the fight first started.

Three squad leaders charged in, hoping to go against Nate, Blip and Dennis. Surprisingly, even with how tired they were, they were still hanging on and doing well. The punches and kicks still packed power, and the Sunshields couldn't be reckless.

However, their fire abilities would eventually give them an edge, with each hit they were still doing damage to their bodies, and finally, Dennis had slipped up. His legs were weaker than he thought and they gave in slightly, causing him to fall, and pull back on his punch.

The squad leader recognised this, and threw a flaming fist as hard as he could right for his head. But only a few inches away from his face the fist had stopped, Dennis could even feel the heat coming off from it.

He looked at the fist and could see a red thread.

Fex yanked the person towards him, pulling him away from Dennis. Even though it was string, he infused it with his blood abilities, making it so the fire couldn't melt it.

As for the other two, Kazz and Paul quickly came to support them as well evening up the sides.

Knowing they needed to take a breather, everyone stepped back a little from the Sunshields. Right now they were in the main open plaza area. This was where most of the people were fighting. Seeing their leaders step back, the rest of the Crows did as well.

Both sides looked at each other, the Crows were heavily worn down, and they had gone from two hundred men strong to around sixty, while on the Sunshield's side, they had smirks on their faces. They had some heavily injured but had only lost around twenty five percent of their people.

In their eyes, this fight was over.

And even if they didn't want to admit it, the others thought the same.

"Should we retreat?" Megan asked.

"No, there's one more thing that can turn the tides," Fex replied, smiling.

At that moment, a black shadow could be seen going across the plaza floor and had reached the centre. Raising from the ground, Quinn stood in the middle all on his own.

"What, him?" Megan said. "I know he's strong and is the person who defeated the emperor tier, but one person can't change the outcome of this entire fight."

Quinn looked at them all, and looked at his quest. The people in front of him were just what he needed to complete it.

[Soul weapon activated]

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

With this many people in front of him, it was the perfect opportunity for Quinn to use his soul weapon. It was one of the very few chances he actually could use well. On top of this, it gave him the highest chance of completing his quest.

[Soul weapon activate]

As soon as he had given the command to his system. A dark sinister energy could be felt emitting from Quinn's body. The cells in everyone's body were telling them to not get close to this man. The Sunshields hadn't felt like this since they had met with their own leader.

The commander, who was the head of all squads, was carefully watching at the back. Gox knew it was most likely a soul weapon, but even with the most powerful ones, there was a major problem, they would expend too many MC cells.

Even if this was the Crow's trump card, eventually he would be worn down in front of all these people.

Around Quinn's arms, the shadow had encased them, similar to when he would use the shadow equip. When the shadow started to disappear, his gauntlets had been removed, and in both hands, an item could be seen.

It looked like Quinn was holding onto two chains from a distance, one in each hand that was being dragged across the floor. On closer inspection, one could see it was different. Rather than chains, this item looked like a skeleton from the tail of a beast. Each segment on the sides had a sharp bladed edge.

"So you have chosen to use it, maybe we should step back from this one," Nate said.

"Are they moving?" Megan noticed.

The item really did seem as if it was alive, Quinn had opened his palms up, and the bladed chains started to run up his forearm, wrapping around like a snake. As it wrapped around the blades would dig into his skin, piercing into his flesh, clinging on not letting go. Blood would drip to the floor, and the weapon would light up slightly inside as it consumed Quinn's blood.

Eventually, it had stopped moving just below the elbow, but the blood from Quinn's body continued to drip down, and the bottom of the bladed chains still ran across the floor.

This was Quinn's soul weapon known as the Twin tail chain, one held in each hand.

"I can't waste any more time," Quinn said, his face showing pains of discomfort. He threw out the tail directly in front of him, and it had gone right through his opponent's throat. Pulling him towards him, with the other tail like a whip, Quinn would continually cut his body.

Retracting the tail, Quinn dived right into the centre of the Sunshield army and started to swirl them around with great strength and speed, cutting limbs off and even more to shreds. It was so strong, so fast and so powerful that they couldn't even get close.

Blood was splurging and flying up in the air everywhere, and at the same time, Quinn was keeping track of his health at all times. Even though he wasn't getting hit, his health would continually decrease and increase moving along at about the same rate.

This was all due to his soul weapons drawback. When using his soul weapon, it wasn't like others. For every second he had his soul weapon drawn out, it would take away five points of HP. Quinn didn't understand this the first time he had used this, and only figured it out using his inspect skill while having the soul weapon drawn.

When he was with Nate, he had retracted it away just in time before his HP had completely been drained, it had even gone through the reserves of his Blood bank at the time.

But it did have a few other traits as well. Quinn's soul weapon was one that fed on blood. Similar to the blood weapons. Every time his soul weapon would draw blood, it would feed this back to the user, healing him at the same time.

Which was why his health at the moment was in a constant flow of up and down. His soul weapon was one that could only be used when fighting multiple opponents at once. Otherwise, the blood drawn by the weapon was far too little, and he would be dead before being able to even defeat his opponent.

While using the weapon, constant pain was felt inside Quinn, but each time he cut someone with the tail, he would gain a slight relief, p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as his body was healing. The same way when he consumed blood. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/quinn&apos;s-soul-weapon_%!d(string=51562807438660818)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/quinn&apos;s-soul-weapon_%!d(string=51562807438660818)</a> for visiting.

However, that wasn't the only thing he could do. The tail chain was like a bone split into different segments so it could retract and extend, as well as curve and move like a whip.

With Quinn's speed and strength, the Sunshields now had no choice but to move away, and try to come up with another plan. If they were simply to run away, then Quinn wouldn't be able to draw enough blood to heal.

When one of them was attempting to escape, Quinn had thrown out his tail, it looked like it wouldn't reach as it was fully extended. He threw it down, and it looked like it would hit the ground beneath him. The Sunshield member had avoided the blow, and the attack simply went into the ground, hitting his shadow.

As soon as the tail dug into the shadow on the floor, blood started spewing from his shoulder, exactly the same place where the tail had hit.

This was one of the other abilities of Quinn's soul weapon. There was no need to hit the user, if he hit the shadow, it would feel as if the tail had directly hit the user. Doing this didn't feed the weapon on blood tough, but it was still a nice extra to have.

An opponent would have a hard enough time struggling to avoid the two tails' blows, now they had to worry about their shadow being hit as well.

The downside to this was while using his soul weapon, Quinn was unable to use his shadow abilities either.

Watching from the sidelines, all they could see was Quinn creating a bloodbath, he would chase down members, attacking them and not letting them escape. He looked like a demon possessed with blood. He was relentless, just going from person to person.

The more Fex looked at it, the more the item looked like a blood weapon, and judging by Quinn's facial reactions every time the weapon drew blood, it looked like it was along the same lines.

'Is this because he was human and now a vampire?' Fex wondered.

Quinn's soul weapon was an item made for war. In a one on one fight, the side effects were too severe, which was why having everyone gather in a place like this was perfect for him.

A lot of the Sunshields were scared and stunned, and the regular members started to move away, as this seemed like something only the remaining squad leader could deal with.

'What are we waiting for!" Blip shouted. "Their guard is down, victory is in sight. Let's go!"

Charging in once more the battle started again, while Quinn was left in the Sunshield army's centre. Quinn was taking them down quickly, but there was still plenty alive.

When the others who had been reluctant to join the fight and Gox saw this, they now chose to join. He threw out a fist of fire from a distance, and a flame ball came out along with it.

Without the shadow, Quinn had no choice but to doge, but instead, he wrapped the tail around one of the Sunshield members, digging the blade's into his sides, and then pulled him in front of the fireball blocking the attack.

Quinn continued on, but Gox from a distance continued to be an annoyance. However, he had no choice but to ignore him as he was focused on one thing. The green percentage bar for the quest. With each kill, the bar was loading up slowly.

'The pain, it's getting worse.' Quinn thought.

Even though he was perfectly fine according to his health, his arms were throbbing, He could only imagine that it had something to do with the Qi. His soul weapon was formed of three different flames, but it didn't exactly mean they gelled well with each other.

His Chain Tails were strong and sharp, more powerful than a regular weapon thanks to the Qi he was using, but because the blades themselves were hooked into his forearms, they couldn't really heal properly.

'Just a little more.' Quinn thought as he attacked a few more enemies. The squad leaders that were on his back before were now fighting with his friends. Then, finally, he had reached the back of the Sunshields army where he stood in front of Gox.

[Your Contribution is currently at 45 percent]

[Total contribution 80 percent]

"I knew you would eventually run out of MC." Gox said. "Now you're done."

The shadow raised behind Quinn's back. For him, he was not done.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

When standing next to the commander, there was one thing that Quinn forgot to take into account when using his soul weapon. His hand was gripping around his c.h.e.s.t, and he was struggling to breathe.

Sweat was running all over his body, and it was a feeling he hadn't felt in a long time. He was tired. Even if his health was constantly up thanks to the soul weapon, the continuous action of swinging something so hard with the intent to kill had worn him out.

[Congratulations you are now level 34]

[Congratulations you are now level 35]

Thankfully, during his massacre of the Sunshield family, he had gained an additional two levels. The exp needed to increase further was substantial at this level, but it just served to prove that these weren't just normal people he was killing. On top of this, Quinn was getting more exp for killing rather than just knocking them out.

He had also gained additional exp from those who he had turned who were nearby. It wasn't much, but everyone Paul had defeated, would give him experience points as well.

[Stamina increase 47]

[Stamina increase 48]

The points gained were placed into stamina which helped him out a little, but still, he was exhausted.

"What was the point of fighting against us?" Gox asked with a grin, "If we don't defeat you today, then we will come back with even more people next time."

"Why are you so adamant on taking these people's homes away?" Quinn replied, slightly breathless, "And don't worry, maybe the Sunshields will come again, but no one here today will."

While using his soul weapon, his MC points that were being used to protect the others had restored enough for him to use the shadow.

[Shadow void]

A dome started to form around Quinn and Gox. Fex quickly pulled people away who were near the dome with his string ability. He wanted only Quinn and Gox to be in there to minimise casualties, and he could read Quinn's mind for something else.

Fex looked behind him, soon he noticed that it had gotten quiet. The sound of clashing weapons, the sound of explosions happening in different places, all of these things had ceased.

Falling to his knees, Blip couldn't help but start to pray. He started to think back to his best memories with the people he had grown up within the faction. He looked at their dead faces on the floor and could picture them when they had first joined the Crows.

He thought about how happy they were, how they trusted him and how they thought they could do this together for as long as it took to win, but they were all gone.

Dennis walked up slowly behind Blip and placed a hand on his shoulder.

"I know exactly how you feel. But Blip, you did well. Look at the shelter. It isn't totally beyond repair and the people. You managed to save so many of them while I…." Dennis stopped there, choked up with tears.

Turning to the others, he looked at the forty or so people left. It shouldn't have been a time for sadness but a time for them to celebrate their victory.

"No, not yet," Paul said, as if he could read both Dennis and Blip's minds. "There is still one more battle going on."

Each of them looked towards the Shadow dome, and they couldn't imagine what was going on inside. They had each fought with a squad leader and saw how strong they were, so they couldn't imagine how strong the commander would have been.

Inside the shadow dome after using his inspect skill, Quinn had received the instant level up message. The opponent was going to put up a tough fight.

"What's with that smile, boy?" Gox said. "I'm not like those outside."

"I know," Quinn replied. "Why do you think we are in here?"

Gox looked around, and he was unaware of what the shadow dome exactly did, so he erred on the side of caution. This was the problem with going up against unique ability users, knowledge was power, and he had no idea what this ability could do.

The shadow dome protected Quinn from the sunlight and restored his MC cells fifty percent faster. Using shadow equip, his gauntlets were back on, but that wasn't the only thing that appeared this time. His mask was on as well.

One handy thing that he realised was during the fight, his adrenaline points bar would still go up, even if he didn't have the mask equipped. He hadn't worn it outside because the Crow's knew whoever used the mask was the Night Demon, who used blood powers not shadow powers.

[Activate mask, adrenaline into stamina]

His stamina points now got a fifteen percent boost. His tired body was feeling a lot better compared to before. The main reason why, Quinn had chosen to use the shadow dome was because he could use his full strength.

The two of them were quite the distance away, and holding his finger out like a gun, Gox thought the boy was just playing.

[Blood shot]

*Bang

A blood bullet infused with Qi went through one of the ankles.

Another one, had gone through his over foot.

Gox was prepared to dodge because the fire user ability was unique. If they could see the attack coming, they could turn that part of their body into flames. Protecting themselves from not just small blows but big ones as well.

When he heard the bang, Gox reacted doing this exact thing. If he wanted to attack, he would have to switch between his form though. What he failed to realise, was that the attack itself would be so fast and for some reason, after turning his body, he was still hit.

'Was it a fluke?' Gox thought.

There was a throbbing pain in his feet, and now he couldn't move as well as before. Moving towards Gox now were large red aura lines that were impossible to dodge in the cramped space of the shadow dome. He covered his arms in flames planning to protect himself, just in case the same thing happened last time.

It was a good thing he did, for the same thing did happen. The attack didn't go through his arms and body but instead hit him in the back. But the flames and armour on his arms were enough to stop an attack like that.

The Qi being infused in each of the blood attacks was the key factor in all of this.

'The red aura attacks, they are nothing like the shadow?'

Gox was being overwhelmed as Quinn demonstrated a number of different skills and abilities. Hand to hand combat, leg kicks, punches, and he was still able to block Gox's flames with his own shadow as well as hopping from random places.

On paper, maybe these two might have been on the same level. But when it came to it, this wasn't the case at all. Quinn had carried out so many attacks, and they were all so different. In a way, the commander felt like he was fighting against a combination of five different fighting styles.

Each time he had to adapt to a new one. It was hard to keep up, and throughout the whole thing, he was trying to find a weakness.

While doing so, a heavy blow was dealt in his stomach. Each of his punches seemed to pack quite the wallop as well. One blow to the stomach made him feel like he was about to hurl his lunch out all over the floor.

It seemed that while Quinn was in this dome, he would be invincible. On Quinn's end, his attacks were certainly strong. However, he was unable to make any decisive blows through Gox's armour, which left him with no choice.

With Gox's armour at the emperor tier, he wouldn't be able to cut through easily with his shadow scythe.

Instead, when the two were close exchanging hand to hand combat, Quinn punched Gox square across the face and then stomped on the ground. Mixing in blood and his Qi, he conducted the blood hammer strike.

It was a strong internal blow that could bypass the armour, and the commander was defeated.

Back outside, it didn't take long for the shadow dome to start to fade. Everyone waited in anticipation. When they finally saw Quinn as the one left standing, they all cheered, some cried, and others hugged.

It was a joyous moment.

"Wait it's over, everyone was defeated?" Quinn said.

'I guess the Commander wasn't as strong as I thought.'

Before fighting with the commander, Quinn was at forty-five percent, he only needed to defeat one more skilled person to turn the tide, and it could be done.

Flashing in front of him, the notification screen was flashing.

[48 percent]

He had only needed five percent more, and the commander after everything was only worth three. Still, the war was finally over for now, and Quinnn would still receive two more rewards for completing the task.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month) Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/diffrent-styles_%!d(string=51562992407468480)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/diffrent-styles_%!d(string=51562992407468480)</a> for visiting.

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

When the dome fell, they were looking at a single person standing there. He looked to be uninjured, but his body was covered in blood from nearly head to toe. His special uniform had been soaked.

For a brief second, they all feared this man. A single student shouldn't have been able to have so much power in their hands.

Trodding along, Quinn started to walk towards the others.

"Did he really just kill half of the Sunshields all on his own?" The fighters said in excitement from behind. It was a tale that if someone had heard, would find it hard to believe, perhaps exaggerated, and even more so due to it being against one of the big three.

"Not half," Quinn replied, his eyelids now slowly starting to close. "Forty, eight, per…" Before he could finish his sentence, it looked like he would fall to the ground, but Paul was there, ready to catch him.

Out of everyone, he probably had contributed the least, and seeing how hard the kid had worked, he wanted to do something.

"You did good, kid," Paul said.

Quinn was completely out of it, far more tired and drained than he thought he would be. This was something the stats just couldn't account for in the system. It was different from stamina. If he was forced to give a single word, it would simply be called heart.

The will to continue fighting required great mental strength, and when everything was over, everyone felt this weight lift off from them. However, on the ground around a new burden would be placed on them all.

"They did it, they did it!" A man said running in through the portal, and that person was none other than Sam himself. On the spaceship, he went to the main centre area where everyone had gathered shouting the news down the hallway.

The others who he passed wanted to stop him to ask what he was talking about, but Sam carried on with a huge grin shouting again and again. "They really, really did it!' Sam shouted.

Finally, he had reached the room, and everyone could hear his words.

"They did what?" Someone asked.

Tears started to fill both of Sam's eyes as the emotions were starting to overwhelm him. He tried his best to keep a strong composure this whole time for the sake of everyone. The truth was, he was scared, scared that his plan wouldn't work, scared they would all die and then what? But he didn't have to worry about any of that for now.

"They defeated the Sunshields," Linda said, completing the sentence for him.

Loud cheers erupted in the room, people hugged and jumped up and down, some were crying. Many thought that it was a lie or that they were dreaming. How could a faction of their size have fought off the Sunshields? But after the initial reaction, next came the onslaught of questions. Those asking about their family members, asking if they were alive or not.

This was the tough part. The hard part of any war.

******

Quinn's eyes started to flutter open, and he could see the white ceiling above. He was a little groggy, and it took him a while to notice where he was. Right now, he was in his own empty room on the ship. He didn't really have anything to begin with, and the rooms were almost identical to each other.

He knew it was his room though, because of the clothes that were chucked on the floor. It was something he would do whenever he changed. At first, he wondered if everything that had happened was just a dream, he really wasn't sure.

But after checking the messages he had received, he knew it wasn't. The rewards from the quest of defeating the Sunshields were right there staring at him.

First, Quinn had received a total of three level ups. The first two had come from the 10 percent and 30 percent contributions, while the last one was for defeating the commander. Now he was level 38. Only two levels from becoming a vampire lord, and closer to completing his quest of becoming a vampire leader.

It was a shame he hadn't completed the last contribution quest; otherwise, he would have only been a single level away. As for the next set of rewards, they were two titles he had received.

[Solo warrior: When fighting against a group over ten opponents solo, you will receive a ten percent boost in all stats]

The first title seemed to be semi-related to what Quinn was able to achieve, he found it a little ironic that the title would have been helpful in the fight that he just had, but he was sure there would be many more to come.

[Exp leecher: Even if the person isn't one that the user has turned. If they are recognised as a part of the group or party while close, the user will gain fifty percent of defeated targets from them.]

Quinn found it a little strange that the titles were opposites of each other. One helped him when he was fighting alone, while the other in a group. He couldn't complain as he could switch titles depending on the situation, which was extremely useful.

In the fight they just had, Quinn was only able to retrieve exp from Paul. It would have been great when fighting to also get an exp boost from the others as well.

Either way, the rewards weren't disappointing, and they would only help him towards his goal in the future. Now he couldn't help but think about what he would have got if he had completed the last quest. At a guess, it would have been another title. What it would do, he could only speculate.

The sound of a door sliding open was heard, and walking in was Fex with a flask. "Yo, yo, yo! Who's my hungry little boy?" Fex said, walking in the room. When he saw Quinn there sitting on the bed, he froze.

"You're awake." And his face was slowly turning red by the second.

"Little.... boy?" Quinn replied.

Ignoring the awkward moment between the two, Fex decided it would be best to catch Quinn up on a few things. It turns out that Quinn had been sleeping for an entire week. When he passed out, they had brought him onto the ship.

According to Paul, the most likely reason was overusing his soul weapon. There weren't many that could use a soul weapon constantly like that for long. Quinn was most likely able to because of its special property. It didn't use up MC cells but instead blood. It meant he was using internal energy to power the weapon without realising it.

This was something to note down. In the future, Quinn would need to try to use his soul weapon less. He couldn't be out for an entire week. What if an enemy was to attack again?

A total of thirty eight faction members had survived from the battle. There was also the additional thirty that had returned from Quinn's squad. It was clearly a big loss, and the Crow's would never be the same faction again, at least not for a long time.

Their families mourned for days. Most of them returned to the shelter once it was safe to pay their respects to the dead. A mass grave was built in the shelter, the cemetery now attached to the side. The destruction was great, but most of it was centralised from where the fight had taken place.

Most of the normal citizens who didn't take part in the fight were earth users, so they were able to rebuild temporary houses and walls quite quickly and were now back living in the shelter.

"Don't worry too much, they're all feeling a lot better, and it doesn't look like there have been any more attacks from the Sunshields yet," Fex said, seeing Quinn was a little down. "We thought they might have come back the next day, and we prepared to leave, but they never did."

"Thank you so much for saving us all Quinn!" The room was filled with unison shouting.

Rows of men and women had lined up, and Peter was standing at the front, nodding his head in approval.

"That's right!" Peter said. "This man here is the leader of the Cursed ship. He let your families stay here, and he was one of the major factors in winning the fight against the Sunshields." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/it&apos;s-growing_%!d(string=51563143788295032)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/it&apos;s-growing_%!d(string=51563143788295032)</a> for visiting.

Hearing all of this, and unprepared for it, Quinn wanted to curl up in a ball. He had no clue Peter had done any of this. Had he gone mad from staying on the ship too long?

Blip lifted his head and soon after the others did as well.

"Quinn, while you were out, a lot of the Crows had time to talk and think. Our members are few, and we are no longer what we were once before. It is as your friend says, without you, we would have never been able to even see our families again, and that's why we have decided from today onwards the Crows, and the Eagles will be disbanding and we will be joining The Cursed family faction."

In the middle of his sleep, unknown to him, his plan to create his own faction that would one day rival the big three was coming true.

Over at the Graylash family headquarters, Owen, the Graylash family leader, had received the news.

"Oh my, the Crow's faction was able to defeat the Sunshields. Maybe I should pay a personal visit to them myself." Owen said.

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Without Quinn, the Crow's wouldn't be where they were today. That much was for sure. Blip thought about this many times ever since he saw Quinn's body, a bloody mess with the Sunshields all dead around him. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/the-new-faction_%!d(string=51563266731722424)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/the-new-faction_%!d(string=51563266731722424)</a> for visiting.

They could have fought as hard as they wished, but that wouldn't have stopped the impending doom that all of their members were about to face. Blip felt like he owed Quinn a great debt, and the only way he could repay him was by serving and following him. Originally this was a decision he had chosen on his own.

But soon, the other Crow members got wind of this. They wanted to stay with Blip wherever he went. They felt like wherever he would go, there was a bright future ahead of them, and when he informed them of his plans, they had decided they would follow his lead.

With Quinn passed out, they went to who they believed was the next highest-ranked person in the Cursed family, which was Peter.

"Sure you guys can join if Quinn allows it, but you will have to do it my way," Peter said with a smile. He was still annoyed about what one of the Crow members had said before, so he decided to bring them all down a peg or two to show them who they really answered to. He just didn't expect them to comply so quickly and this was what had brought them all to give such a formal introduction when Quinn had awoken.

Now that the Eagles and the Crows no longer existed and everyone was under the Cursed faction banner, a few changes were made.

Nearly all of the old Crow members agreed to join and had moved onto the ship. The others who had survived, including a small team, would stay on the Crow's planet most of the time. All the systems that were once there were also moved to the ship.

The Traveler ID system and the quest board was moved onto the ship and Blip had even updated it. On the system itself, he had disbanded the Crows and created a new faction. The Cursed family. He then input all of the IDs of the members who would be joining the Cursed family. Once this was done the faction as a whole would receive a rank.

This rank was based on how many points in total from all members were achieved within a month. Until then, the rank would stay as the rank it was before and then update the next month when the points were collected.

The Crows previously were known as a Rank B or C base, which would change depending on their performance month to month. With the Cursed family being a new faction, they had been given the lowest possible rank - rank F.

The rank itself didn't really matter and was more shown as a symbol of pride or a deterrent for other factions if they were planning to stir trouble with them. Since a higher rank faction would have killed more beasts that were also probably at a higher level in that month, one could get an idea of that group's size or strength.

And of course currently, right at the top of the leader boards were the big three which were all AAA rank factions. In third place was the Sunshield family, second place the Graylash family, and lastly at the top was the Bree family.

At the top, this rank didn't mean much because the three families were so far ahead in points compared to other families, but the difference was small between each of them.

"At the top huh, I wonder how long it will take," Quinn said, while looking at the list. Quinn also started to see if he could spot another family name. Of course, not all families used their names as a faction, only the more powerful original ones did.

Quinn was trying to spot anything that resembled the Blade family, but he was unsuccessful. When he woke up, he tried asking Peter to get in contact with Vorden. He had sent him multiple messages, but there was still no reply yet, but he was still hopeful that he would reply soon.

The reason for moving everything onto the ship was because Quinn wanted an official mobile base. He was thinking far ahead into the future, where people wouldn't just do quests on one planet, but on multiple.

For now, they only had one planet that they could hunt on, but in the future, he wished for more. Not wanting to upset the flow of everything, Quinn had decided to keep things mostly the same. If there were any big decisions to be made, he wanted to talk it out as a group.

Both Dennis and Blip had years of experience of running a faction that Quinn didn't have, and he wanted them as part of the group, not just to be someone under him. This was a mistake he saw many of the other families make.

Weekly quests were no longer mandatory, and now there wasn't such a heavy tax as before. Still, Quinn had to take a small fraction, but most of it would be used to buy things that ran the ship and to support themselves.

However, if they did not go on any quests, then they would not receive their allowance of food or other amenities. The way the Graylashes were running it before was more like the Crow's were paying them for protection. Quinn saw it more as you get what you put in, they were not there to run a charity.

And if you couldn't help with quests, you had to earn your keep another way - teaching the children, maintaining the ship, helping with admin work and so on. Jobs of the old that were under-appreciated. People were confused about why Quinn would even give them credits for such work. They had forgotten that before the war, these were normal paying jobs. Before the world only cared about who was the most powerful faction.

Everything was coming together.

Blip was currently in the old Crows base. He and the others still had offices there, so they kept track of things and the people staying there as well. Some of the Crow's sh.i.p.s and members still remained, especially since they needed to protect the planet from future attacks or warn Quinn if they saw anyone coming.

While he was thinking back on events, he had received a call that he had long been waiting for.

"Hello, good sir." Blip said with his hands behind his head. He was more relaxed than he had ever been when talking to the Graylash family.

"Blip? It seems like the reports are true." The Graylash member said through the video screen. "We are sorry we were unable to aid you in time. The Sunshields had coordinated attacks on our bases and allies all over the place, by the time we found out about yours we thought it was too late. I hope this doesn't ruin our relationship together for the future." The man said.

"Future?" Blip replied back quietly.

"Before I forget, our leader Owen has requested to come by. He wants to understand how you were able to fend off the Sunshields. Out of all the factions, you were the only ones who were able to do so without any Graylash members' help. You have done well to catch the eye of our leader Owen.

"So when do you think would be a good time for him to meet you? Don't forget that I will also be expecting your report on your crystal delivery. I still haven't received it yet. I understand you have just gone through a tough battle, but that doesn't mean we can stop working… and…" The Graylash family member continued to mumble on, making request after request as if everything was back to normal.

"Report?" Blip said, now standing up from his seat. "I tell you what you can do with your reports." His tone quickly turned from calm to furious, "You can tell Owen to screw his meeting, screw all the reports, and shove it up your Graylash brown nose arses!" Blip shouted, turning off the video soon after.

'Did I go too far?' Blip thought. 'I hope I didn't anger them to the point where they start a war now as well.'

In her old Room, Kazz had also opened up her teleporter and had gone over back to the vampire world to make her report. They were impressed with what she had to say, and how Quinn was able to defeat so many people without revealing any of his powers.

But they were also upset to hear that there had been no progress in finding out what had happened to their agents. With things as hectic as they were in the human world, they feared sending more in case they didn't return.

Just like before after making the report to the King, Kazz had gone to make a report to Bryce.

"Damn it, so he still hasn't slipped up, and by the sounds of it, that brat is only getting stronger. How can the King possibly just sit by and let someone who might one day go against us just carry on to grow like that? We need to let the King see it our way, to see what a problem the tenth leader will cause us in the future.

"Kazz when you return this time, don't shut off the teleporter."

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

Kazz had told Quinn what she was planning to do, that she had to go to the Crows planet to make her monthly report as she had done before, that the teleporter was left back at their old apartment.

Quinn disregarded her and just flapped his hands. He honestly didn't care what she did at this point. She was something at some point Quinn wanted to get rid of anyway.

"She's not as bad as she seems," Paul said, as he could see Quinn didn't have the best image of her.

"Oh really, do you remember how she killed those eight soldiers back at Dreamland, do you really think if the same were to happen again, she would comply now?" Quinn replied.

"Quinn, it might not be as black and white as it seems. Or maybe it is very black and white in her eyes. We don't know how the vampires were raised. Their survival, like any race is their top priority, and they have decided that for them to survive, humans must not learn of their secret. I think she is misunderstood." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/wanting-love_%!d(string=51563390748907460)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/wanting-love_%!d(string=51563390748907460)</a> for visiting.

"There have been a few vampires I have met, and they are usually approachable and understandable. That vampire world that Kazz came from is the same word that Fex came from. You can't say the two of them act the same?"

"So doesn't it make you think?" Paul replied. "Why two people who have come from the same world have turned out so different?"

Like how Earth and the families had different goals and philosophies of how things should work, how different parents had different teaching styles, the vampire families were the same.

But for Quinn, he didn't have time to find out why she acted a certain way. In his mind, it just wasn't worth trying to befriend someone who could and had attempted to kill his friends.

"You make a good case, Paul. I'm not completely disagreeing with you." Quinn said. "If you want, you can follow her. Maybe you will learn a thing or two. Just if you come back dead, then don't blame me."

Returning back to the Crow family, Kazz didn't know why, but she felt a little weird for the first time talking to Bryce. She knew that leaving the teleporter on could only mean one thing.

'Am I not good enough?' She thought.

She thought she had done a good job, reporting everything Quinn had done, making sure no one found out about the vampire powers. Even the King said she was doing well and helping out, but Bryce hadn't praised her for her jobs like he would have usually done in the past. Instead, for the first time ever, he was sending more people to help complete her job.

"No!" She screamed, "I don't want that, why can't you just look at me dad!' She shouted and flung a chair in her room so hard that it had smashed against the wall.

This was the truth of the matter. Kazz was Bryce's daughter. Throughout her whole life, all she ever wanted was to be praised by her father for doing a good job. She still remembered his words.

He had asked her to become the best vampire there was. So she followed all the vampire rules to the best as she could, never straying from that path. Any task that was given to her by her father she completed without complaining about it.

But her father, for some reason never seemed to look at her properly, he never looked her in the eyes, she could see it. Bryce was always looking past her at something else. Obsessed with the seat where the King sat, obsessed with revenge.

In this regard, many people often would compare both Silver and Kazz. The two of them were both vampire knights who upheld the rules above all, and they were trying to win their father's respect. It seemed like other than the fathers themselves, everyone else in the vampire settlement could see it.

Only Kazz was jealous of Silver, because when Fex was about to get executed and Silver had joined in, he had broken all the rules, no longer caring about his position. He wanted to save both Silver and Fex.

The look in his eyes when looking at her that time was so warm. Kazz started to think, whether if she was in the same position as Silver, would her father have come to her help?

But now, he was sending people to help her, she was no longer doing a good job, and she felt like her whole world was crashing down.

After a few moments, her breathing had gone back to what it once was, and through the teleporter, a man and a woman stepped through.

Both of them were vampire nobles by the name of Kiln and Tupple. They were sister and brother. They both had short hair black hair with a long fringe covering one of their eyes. For Kiln it was the left eye and Tupple the right.

"Greetings vampire knight Kazz." Both of them bowed and spoke at the same time as they saw her.

Kazz quickly closed the teleporter, placing it in a backpack she had prepared beforehand. "What are you two doing here, did the King request you to come?" She asked.

"No," Tupple replied, and then Kiln carried on. "This was a personal request from Bryce. It seems that the King trusts the Tenth family too much."

"We have been told to go out on a hunt tonight." Tupple this time took over. "Not a secret one either. A blood rage revealing that vampires exist to the whole world, and the blame shall be pinned on the tenth leader with you as the witness."

"You mean you're going to attack the people?" Kazz said, "But that makes no sense, they know nothing about vampires."

The two looked at each other, they knew Kazz was a little dense when it came to these things.

"When you make your next report, see your father first before the King. He will explain everything to you. And I'm sure he will say you have done a good job." Tupple commented with a smile.

They also knew what to say to her to get her to comply. The praise she was looking for.

The two of them would stay in the room until nightfall. They wanted to plant the seeds of doubt in the people's minds slowly. First, a few bite marks here and there, then the Tenth family would start accusing each other. Saying that one of them did it. They would try to cover it up, but as more and more people started dying from signs of a vampire, their trust between each other would be split, and at the same time the humans would start to suspect something, that's when they would have their grand reveal.

Kazz had left the room in a storm, she slammed the door, and Paul who had been following her saw this. When he tried to keep up with her, she had already disappeared.

'That look on her face, was she sad?' Paul thought, while he continued to search the shelter to see if he could spot her.

Up on one of the higher buildings, Kazz just wanted to be alone in her thoughts. She was wondering about what to do. It was the first time that her father was asking her to keep silent about something illegal. The King was going to be tricked, and innocent people were going to die.

However, on the plus side, if she did as he said, she would finally get his approval. Her father would finally say thanks. Her mind was conflicted, and in the end, she thought it might be best to just let it run its course. She wouldn't try to cover up their tracks, and at the same time if Quinn found them, she wouldn't try to help them either. She would be a bystander in all of this.

Eventually, nightfall arrived, and Paul still was unable to find Kazz. He was becoming worried. With someone as unpredictable as Kazz, if her mind was in a bad place, who knows what would happen.

In the end, he decided to return to the apartment, where he first saw her. Maybe she had returned without him knowing about it. Upon returning, he waited for a while. Still, there was no sign of her.

At some point he needed to return to Quinn. Otherwise, he might start to think Kazz really had done something to him. That's when he spotted two people leaving from her room, and it was two people he had never seen before.

He followed them from quite the distance away, not wanting to get close at all, and that's when he noticed that they too were following other people as well. This time an old man, they waited and waited and were constantly looking around.

But Paul was no average person. He had years of training as a soldier. Some of his duties in the past were doing things such as this, so he was unseen by the pair, and his vampire abilities only made him better.

Finally, when the time was right, he could see it. No one was around, and they had gotten him in a spot where they could easily do something without being seen.

He ran forward as fast as he could and in front of his eyes, he saw the two of them throw a man into a dark alleyway. Before they could get the jump on him, Paul had arrived, diving in between the two of them and he now stood in between the old man and the pair.

At that moment, a smell had entered his nose, being around Quinn and the others long enough he knew what the scent was.

"You two are vampires." He said.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Kazz had spent enough time alone to gather her thoughts, and she had decided what she would do. She would play the fool, playing dumb on both sides, pretending she never heard of their plans.

When returning to her room, she could see that the pair had already left. She thought she had already made up her mind, but seeing that they weren't here, she could picture in her head what horrific things they were planning to do.

'Breaking the rules are wrong, dad wanted me to become the perfect vampire, and the perfect vampire doesn't break the rules. But it will upset dad if I ruin his plans. '

Then, she had a eureka moment in her head, she figured out a way. 'What if I'm not the one that ruins his plans?'

Thinking about this, she returned to the Crow's base and entered the teleporter back to the ship. When returning, she walked around, trying to find Quinn. On the way, she constantly changed her mind about telling him about the vampires or whether there was a way to tell him without actually telling him.

Then before she knew it, she was in the command room where several people were.

"Err Quinn." Kazz said.

Quinn was in the middle of doing some personal searching on his own, he was getting his head around what Logan had told him, and was in the middle of informing the other members. Wondering if they thought it was a good idea to head to the planet with the demon tier or not.

"Kazz, can you not bother me now," Quinn said without even looking at her.

The others gave a look to Quinn as if he had just done something incredibly rude.

"Come on bro, do you really have to be like that to such a nice girl?" Nate whispered.

"Nice?" Quinn thought. They hadn't seen what she was capable off as he had. Maybe to them, he seemed rude, but after what she had done, he thought he was being quite polite.

"I mean, you can at least see what she wants?" Sam said.

Looking at these two fools' faces turn bright red, it was clear that they were on her side for completely the wrong reasons. He was starting to wonder if Kazz had used her charm skill on the two numbskulls or if they really were just idiots.

"Fine." Quinn spun around in his chair, and looked at Kazz. "What did you wan—?" Quinn paused for a second before finishing.

"You haven't seen Paul by any chance, have you?" Quinn asked. The reason being, Paul too was meant to be part of this meeting, but he had assumed he hadn't come due to him following Kazz around. Now thoughts were running through his head.

'I told the idiot to not die, did he really go and try to do something to her?'

Getting out from his seat, Quinn immediately pulled Kazz out of the room and dragged her by the hand.

"What's up with those two?" Nate whispered.

"Ahh, lovers quarrel." Fex jokingly said, but the two boys took it dead serious, as they turned and had eyes of flames, thinking one thing - they had a rival.

"Ah please, my sister is prettier than her." Fex casually said.

"Brother please." Nate had suddenly left his seat and was now already on his knees right by Fex's side. He had moved faster than any vampire he had ever seen. "If what you are saying is true, then please put in a good word for me. You see, I have been single for all my sweet nineteen years of life. Every day there is a chance I would die on the battlefield, and I don't want to leave this world without experiencing the embrace of a warm-hearted woman."

Nate was a little too much for Fex, and he started to back away.

"I mean, it's true, but my sister is a little old for you guys, and she isn't warm at all. In fact, she's cold. Very, very cold."

"That's just my style. Just like teacher Silver." Nate said with a smirk.

That's when Fex figured it out. For a short while, his sister had come to Earth disguised as a teacher. And from the sounds of it, she didn't even use a different name and taught these two idiots. "When I say she's too old for you guys, I really mean she's too old."

Back down one of the sides of the command room, Quinn had Kazz pressed up against the wall, and she could tell he was serious because his eyes were glowing red.

"Tell me what happened to Paul?" He asked.

Kazz could actually feel the influence skill partly working on her, it wasn't controlling her completely, but it didn't make any sense. Only the leaders at the lord level would be able to control her. Still, she thought back and answered truthfully anyway.

"I don't know what happened to Paul, I came here to tell you something else." Kazz pleaded.

"Lies," Quinn said, shoving her against the back wall after seeing that she had broken free form his influence. Kazz was stronger than he thought. "When we last spoke he said he went to follow you back at the Crow's base."

"Back at the Crow's base? Oh, no."

Down the alleyway, the old man had run off back to his home. Paul wasn't going to let these two pass to go after him.

"Oh, another vampire?" Tupple said.

"I'm guessing from the tenth family, since they're the only ones that should be here." Kiln added. "Are you angry we didn't offer to share with you?"

"You were about to hurt that man," Paul said. "If I was able to follow you and see what you were doing, maybe a human could have as well."

Paul, not knowing the strength of the vampires in front of him, wanted to be cautious with his words. He was trying to win this fight without having to fight at all. And based on Kazz and the others they respected the rules very much.

"Hey, Tupple, how about a little change in our plan. I wonder how the tenth leader would react to find one of his own vampires dead? Would he go in a rage trying to find out who did it, maybe we won't have to get our hands dirty, and he would start going on a rampage against the humans for us?"

He had only been in the council room with the others once, but being a fellow bald-headed man, he didn't trust the bald-headed vampire.

Quickly placing his hands by his side, Paul had attached the two Claws that had been made for him. Alex was able to improve them, and now they were at the advanced level.

He swung trying to hit Tupple, the closest female vampire, but Kiln had pulled her body back, avoiding the blow and then jumped above her with a kick.

Raising his hands, he was able to block the attack, and cause a slight scratch on Kiln's leg. Quickly feeling something strange, Kiln stomped his foot on the ground a few times.

"Kiln are you okay?" Tupple asked.

"Yeah, how cute, it seems like our little friend here is a user of poison."

At the moment, Paul's poison ability was at level five, and although it would be effective against humans, against the vampire body, it didn't seem to have too much of an effect.

Still, he didn't have complete control of poison at this level and could only lace his items with it, or infect people he touched, which would make the fight a little more difficult.

"Unfortunately for you, our skills don't require us to even bother getting close to you." Kiln said.

Paul went in again, trying to attack but this time, before he could reach them, the sound of them clanging against something could be heard. He hadn't even touched them, yet felt a strong force hit him back.

As his hands flung back in the air, the other one striked, but Paul kicked her hand up before it could even reach him. His old senses and fighting abilities were coming back to him, after years of not using them.

However, even though her fingers and nails didn't directly touch Paul. He suddenly felt several cuts ripping his ankle to shreds. It was bloody, and when he tried placing his foot back down, it was weak and gave in slightly.

This time the boy vampire came towards him, and Paul deflected the attack, hitting it upward with his claw, but again, several marks seemed to hit him when the blow should have been avoided.

"An ability."

"Ding ding ding!" Kiln said. "You finally got it, not that it matters. Because you will no longer be on this world."

Maybe fighting one of them, Paul could have lasted long enough to try and figure out how their ability worked and had a fighting chance, but with two of them, he didn't even have time to recover. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/paul&apos;s-stand_%!d(string=51563513692349798)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/paul&apos;s-stand_%!d(string=51563513692349798)</a> for visiting.

"Damn it, I need to live, those people are counting on me!" Paul shouted.

He defended, attacked, and sometimes even ignored being hurt. Wounds started to build up all over his body, and eventually, they were starting to add up. His entire body now looked like he had been mauled by a tiger, yet he was still standing.

"Oh, I'm having too much fun." Kiln said with a devilish smile.

One of Paul's eyes had been cut so bad, he was unable to see from it, and he stood there huffing and panting, he wished he had his old ability. Maybe then he could have shut these two up.

'This could possibly be my last moments, and I'm thinking about what I could have done. What happened to you Paul? You have become a very uncool old man.' He thought. When thinking of cool, there was one person who came up in his mind.

Out on the battlefield, covered in blood surrounded by dead bodies and if his eyes were deceiving him, he could see this very man now.

"What took you so long?" Paul said, collapsing to the ground.

Kiln turned around, as a smell entered his nose and at the same time, a vertical slash had been made across his c.h.e.s.t, sending him flying across the floor.

"The tenth leader, what are you doing here?" Tupple said, her legs shaking.

"You hurt one of my men, so why wouldn't I be here?" Quinn replied.

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

When Quinn confronted Kazz, and she had realised what could have possibly happened to Paul, she had decided to spill the beans. Kind of. She blabbed on about how maybe this or that might have occurred, or maybe she had overheard the vampires talking about sending over two people.

And she just happened to overhear their plan.

Quinn didn't really care enough to find out why she was telling him this, but was just happy that she had done. It did come as a surprise because it was obviously a ploy set up by one of the vampires that had something against him, and there were many in that council room.

Yet, for some reason, Kazz, who he thought was against him, had decided to tell him. Quinn rushed off but turned around and shouted.

"Thank you Kazz!"

Hearing those words leave Quinn's mouth, filled her with relief inside. She now felt that she had done the right thing. Now she was just hoping Paul wasn't hurt.

'Paul, why did I think of him?' She wondered.

When Quinn had arrived at the Crows, his connection with him was telling him immediately that Paul's life was in danger. Following the feeling had led him right to where Paul was, and on instinct, he had hurt the person who had inflicted damage to Paul.

Sure, Quinn and Paul didn't get on at first, but he knew Paul was trying to guide him as time went on. In fact, he probably didn't realise how much he cared about Paul until he saw him, a bloody mess. A strange rage was completely consuming Quinn, and he didn't know if it was something to do with the vampire blood they both shared.

Tupple looked at her brother, who had been chucked a great distance away. It was only a single slash, no blood abilities or anything was used, but he wasn't getting up.

'Wasn't he using his ability?' She thought.

Looking at Quinn's hand, she could see that it was cut in several places and the skin on it torn. It was a sign that Kiln had used his ability. Still, Quinn had powered through the ability and had done that to her brother.

If she didn't do something fast, she knew that she would be next.

"Tell me who sent you!" Quinn shouted.

She closed her eyes, not wanting the influence skill to work, and then felt a heavy slap across her face.

"Fine, you want to ignore me. I know the perfect thing for both of you." Quinn said.

Kiln was lifting himself off the ground, he was still alive, but his wound was still bleeding and wasn't healing at all. When he opened his eyes fully, he could see his sister standing in front of the tenth leader with a shadow above his back. Behind the tenth leader, the shadow took the shape of a large ball, and then it opened wide like a mouth.

Kiln had seen this before, he had seen Arthur use it, it was the skill Shadow eater.

The two mouths shut on his sister, consuming her shadow, and soon after, it moved towards Kiln doing the same.

[MC points have been raised from 120 to 130]

[MC points have been raised from 130 to 140]

They weren't going to tell him who sent them and he knew that, but for hurting his family to the point where they could no longer stand, he wanted them to suffer.

With their shadows being eaten, nearly instantly they could feel it. Even though there was no sun out and they had their special magical rings on. A burning sensation started to run through their whole body, and they felt incredibly weak. It was even worse for them as nobles compared to regular vampires.

For these two, they had relied far too much on the rings and were reluctant to train like the leaders or Arthur, who had a natural resistance to the sun.

They knew what the skill did and the idea of having to live the rest of their lives with this pain, they couldn't stand it. Quinn had left them to suffer while he went over and fed some blood from his flask to Paul, allowing him to heal up.

The two of them continued to groan until they eventually decided that death was better for them both. Not having enough will to do it themselves, each of them finished the other off with their ability. A clean strike to the neck for both of them.

It didn't matter if Quinn couldn't get any information out of them, there was someone who knew all the details anyway. He was pretty sure based on Kazz's reaction and through her ramblings, she had outed the person by accident.

It was the first leader. For some reason, he was trying to frame him. If Quinn tried to make any moves against him now, there were too many people who were on his side. They would think Quinn was making it up or an excuse. Now he would have to be cautious as there were more things to worry about then just beasts and humans.

However, watching how much pain those two were in, he knew it was a skill that he should only use on those that truly were deserving of it.

After Paul had recovered, the two of them got rid of the bodies and headed back to the spaceship.

"How did you know?" Paul asked on the way.

"It seems like your intuition was right," Quinn replied. "Kazz might not be as bad as I thought. But she is someone who needs to be watched. I still can't forgive her for the things she has done. But it doesn't mean I can't understand why she did them."

Seeing Paul come back safe, a wide smile broke on Kazz's face and for the first time when Quinn saw this, he could see what the others could see. She was kinda cute. No longer was she hiding behind a fake smile but this one was genuine.

In the back of Kazz's mind, she was a little worried about what to do when her father found out and what to say, how to tell him his plan was a failure, but she wouldn't have to do that until a month's time anyway. For now, it could wait.

The next day, things had still been hectic compared to what they were before. Real repairs were happening at the core shelters as they soon wanted to use it to resume hunting. For now, they were only doing small types of quests and nothing major.

People were still recovering, but eventually, Quinn thought it would be beneficial to try and explore the new land. At some point, they would need to improve not just his gear, but the gear of all the others as well if they wanted to go toe to toe with the big families.

However, there was nothing he could do to speed up this process. Things would take time. Because of this, Quinn decided that it was time he started to look into something else, the Blade family. No matter who he asked or how much searching he did, no one could help him.

"Sure, I can try to look into the Blade family for you. Have you not tired contacting Vorden himself?" Logan asked.

"I did. I left several messages, but he hasn't replied to a single one of them. I'm not too worried he's strong, and if his family is as strong as him, then I doubt there would be many who could take them on." Quinn said.

Quinn had told Logan how every time he had mentioned the Blade's no one seemed to know of it. Strangely enough, even Logan, part of the Green family, knew nothing about him. There was nothing in their files at all, and no amount of searching would bring up results.

Yet, for some reason, two out of the big three knew who the Blades were. The mystery once again interested Logan and he was determined to help Quinn out even if the two of them weren't close.

"I'll set up an appointment with Mona and see if she knows anything," Logan replied, and the video call had ended.

Some time had passed, and the day of the appointment with Logan and Mona had come around. She came to his house as usual. The two of them now had a much better relationship now that the device was complete and Logan had handed it over.

The information had already been spread about the Demon tier, but she had no clue who was responsible, even if it was Logan, she didn't exactly care. He had only revealed the location of one Demon tier beast. She had a device that would allow her to locate many.

The two of them sat down at their table as usual, and the people Mona would bring with her were there as well. All of them were eating sandwiches that had been served by Logan's rover.

"I wanted to ask you, do you know anything about the Blade family?" Logan asked.

"I'm sorry, Logan. Even for you, this is one thing I cannot share." She stood up and was prepared to leave. "One word of advice Logan, because I like you. Stay away from the Blades."

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month) Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/bree&apos;s-advice_%!d(string=51563626988890424)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/bree&apos;s-advice_%!d(string=51563626988890424)</a> for visiting.

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

After learning what was said from the Bree family, Logan didn't want to give up there. He constantly tried to put pressure on her, trying to get any details he could. Not just for Quinn's sake, but now his own curiosity was driving him and as well.

Just who the hell were the Blade family and was it really linked to Vorden?

He tried making new deals with her, offering her more support, exclusive support, but she wouldn't give in, and not once did it seem like she was even tempted, in the end, he had to give up and gave the report back to Quinn.

"Just like the others then," Quinn said. "The big three know of the Blade family, but it seems like only they do. Yet they seem almost scared of them. Thank you Logan, we're still deciding what to do about the Demon tier beast. Let us know when solid plans have been confirmed."

Now Quinn was at a complete dead end. He had no more leads, no more cards to play and didn't even know where Vorden was, only that he had gone home to be with his family. Still, he couldn't help but now have this huge worry on his mind.

The group at the round table in the command centre had heard everything. Since it had nothing to do with the vampires, it wasn't a secret he needed to keep. If anything they were more surprised that Quinn had contacts with the Bree family as well as the Green family.

This child certainly never stopped surprising them all. But Quinn wanted them to listen in to hear if they had any ideas, but they didn't either. So they moved on to the next topic of the agenda.

Which was about the Demon tier beast. It was already decided that Quinn would be heading to the planet. That was where he would meet with Logan, Layla and Cia, who had replied, but couldn't speak. They had only left a message saying they would be there.

The only one that hadn't was Vorden.

The question they were asking now though, is if they had any other goals when getting there. Was there a need to send a large team, or a small team, and would Quinn be trying to take and steal the Demon tier crystal? It would be a significant boost to their power.

However, nearly everyone else was against the idea. They tried to explain to Quinn just what fighting a demon tier beast was like, and when he saw one, he would probably change his mind. Even if he planned to steal it, like he had done the king tier, the strongest powers in the world would be after him.

Quinn was strong, but he still wasn't at the big three leaders' level, and definitely not at the level where he could fend off all of them. If one person couldn't do it, then their army needed to, and Quinn's army was the size of a peanut when in comparison to the others. Maybe even smaller.

"Has there been any movement from the Sunshield family, any more information?" Sam asked.

"Erh yes." Blip said. "I spoke with our friend, who is still under the Graylash family banner. Apparently, the Sunshield aren't just messing with the Graylash family, they're going on a bit of a rampage. They started to attack the Bree family and the smaller military planets as well. Their plan is to cut off the smaller powers to eventually weaken the head.

"And honestly it seems like it's mostly working as neither the Graylash family nor the Bree family seem to be doing anything to retaliate. They're letting their planets get taken over one by one. Only the military has tried fighting back against the Sunshields." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/finally-a-reply_%!d(string=51563763085669128)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/finally-a-reply_%!d(string=51563763085669128)</a> for visiting.

It sounded strange, but there was always more going on behind the scenes than what appeared on the surface.

"There movements have started to slow down a little. As they seem to be preparing like everyone else, for the Demon tier hunt. Or at least that's what we assume."

When the meeting was over, everyone started to head back to their rooms, but Fex had stopped Quinn saying he wanted to talk before doing so.

"I was just wondering about your Soul weapon." Fex asked, "Do you mind telling me how it works?"

Quinn saw no reason to hide, so he explained it the way the system did when he used his inspect skill on it, and Fex was nodding along. For the first time, it seemed like he was actually paying attention to something.

"I see, I see," Fex said. "It kinda sounds like a blood weapon to me. The way it needs blood to properly work, it's the same. Obviously, though a blood weapon is a permanent thing and nothing like a soul weapon. Anyway, thank you, man." Fex said, walking off.

It gave a lot to think about, and Fex was starting to wonder if Sam's theory was correct based on this. Maybe vampires could have a soul weapon, they just had to crystallize their blood crystal within to form the weapon themselves.

With this in mind, he decided to head to the training room to have a go on the machine, hoping to make a breakthrough.

A few days passed by, with nothing much happening. They were in a stalemate until either the shelter was complete or one of the big families made their move, but no news was good news in a way Quinn guessed.

*Ding, Ding, Ding.

One day in the command room, a call came through to the ship, and when Quinn saw who it was, his eyes lit up. The name underneath, was Vorden.

Immediately Quinn answered it waiting to see if he was okay.

"Hello Vorden, are you there?" Quinn asked, but there was silence, and only the sound of heavy breathing could be heard in and out.

"Hello, can you hear me!" Quinn shouted this time.

"Everything should be working," Peter said.

"I told you not to call him, what do you think he's going to do!" An angry voice said down the line.

"But he's our friend, I need him." The voice sounded similar, but softer.

"You'll get him killed, killed, killed!" The angry voice returned.

Then finally, a more familiar voice appeared.

"Quinn, I'm doing fine, I got your message, unfortunately, I don't think I'll be able to make it."

"Huh Vorden where are you, we'll come to you it's okay," Quinn replied.

"No, it's fine, don't worry. I'm okay."

Then the soft voice suddenly came back once more.

"Quinn, please..save us. I want to see you again."

And before he knew it the call had ended right there. Nothing was ever seen on the screen but black, and it sounded like they were communicating with three different people.

"What was that all about?" Peter asked.

Although it sounded like three different voices, Quinn's ears could pick it up. All of them were coming from the same person. The voices were the same, only with a slightly different tone on each one. One of them he had met before, it was another personality Vorden kept inside of him. As for the third one, he had no clue.

'Was Vorden hiding more from me that I didn't know about?'

But that wasn't the thought that stuck in Quinn's head, it was the last line. If Vorden was in trouble, in serious trouble based on his personality, he would have never asked Quinn for help. He wouldn't want him or others getting hurt, but the other personality clearly was saying they were in trouble, they needed help.

"Damn it!" Quinn shouted. "I don't even know where the hell the Blades are, or what family they're under."

Without even this basic information, Quinn could do nothing. He thought hard about what to do, but no one knew anything apart from the big three, who weren't going to tell him.

"Wait, Blip!" Quinn called out.

It was so sudden it startled Blip.

"You said that the Graylash family kept bugging you right, that they wanted to have some type of meeting?" Quinn asked.

"Quinn, you aren't thinking of actually inviting them back to the planet are you?" Blip replied a little nervous thinking about the last thing he had said to them on their call. "We haven't been giving them crystals for weeks. Even if we did try contacting them I doubt they would even be coming especially if they're busy fighting the Sunshields and preparing for a demon tier hunt."

"I know, but I don't know what else I can do," Quinn said. "All we can do is try, right? I think If we put it out there then maybe, he will be interested. Tell him you want to have a meeting, and it's about the Blades."

If Quinn was right, the family's name being mentioned by a low ranking family member might prompt him to act quickly and come over, especially after they had successfully defended an attack.

Plucking up his courage, Blip did as asked and got back in contact with his Graylash spokesperson, and said exactly what Quinn had ordered. A meeting had been made, the leader of the Graylash family, Owen, and Quinn would meet face to face.

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

When Blip had been asked to make contact with the Graylash family, he was incredibly nervous. He was currently pacing back and forth in his office at the Crow's base and biting his thumbnail.

The only person he had ever had contact with from the Graylash family was someone he told to go and shove his reports in a particular area. But he knew that this seemed to be important to Quinn and he owed him a lot for what he had done.

Eventually, he took a deep breath, sat down in his chair and made the call. It didn't take long for it to be answered. Upon seeing Blip, the man in the video had a smug look on his face.

"Well, well, well. I didn't think it would take long for you to come grovelling back." The Graylash man said. "What's wrong, having trouble getting funds to repair the shelter, none of the other families will take you in, or maybe the Sunshields have returned?"

"Look, can we just let the past be the past." Blip said, frustrated knowing that the call was going to go this way. "I wanted to talk about-"

"No thanks, I don't want to hear anything you have to say." He interrupted. "The only reason I accepted this call was to give you false hope and how nice it is to see that look on your face!"

"Wait!" Blip shouted while reaching out at the screen just as the man was about to hang up. "You said before that your family leader wanted to meet with us right, well we accept. Just let him come and meet with us."

"That was before, right now we are busier than ever. But just to let you know, even if we weren't busy, I wouldn't put in the request." He had the last word and was ready to end the call there and then.

Blip started to think about what to do, should he beg? Was he going to go to Quinn and say he couldn't organise the meeting because it was his fault?

"The Blade family." Blip blurted out.

The Graylash member's finger was hovering over the end call button, and it had stopped after hearing that name. "What did you say?"

"We want to have a meeting to talk about the Blade family."

The call ended there, but the man on the other end was trying to decide what to do. If someone had just mentioned that name on the off chance, perhaps he wouldn't have even thought about it.

But somehow, the Crows had managed to survive the attack from the Sunshields, while all the other factions that were attacked hadn't. They had files on the Crow's, and by their calculations, they shouldn't have survived, and now they mention the Blade family? There was a high chance that their survival had something to do with it.

He decided that he would report this to the leader Owen after all.

Owen was a busy man, so many things from the bottom wouldn't usually get to him. He had surrounded himself with people he trusted. The family was simply too big for him to micromanage everyone's doings, which was his original intentions.

Right now, he was looking at report after report of the Sunshields attacking everything they could on site.

"Burnie, you old fool, are you really going to resist? Is this your final stand?" Owen said. He had quite a sad look in his eyes when he was thinking about the Sunshield leader. "It looks like soon we might be down to two."

Reports about the lower factions and planets didn't usually reach Owen, but the news about the Blades had done. The man in question had been granted permission to enter the room. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/the-real-leader_%!d(string=51587035349182818)">#%!d(string=16709365405930105)/the-real-leader_%!d(string=51587035349182818)</a> for visiting.

Owen was sitting on the floor in a lotus position with his usual large white gown and his long hair flowing down both sides. The room he was in had wooden flooring, and he sat on a simple large mat with a cushion on it.

The man had told him what Blip requested.

"Should we send someone to go out there sir, to see if it's a trap?" The man suggested. "It could be a plan by the Crow's as a way to ambush you there."

Owen chuckled quietly as his eyes took a moon-like shape.

"Do you really think if it was an ambush they could keep me against my will?" Owen replied. "I shall go myself, so you are not worried, I will take some Altum with me."

With that, the man was pleased. The Altum were the highest-ranking members in terms of power in the Graylash family. The big three were the strongest families, and everyone knew that, but even within their own families, they had split their strength into three groups.

The Altum were at the top, the strongest just below the leader. Medius was the class just below them. These were usually the commanders of their forces, such as Gox that Quinn had defeated, and then there was the Humilis.

The ones that were attacking the other factions were from the lowest class, the Humilis. However, they did have a single Medius with them, and Owen knew this based on the information in front of him.

There was no way anyone in the Crows would have been able to beat a Medius from the Sunshield family.

There was also something else that was noted in the report given to Owen. According to the traveller system, the Crow's faction had been disbanded. When trying to look for Blip's ID, they could see it had been moved into a new faction.

One called The Cursed.

'Looking at this brings back memories, I seem to remember a certain child called the Cursed Child at that inter tournament. Wasn't he protected by the Blades?'

The meeting was set, and the day had finally arrived. On the Graylash planet, all family members and nearly all the faction members were currently staying on the Cursed ship. This time, no one complained when they told them the Graylash family were coming and needed to move. They had learnt from last time.

To make it clear that they didn't want to fight and just talk, only a select few people were chosen by Quinn to be at the meeting.

Quinn had brought along the usual suspects with him - Fex, Paul, and Kazz. The high ex Crow members were brought along as well, Blip, Linda, Nate, Megan. Sam was brought as he was a key member of Quinn's team, along with Dennis too.

To the current Cursed faction, these were the people that had saved their lives and who they respected around the base. There was one more person, Peter, or the cold one as he was often referred to.

The group was standing in front of the old Crow's base waiting for the Graylashes to arrive.

A modest sized ship had entered the planet's atmosphere, apart form this ship, it didn't set off any of their sensors, and at most, they would have been able to fit twenty people on board. Seeing this was a relief as all of them were ready to bolt it through the teleporter if they were bringing an army with them.

It looked like they had kept their word and they really would just be talking. Paul told them that they would as they never saw the Crow's as a threat at the end of the day. Even if they agreed to go to another big family, punishing them just wasn't worth their time.

The ship landed, and the railing was let down, the first person to walk off was the man that Blip used to constantly communicate to.

"Oh, and I finally get to see the rude man's face." He said.

"Hector, before that incident, didn't we have such pleasant conversations? Besides, today isn't about us." Blip replied, being careful to not get on the wrong side of the Graylashes seconds after their arrival.

"Indeed," Hector said dryly.

Emerging from the ship, five members from the Altum class had stepped out. The others gulped seeing this. They wore different clothing compared to the regular Graylashes, and one could tell by the trim colour on their martial arts robes. For them, it was a golden trim.

He had his small metal fan covering the bottom part of his face, and only his eyes and long hair could be seen flowing from both sides. He looked exactly the same the last time Quinn had seen him.

The two groups bowed to each other.

"Should we head inside?" Hector said.

They walked in, and all sat down around a large circular table. From the Graylash side, the only ones that sat down were Hector and Owen. The rest remained standing but made sure to stay close, sticking to Owen's side.

"Now, before we talk, there are a few things I would like to make clear," Hector said. "We are to pretend that a certain incident didn't happen before." He said, looking at Blip. "And depending on how the meeting goes, the Crows and the Graylashes can still work together.

"There are many questions that we have from our side, why the need to contact us, how did you survive the attack from the Sunshields, and how do you know about the Blades?"

When Hector spoke, all of his words were addressed to Blip, and Blip just looked back at Hector blankly.

"Well, have you gone mute, you fool? Speak up, or are we just wasting our time here." Hector said.

"I'm sure you already know." Blip replied. "The Crows no longer exist."

Just then, Owen placed his hand on Hector's shoulder. "I think it's best you let me do the talking Hector. You see, this whole time you have been addressing the wrong person. Isn't that right?" Owen said as he smiled at Quinn across the table.

As soon as he had left the ship, Owen couldn't keep his eyes off of Quinn.

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The whole time during the meeting, from the start, Hector was looking towards Blip. He had glanced at the others there, but it didn't pass his mind that maybe Blip was no longer the leader, especially since the Crow's were disbanded.

But he thought if a new leader was to take over that he would have recognised them immediately. Hector was the one who would often communicate with the other medium-sized factions, so he recognised Dennis, which was a surprise. He knew of Linda, but the rest he had no clue. He simply thought they were just other notable members.

Now Owen was talking to what looked like one of the youngest people there.

'How is this child the leader? More importantly, how does Owen even know him?' Hector thought.

"You remember me?" Quinn replied, their meeting was brief, and usually those in high-ranking positions didn't even bother to remember mere students' faces.

"Of course I do." Owen chuckled again. "You made quite the impression at the inter base tournament and for more reasons than one. Are you the reason the Crow's could take on the Sunshields and survive, or did you get outside help?"

The presence Owen was giving off was a calm one. He spoke so smoothly that it made the others feel a bit cold. Right now, they were sitting directly opposite one of the strongest people in the world. One wrong word, make this person upset, and they could be zapped to death in a second.

The Graylashes knew this, most people would find it hard to even speak to a leader, and that's why they always bought someone to speak on their behalf, this time it being Hector.

Blip was glad that he wasn't the one in the hot seat at the moment and impressed Quinn wasn't breaking down right now like he would have been.

While everyone else wanted to get this over and done with and run away, Quinn was thinking of a number of things he wanted to ask, now he finally was sitting in front of one of the big three.

"Outside help?" Quinn replied, confused. "We didn't even get a little bit of help. None. The Graylashes never appeared, and it was only because of these people here that me and you can meet."

Quinn had misinterpreted Owen's question, he thought by outside help he was referring to the Graylash family, but he was not.

"Don't talk to our leader in that tone!" Hector said.

It was clear that Quinn wasn't pleased about the Graylashes.

"Let him speak," Owen said. "You seem to have anger towards us. When we first met, I thought we might get along well. Especially in the future. So please, tell me, why are you so angry?"

"What are the Graylashes looking to get out of this war? Why are you even fighting in the first place?" Quinn asked.

"You're quite direct and bold, aren't you, Quinn? But I can't say I don't like that. I think you know the answer yourself, don't you? Why have you chosen not to join the military in this fight like many others? The humans at the moment are fractured. We had a balance that could have been tipped at any moment, and now we must make this balance once again.

"The military kept the strength of the Earth powers to themselves and only allowed those who are loyal to rise to the top. They cherry picked who they wanted in charge. Did they think people wouldn't complain, that they would just sit back and allow this to go on forever? Their whole system only worked because of Truedream.

"Instead of forcing things, we believe that it's best for the world to go in its natural flow. Equality, everyone in this world shall have a fair chance, we want to provide everyone with the same set of tools. Those who are naturally gifted will rise up to the top and stay at the top, how the world intended it to be."

Fex was scratching his head pretty hard at this point. He didn't understand what Owen was trying to say at all, and the others would have to agree.

"I see you're all looking a bit confused. Let's say there is an item that is two meters up in the air. You have three people. One who has a reach of one point five meters, one who has a reach of one meter and the last person who can't even get off the ground.

"Fair is a strange word, but I believe we shouldn't put ourselves in the position of God. If we are to help these three people, then we will help them equally. We would provide them with a box to stand on, and each of these boxes will be the same size. Now using the box, the first person can easily reach the item. The second one might struggle, while the third still can't reach the item. As the world had intended it. Rather than us humans cherry picking, the world should decide who does what."

"Does anyone understand?" Fex whispered.

"He's saying survival of the fittest," Paul replied so everyone could hear. "With the military's intervention of deciding who can learn the higher levels of power, they are saying we decide who is put on top. At times people will rise up who didn't deserve to. In his little box scenario, some people would suggest giving the three of them three different size boxes. That way, they can all reach the item."

"And you think that will stop the fighting?" Quinn said. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!_51587043133811090">#!_51587043133811090</a> for visiting.

"If those who are meant to be at the top are to be at the top, then yes. That's why when I became leader, I passed on the techniques I learnt to every single member of the Graylash family, if at a time someone talented rises up and tries to take my place I will not fight it. They have fairly been given the same chance that everyone else had, but it just wasn't meant to be for them."

"Then there's something I need to ask, you said you wanted to give everyone the same set of tools, what does that even mean?" Quinn asked.

"The same set of tools would be the Graylash ability, of course. If everyone had the lightning ability, the strongest ability known to man, then everyone would have an equal chance to rise to the top. Not disturbing the flow.

"Those who already have an ability will eventually pass, and one day everyone shall have our ability."

The others listening in to this, thought the leader was a little bit looney. They were starting to think if all the leaders felt this way, the world was on the verge of war. Yet, they were far more concerned with how the human race should be run, rather than trying to save it.

"I'm fine with what you are saying," Quinn said. Which had surprised many of them. "But what happens when you die? If the next leader's ideals don't match your own? Suddenly, they may decide to do what the military has done, keeping himself and his family at the top. Isn't that how the big three families could even exist today?"

"Not everyone can live forever, at some point we have to pass the hammer to the next person. I can only do what I wish in my time."

The reason Quinn had asked the last question was because this was a concern of his own. Even if he was to change the way the world worked at the moment, it could all be undone once he passed on. However, he was a vampire, a being that could live for a long time.

Hearing Owen helped him with his own ideals a little, he didn't need to worry about the future so much. As long as he made the people's lives better in his current time, then that was enough, and hopefully, he could pass on the lesson to others in the future.

"This is my last question to you, I can understand why you didn't help the other shelters now. Why you chose to do what you did, but what I still can't understand is why did you start this war? You could have tried to settle these disputes until at least the Dalki were dealt with.

"The Graylash family were the first to attack and so why now?"

For the first time, Owen had placed his fan down on the table, and he didn't have a smile on his face. "I thought someone who was protected by the Blades might have been able to answer my own question, but it appears you are as lost as I am."

The Blades, mentioned once again.

"I think you are confused, we didn't start the war. The Blades did."

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Quinn wasn't the only one that had thought the Graylashes were the ones who had started the war. Nearly everyone did. They were the ones who had attacked the military basis first. The ones the people believed to be in control of the whole situation. After them, the rest of the leaders seemed to follow suit.

This was a known fact to nearly all of them in the room, and now suddenly the Graylashes were saying it wasn't them but this unknown family that Quinn was looking for.

"Who are the Blades?" Quinn asked.

Hector, for a second looked at Owen. It said it all. It was a warning there were no words that needed to be spoken. He was asking him if he was really going to do this.

"Your relationship can't be that close to the Blades if you don't even know them?"

Quinn wasn't sure wherever he should reveal this or not, he still wasn't even sure that the Blades Vorden was a part of and the ones people kept talking about were the same thing.

"My friend, he is part of the Blade family," Quinn replied.

Then it all came back to him. He had indeed met the Blade that Quinn was talking about. During the tournament, he had even borrowed their powers. The two of them were together mostly during that time.

Was that boy doing everything on his own, without the support of the actual Blade family? If that was the case, it would explain how things had come to where they were today.

"Your friend has been keeping a pretty big secret from you, I take back what I said earlier. You might not be close to the Blades, but you must have been very close to a Blade, him in particular for him to have done everything he had done.

"The Blades were the ones who started this war, and it all started because of you," Owen said.

Everyone turned and looked at Quinn, and if he could have turned to look at himself at this point, he would have done so as well.

"After the inter tournament, there were many that were after your power. An original power that they hadn't seen before, but your message, which I assume was told to be said by your friend, was one for the big four at the time.

"It was telling us to not touch a hair on your body; otherwise, the Blades would come to deal with them. But you see, Trudream was a fool. He was new to the big four and didn't really understand the Blades' power. We warned him, but he decided that he would go against the Blades in search of the shadow power.

"A family that no one knew about couldn't be that strong right? And Trudream perhaps believed in his own family's power a bit too much. I'm sure you have all seen the result of Dreamland?"

Paul's heart sunk, hearing those words. If what Owen was saying was true. The reason that Jack Trudream and all of Dreamland was destroyed was because of this Blade family. One of the strongest forces in the world, gone like that.

"How? How could one of the big four get annihilated like that!" Blip shouted.

Quinn couldn't even look at Owen right now and was just staring at the table. He didn't know what was going on anymore.

"Whether or not Trudream is alive or not, we do not know, but his disappearance was because of the Blades, and without a doubt that was what had started this war. We, the Graylash family, just decided to be the first ones to act. The military was already starting to have in fights with each other as they found out about Truedream's disappearance."

"I imagine it would have been a shock to them all, to think that a strange power was able to do something like that without them knowing."

While Quinn was struggling to think. Paul decided to take over the questioning for a bit because he couldn't believe that the military would know nothing about such a strong family.

"How, who are these people?" Paul asked. "We knew the strength of the big four. We kept tabs on them, and it was the reason why the fighting stopped, the reason no one decided to act. Everyone was of equal power. There is no chance something like that could happen?"

"We knew?" Dennis asked, noticing the slip-up.

There was no point hiding it now, and it was in the past, anyway.

"I'm the ex-head of the second military team. Paul Snellart. which is why I can't believe what the Graylash leader is saying."

"Oh, it is very true, and the big three have known about it for years. Can you really say the military knew everything? It seemed like they didn't even know the existence of ability users? You see, ability users existed long before everyone knew of them."

"It was like a secret society, almost. They knew of each other, but no one else in the world did, but you see in the past there was one family that was stronger than any; The Blade family. At one point in time, every family had gone against them and suffered a defeat. This included The Graylash family, the Sunshields, and more recently the Bree family. "

"Why hide themselves though, why chose to stay hidden? fi they were so strong they could have come and helped during the fight against the Dalki." Quinn asked, finally regaining his composure.

"Truthfully, I do not know. Maybe they just wish to be kings of the world without the responsibility. Just to know that they have the power to change anything whenever they wish, but chose not to. Letting everyone else deal with their things.

"But now I hope you understand that not the big three, not Pure, not the military. There is no force that is strong enough to go against them. I don't know why you are interested in them, but it's not worth it and unless. Just pretend they never exist, just like you have been doing this whole time."

Hearing those words, Quinn couldn't do what Owen was telling him to do. Maybe he could have before, but not now. For one of his closest friends, the person who had always been there to help him, had asked for his help. He didn't know if Vorden was in trouble or not, but he wanted to at least see him again.

"I can't, I need to see Vorden," Quinn said, and this time his head was lifted up and was looking Owen straight in the eye not looking away.

"I can see you have made up your mind, and my words were useless to you," Owen replied. "There is a reason why I decided to tell you all this. I believe the Blades will act soon once again, just how they did with Truedream soon. You see, there is a deal set up between the families that have been defeated by the Blades."

"Something they refer to as the Chained. In exchange for their lives to be spared, each of the big three are to send a member of their family to the Blades every fifty years. This person needs to be their strongest member. If we don't comply…You can imagine what would happen. This was what had happened to the previous Graylash elder."

"Despite the rumours that I killed my own father, they were not true at all. Many thought this because he was still strong. There were no signs of illness, and one day I suddenly became leader. Well, now you know."

"Now, the time has come for the Sunshield family to do the same, and the strongest one currently is Burnie himself. His family has weakened compared to before, but his power remains strong, which helps the Sunshields greatly."

"He fears that if he disappears, it could also be the end of the Sunshields fame as part of the big three. So he has decided to rebel. He asked us for help and asked us to go against the Blade family, but we refused his offer. Like a child, he started to retaliate. Attacking wildly, the reason why me and Mona haven't tried to fight back, is because we know what is about to come."

"Soon the Blades will deal with him. They will collect what they are owed, and we can do our business as usual."

'Vorden is part of a crazy family like this.' Quinn thought. 'He was always concerned about my problems, always asking me about my family, wondering if I was okay with everything that was going on with the vampires and more, yet I never tried to find out if he was okay. If he needed help. What kind of friend am I?'

Owen then stood up as the meeting was over. He didn't plan to reveal all of this today, he thought Quinn had already known all of this. He wanted to ask if the Blades were going to take part in this Civil war or not, so Owen could plan his next move.

But it looked like Quinn knew nothing.

"Wait!" Quinn shouted. "Please tell me, where can I find the Blades?"

Owen lifted up his finger, and a little blue spark was shown, it suddenly zapped out and on the table. Carved in where coordinates.

"The blades are located on earth. I would suggest you use the information about the Sunshields I have given you wisely. Quinn, maybe me and you think differently, but I hope you don't die."

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The meeting had concluded, and everyone was now back on the ship. The others thought it was pretty obvious what the right thing to do was, to wait for more information.

Quinn didn't even know if Vorden was truly in trouble or not. There was no image of him, they only shared a single phone call. There was a chance he wasn't even at the Blade's residence, that the coordinates that Owen had given were a trap.

He could potentially be going to the most dangerous place on Earth and for no reason. There were just too many details that needed to be clarified before making a solid decision.

All of the group were sitting at the round table, following Quinn's order of a meeting.

"I understand what you are all saying," Quinn said. "But he asked me to save him. He said he needed my help. Even now as the clock is ticking, I'm thinking what if we were too late, what if I had acted sooner? If we wait and I find out that Vorden had died, then I don't think I could live with myself."

"I just don't think we have the power to go against a family that strong Quinn." Blip said, "They had the power to get rid of Truedream, getting rid of us would be like blowing an ant off their finger."

Quinn looked at everyone there, and he knew they were right, but something was telling him the problem was severe. The whole time Quinn knew him, Vorden had only ever revealed his other personalities once.

If Quinn was correct, Vorden seemed to have good control of his mental state despite this, but there were three of him talking to him at the time of the phone call, fighting over each other. There must have been something that happened for him to have even gotten like that in the first place.

"I just need to scout it out, I just need to check. I'm not planning to go to war with them, that would be stupid." Quinn replied. "And I'm not asking any of you to come with me. I'll go on my own, and no one should have a problem with that, right?"

The conversation had been going in circles for hours now, and it was always them trying to convince him not to go, and him saying why he needed to go. At this point, all of them realised that it was useless, Quinn had decided he was going either way, even if he needed to sneak off the ship.

"I'll go with you Quinn, you can't go on your own. It's not right, and at the end of the day, Vorden came with you to save me, so this would be me returning the favour."

No one else had volunteered but at the same time, they couldn't. They were needed to stay there to look after the people and to keep things running. Quinn was the leader, but it was mostly only in name as most of the operations were run by a team of people.

The meeting was dismissed, and Quinn actually decided to approach one person in particular about the whole thing.

"Is it okay if I go with Fex?" Quinn asked Kazz as he pulled her off to the side.

"You can do as you wish, you're a vampire leader you don't need my permission." Kazz replied. "Vampire leaders are upholders of the laws and a position above mine. The way I see it, I was never sent here to look over you, but just him." She then looked in the direction of Paul.

'Is she being nice, trying to get out on a technicality?' Quinn really wasn't sure. Going to the Blades meant that he might have to fight, and if that was the case, he couldn't hold back, and that meant using everything.

She wasn't a fool and knew this.

"Thank you, Kazz. If you need something from me, I will return the favour."

"This is no favour. Paul will be staying here, and I will make sure he doesn't try to report to the humans while you're away. I will trust a leader and not overstep my position." Kazz no longer wanted to talk about this and decided to walk away from the matter.

'What am I doing, it's fine right?' Her words were like she was trying to convince herself, but technically everything she said was true. The only person that would have wanted her to keep an eye on Quinn, was Bryce.

The words and doubts of the others were still bouncing around inside of Quinn's mind, but there was a clear difference between him and them. They didn't know Vorden, they weren't friends like him.

He was sure if Blip and Linda were put in this situation, Dennis and the old man, they would have gone anywhere to save the ones they cared about, even where the Blades were to save them. For Quinn, this was the same with Vorden.

Still, he wanted to get a second opinion from someone who had a similar relationship, just to make sure he was doing the right thing. That meant he would make a call to Logan, and while doing so, he had updated him on the whole situation.

"A family like that exists, I wonder how they were able to remove their presence from history, from all the files. Now it makes sense. There were many holes in the past when I was trying to discover something. Usually, reports would go into detail of what family achieved what, but in the timeline at times, such as the powerful, strong beast attacking Earth, suddenly there were no details at all.

"The Blades, I can't believe Vorden was able to hide something like that from us for so long."

Quinn nodded.

"It looks like we all had our little secrets in all of this. Well, do you think it's wrong for me to go and try to save him?"

"No," Logan replied without any hesitation. "I don't, and you know what? I'm coming with you. To get to Earth, you will have to go to an Earth station. I can easily travel there and travel back here at any time. So I don't have to bypass anything, and Mona will think I remained on this planet the whole time.

"Besides, how will you get to this place once you're on Earth? I doubt you have the resources, money or anything, or did you not think that far?"

Quinn was sweating a little and started to scratch the back of his head. "Haha, I thought we could figure those things out when we got there."

"Right, about what Owen said though, I believe he was giving you a big hint in all of this. Unlike Truedream, who was located on Earth, Burnie is located on his own planet at the moment.

"A force capable of taking out the big four, they would have to be quite large no matter how strong they are. Which means when this does happen, there won't be many left behind. We don't know if they will take Vorden with them if there is a war, but at the same time, that will give us a chance to check out this place.

"Maybe even design a plan before they return, or save Vorden if he needs saving and is really there."

Quinn knew speaking to Logan was the right choice, just through speaking to him, the risk had already been reduced by quite a bit. They would have to wait, which would just worry Quinn, but this was the safest option for them.

He was not planning on dying.

The call was over, and the plan was made of when the three of them would go to the island located on the coordinates. However, Logan had another reason he wanted to go. For a family to cover up their tracks, when the internet existed was near enough impossible.

And he couldn't find anything to do with the Green's which meant there was a possibility, that maybe the Eno family were involved in this, or another power.

****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

When the group was due to split up and about to head their separate ways, perhaps out of all of them, Vorden was the most troubled by all the different thoughts that were going through his mind that day.

There were multiple reasons for this. His whole life he had lived with his family before coming to the military academy. He never went to a public school like the others, and it was actually his first time interacting with people other than those on the island. The people he was about to leave now could in a way be called his only friends he had.

This thought saddened him, as there was a good chance that he might never see them again. Initially, he was meant to have two years of interacting with the world and other people in the military academy, but that would have been cut short by the civil war.

Now if he were to return to the Blade's, he would have to be kept under their rule. The Blades were a secretive family which also meant he couldn't just be going out of there as he originally wished, for everything was controlled by his grandfather.

Thinking about his family members a shiver went running down his spine.

He was surprised that not once during his time away from the island had they had tried to contact him. Especially when he had decided to use their name to protect Quinn. If the family was so secretive, then him announcing something so public like that, he thought he would have at least gotten a slap on the wrist, but no one ever did come.

Which, in a way just scared him even more. Perhaps they were waiting to see the outcome, his family was always hard to read, so there was a good chance that all of his punishments would come at once when he arrived.

Heading through the earth station, he looked at the others as it might be his last time. Then a few seconds after he had come out to only exit another Earth station. Unlike where the others were going, Vorden's location was still on earth.

However, to get there wasn't going to be easy.

'Should I just swim there? No, that would be too tiring.' Vorden thought. 'It would be handy if I could find someone with a teleport ability since I know the location, but then I would have to keep touching all these strangers.'

"You could just stop being a pus boy and contact them," Raten said.

That certainly was the easiest option to have someone come and pick him up, but he didn't want them to throw him some type of surprise on his return. Surprises were very rarely the good type.

In the end, Vorden decided that he would just try to head there himself. It wasn't too far off from the land he was on. Using the golden money card he could pretty much rent anything he needed from here.

When he had told Quinn there was little money on there, it was a lie. Vorden just didn't want to rely on his family's help for things like this unless he needed to. If he was dependent on them, then it also meant he could never leave them in the future.

Right now, it was either contact them or waste spending their money, so it was an obvious choice to him.

In the end, a commercial ship was rented, and Vorden took off. It was a small spaceship that just had an oval pod for one to enter in. It could only fit two people inside at most. All he needed to do to go to the location was input the coordinates, and he did so.

[There is nothing at the destination entered, would you like to proceed?]

[Yes]

According to the map, there was nothing but water where they would enter, but that wasn't true at all.

While travelling to the destination, Vorden was able to see the current state of the earth, and there was one word. Quiet.

The population of humans had already dwindled by many from the war with the Dalki. The first thing they did when arriving was destroying the nuclear plants. In fact, the facilities that contained weapons of mass destruction were hit as soon as the Dalki arrived. It made people think that there was someone already working on the inside, but that theory got thrown out the window after seeing their advanced technology.

The more common thought was that they had technology that allowed them to find such things beforehand. After all, there weren't many humans that would know the location of every important facility on earth in the first place.

This had killed many people and made a lot of the land uninhabitable. Pieces of land from the old contents sunk into the sear raising the sea levels, and there were only a few places people could live.

The cities and towns of the past that were under the other factions and families had chosen to leave. Vorden had yet to see anyone in sight. It's assumed that the only people left on earth, or those that have family in the military would have probably been transported to the military bases as well.

Finally, he had reached the sea, and it took a while, but he had arrived, the island could be seen off in the distance. The castle on top of the hill and the large stone tablet behind it. There was no reason for anyone to go out here in the middle of nowhere unless they were to meet them.

In the castle itself, the family was enjoying a nice afternoon meal. They always ate together, and the main thing that was on the table was an abundance of meat. The grandfather at the head, a father and mother and finally a twin brother and sister.

Meal time was a time that should not be disturbed but in a case like this, one of the servants had to.

"Sir, Hilston, there appears to be a spaceship coming towards the island."

Hilston finished eating his chicken leg before responding and wiping his mouth with his own arm. "How large is the ship?"

"It appears to just be a single commercial vessel, it could fit two people at most, maybe three with a squeeze." The servant replied.

"For someone to know about this places and choose to arrive alone. They are either very brave, or it looks like family has returned."

Vorden had landed leaving his spaceship a little inland from the beach. He didn't want to fly right up to the castle, he was too afraid a certain creature might try to attack and burn it down. Besides, the walk from the beach to the castle was the type of buildup he needed.

The Blade family had workers under them that worked in the castle. Around a hundred or so men. That number never seemed to really increase. They also had the Blades' ability but weren't considered family, which was why they were to live and sleep outside of the castle here.

Not wanting to cause a scene in these places, Vorden continued on the path straight to the castle, that was until he had come across another crossroads. Here there were two pathways, one leading up the hill to the castle and another, leading to the right. The sign read Blade temple.

Before he knew it, Vorden's feet were taking him in this direction rather than walking towards the castle. The path would eventually widen up, and as he got closer, he could hear the sound of people talking and kids laughing. When he could see the temple in sight, he quickly strayed from the path around himself within the trees.

The temple was quite large, and just outside was an open grounds playing area. Around six a.d.u.l.ts were standing straight in front of the temple and outside of it thirty or so kids out and about playing. Many of them had different hair colours, but most of them were blonde like Vorden's.

Seeing the kids smiling faces, as they played games chatted and laughed, while some were even crying. There was a deep pain in his c.h.e.s.t. It felt like someone had stabbed it with a knife and inside his mind. Sil was crying away with his eyes closed rocking back and forth.

"Why did you choose to even come back here, Vorden!" Raten shouted. "Leave this place!"

"Caser!, Caser!" Sil started to shout and cry.

The temple they were looking at now, each one of them had memories of such a place.

"How old are the kids, they look about eight or seven? Does that mean they're still doing it huh? If so, I guess it would be around this time they started it up again." Vorden said.

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

It didn't take long before Vorden decided to leave the temple and head back towards his original goal, the castle. The emotional toll it was taking on Sil was just too much. If he was on his own, then perhaps Vorden would have tried to enter the temple to look around.

But with Sil being more conscious than he usually was, it just wasn't possible. If Sil complained, the Raten would complain, which in the end would just lead to Vorden getting one almighty headache.

Finally, he had reached the castle or at least the foot of the castle. For when he looked up there was a very wide long staircase leading all the way up to a platform, and then eventually one would have to enter through the doors.

"I always hated these stairs," Vorden said as he reluctantly started to pace himself as he walked up to them. It was a lot easier than he last remembered. It seemed like in the past year, his body had gotten significantly stronger from the military.

Before he thought it wouldn't do much, but he really had gone through a lot more than he had expected at the school. Vorden actually already had a body that excelled normal physical human needs. Not quite as much as a vampire, but at least beyond your normal human.

There were certain reasons for that, which was why he never thought his body would ever improve beyond what it was, not without the Blades' help anyway.

On top of putting his body through extreme situations again and again. There was also the fact that he had been provided with the blood pills from Logan. That had increased his strength every time he took one.

Even now, till this day, the pills were taking effect, which meant it was permanent. Finally, after a long walk, he could see the top of the platform that he would be on, the last step was taken, and a change in the wind could be felt.

"Damn it!" Vorden yelled, raising both hands to cover his head.

At that moment, a kick was hammered into his forearms, and he was starting to lose balance. If he fell now, it would be a pretty nasty fall, but he was more concerned about the pain of having to go up all those stairs again.

However, his body held out, and he pushed the legs away and rolled onto the ground, safe and sound on the large platform area.

"Oh, you used to always fall in the past." A female voice said.

Looking up from the ground, he could see a long blonde haired girl.

"Vicky, do we have to do this?" Vorden asked.

He had brought him with him, since Borden refused to go with anyone else. Still, beforehand he made sure that he wouldn't do anything even if his life seems to be in danger. Vorden simply said, that this was his family, and even though it looked like they might be hurting him, they would never ever try to kill him.

When the kick hit, his body skidded across the floor, and he coughed out blood.

"Let me take care of this bitch!" Raten said.

For once, Vorden was pleased to switch. Getting up from the floor, Vicky was already right on him, throwing consecutive kicks without placing her foot down, but Raten was able to block each one of them.

The kicks hurt, and his forearms were throbbing, but there was just a smile on his face. Seeing this, Vicky stopped.

"You switched into him? That's so boring." Vicky said as she walked away. "You can greet him now, brother."

'Brother?'

Hearing those words, Raten ducked, and it seems to be at the right time. A fist was thrown out and had just missed his head. While ducking, Raten spun on the floor, kicking and sweeping whoever was behind his legs.

A thud was heard as the body hit the ground and Raten went in for the punch.

"I give, I give." A blonde man said, His hands were waving in front of his face. He looked nearly identical to the girl he was fighting just seconds ago.

Raten's fist had stopped just above his face, nearly touching his nose, while his other hand held his collar up.

"Do I care?" Raten said. And proceeded to give him a wallop to the head.

"Vicky! Help!" He shouted, between each punch he received.

She turned around and just looked at the two of them, shaking her head

Soon, the punches had stopped, and the boy was left with a bloody nose.

"Raten switched back with me, stop hurting brother Pai," Vorden said, the two swapped places and Vorden let go of his brother's shirt.

"Call me anytime to deal with these two, I've been waiting to hurt them for a while now."

Raten had always been a better fighter then Vorden, but before even if he had switched, when it came just to regular hand to hand combat, neither of them were able to even land a punch on either of these two.

"Thanks, Vorden." Pai said. "I never expected you to dodge that attack, you were never that fast before."

"Thanks," Vorden said, giving his brother a helping hand up off the ground. The two people that had attacked him, or rather this was their way of greeting him and welcoming him back, was his older twin sister and brother. Vicky and Pai.

These two were strong, strong enough that their speed and strength matched Vorden currently. Even though Vorden had used the red blood pills and didn't have any armour on either.

This was just their natural body strength and speed.

After learning about vampires, if he didn't know any better, their strength was so abnormal that Vorden would think that they were vampires. But if their strength was considered abnormal, then what about the rest of his family?

Still trying to clean up the blood from his face, his brother and sister didn't say much and started to walk towards the entrance.

"Grandpa is expecting you," Vicky said, and just like that, the two were gone.

There were no questions asked about how he was doing, or what he had done during his time away. Nothing, just a simple little scuffle.

"What did you think?" Pai asked.

"Pft, well he beat your arse, didn't he?" Vicky replied.

"That was because I wasn't ready," Pai replied, embarrassed. "Still, he has gotten better I have to admit that, and he blocked all of your kicks.

The two of them were the first to enter the main room, and their grandfather was sitting in his chair, waiting at the back. Standing by his two sides where their father and mother. When he saw Pai's face, the biggest smile ever could be seen.

"Man, maybe Grandpa would have got a hard on if he saw my face all bloody as well," Vicky said.

"Crude as always, sister, very crude," Pai commented as the two of them went to join their mother and father's side.

Finally, entering the room was Vorden, and his heart was beating faster than ever. It took him a while to look up, but eventually, he did, and he could see all of them looking at him. Just as intimidating as he remembered.

"Vorden!" Hilston shouted in a loud booming voice. "I'm guessing, anyway. I thought you might have run away in all this chaos. These fools kept saying you probably died, but I didn't doubt for a second that you were still alive."

Vorden didn't say anything back and just simply laughed.

"I asked the servants to prepare a grand feast for your arrival. We have a lot to catch up on and a lot to talk about. Why don't you go rest in your room and then we can talk about it together then?"

Vorden still didn't say anything, he just nodded and bowed, and then headed off away to his room, waiting to be called for dinner.

As soon as Vorden had left, the big smile Hilsoton had on his face had disappeared.

"So he's still the same as before." Hilston sighed.

"Yes. He switched in our little fight earlier." Vicky replied.

"I was hoping after seeing Pai like that, he had changed and was fixed."

"Don't say that, father." The blonde older gentleman said. "Maybe he is getting better. I'm sure if we give more time, then he will be okay."

"Maybe," Hilston said, rubbing his fingers through his rough beard. "I've been thinking, maybe we should send him to the temple again."

When they heard Hilston speak of this, each one of them started to shake slightly. The hairs on the edge of their bodies stood up.

****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The castle was vast, and inside it, at all times there would usefully be fifty people as servants to cater for any need. Everyone who lived on the island knew how to use the same ability as Vorden, but didn't carry the family name Blade. However, there were some exceptions to this rule.

Only the ones considered family were allowed to eat at the dining table and also could leave the island as long as they had permission from Grandpa Blade. The top floor of the castle contained all of their rooms. It had sleeping areas as well as the dining room and throne room.

While heading down the corridor, Vorden took in everything. The ornaments out on display, the heads of beasts mounted on the walls, and intricate paintings of people from the past, people he had no idea of who they were.

Eventually, he had reached his room and inside everything was left untouched, but kept clean by the servants. It didn't have anything special or unique like other castle rooms would have, it was simply decorated.

Peeking out from the toolbox, little Borden was trying to get his fresh air, and he could finally see the room his big brother lived in. "It's kind of plain, isn't it, brother?" Borden said.

Pulling him out of the toolbox, Vorden believed his room was a safe place for him. Safer than if it was on his body.

"Why don't you stay in here, Borden? I haven't told them about you yet, and just need to wait for the right time." Vorden explained. "If you get bored, you can climb out that window, and down the castle wall. Feel free to explore but just don't get seen. You can do that, right?"

"Of course," Borden said, smiling.

Vorden didn't know when he would bring up Borden, or if it was really a good idea, but he couldn't hide him forever. It was best to deal with whatever surprise the family had for him first, before he started to bring up his own surprises to them.

For now, Borden was happy just relaxing in the room. With his speed, skill, and small size, it would be hard for one to spot him. Especially outside in the jungle like area.

He placed it back, and ran his finger down all of them. Every single one was a different type of ability book. Each one of them was heavily worn.

"How many times did I read these over and over?"

He pictured himself at his desk, studying away. Looking out the window in his room at the blue sky.

"Stop being so soppy," Raten said. "You had us, didn't you?"

He started to remember each day he spent passing by sitting at the desk, and he would think of one thing constantly.

"When will that old man die?" Vorden suddenly blurted out, and the two in his mind, suddenly stopped moving.

"Hey Vorden, you can say that to us, but don't say that out loud here," Raten whispered. For the first time, even Raten wanted Vorden to calm down. Even he wouldn't have said something like that out in the open. At least the words were spoken quietly, and no one was around.

Since as long as the three of them could remember, Hilston was the leader of the Blades. When asking his brother and sister who were years older, they too always knew him as the leader. When asking his parents, they said the same thing.

Based on these facts alone, the old man would have to be at least seventy to eighty years old, but there were rumours that he was even older than that.

If one thing was sure, it was that he didn't look his age and didn't move like it either. There were a few possibilities for this. The first being the ability, there were many abilities in the world, and perhaps he had found one that slowed down the ageing process or even gave the user the ability to reverse the ageing.

Then there was the special way the Blades trained compared to everyone else. What they believed in. If Vorden stayed here long enough, he would soon have to participate in them again.

Turning his head, there was one more thing in the room that used to get used a lot, and that was a VR capsule. He would study, learning how to control the ability and skill. Then he would try to use them in the game, since it allowed one to select whatever ability they wished.

The books in his room were only a small fraction of what the Blades had. When he had finished reading a set of books, he would casually swap them out with more from the library.

Thinking about this, he decided to go pay the library a visit. There was still some time before he was due to have dinner, and as long as he didn't try to leave the island, someone would find him somehow and call him when it was time.

Heading to the library, it was grand, with large spiralling bookcases and a total of three different floors. It would take a lifetime for one to read every book that was in the library. Thankfully there was a shortcut, allowing the blades to obtain all the information from a book without the need to read it, but Vorden didn't want to visit that place.

He never wanted to visit the place where the Chained lived. When he was younger, they would just bring out the Chained to him. Vorden couldn't deal with it, he couldn't look at them and always asked Raten to do it for him.

While in the library, Vorden picked out some transformation ability books, some skills, and some telekinesis skills.

'She will like this as a gift.' Vorden said with a smile.

Finally, he had headed to the S section of the library, but could find nothing about the shadow. However, on the third floor, the books were sorted a little differently. Here were journals of the Blades who lived in the past.

He seemed to remember reading that an ancestor of theirs had run into a person with the shadow ability before. It stuck out because it was an ability that the Blade's were unable to copy. Now that Vorden knew about Arthur and the others, he wanted to find that journal again to see if he could find any more details about the past. Or if there was anything he could do to help Quinn.

He looked and then suddenly stopped before opening the first journal. He had five books already in his hand, but none of them were for him.

'Why am I even bothering?' Vorden thought.

"Sir." A gentleman suddenly said, appearing from behind. It would have scared Vorden, but he was expecting it at some point and was used to it whenever he was in the castle. "Dinner is now ready."

"Would you like me to take those books to your room, sir?"

"Sure," Vorden said as he headed off to the dining room.

It was a long rectangle-shaped dining table. Sitting at one end, was Hilston. While his mother and father sat on one side, and the kids on the other. The seat closest to Hilston was prepared for him.

The table was prepared, and food was already placed. Vorden had some time to relax a bit more, and he was starting to get used to the intimidating pressure of his family, if he was told to sit next to his grandfather at the start, then maybe he wouldn't have been as calm as he was now.

"It's nice to sit down as a family," Hilston said. "Speaking of family, I heard you used the family name at some type of event? Your sister here thought you were being quite reckless, but I wanted to hear your side of the story before deciding anything."

Using the family name wasn't a big deal, because to the outside no one knew who the Blades were, which was why even when Vorden was sent to military service, he did so using his real name.

If Vorden was using it to try to start something, his grandfather would have liked to have known about it beforehand.

"At the time, I was trying to protect a friend," Vorden replied.

"A friend, why would you need to protect a friend?" Vicky said as she thought Vorden was lying. One time when she left the place, she had visited the big four borrowing their powers. In doing so, she had caused a rampage on a faction that had upset her. The faction no longer exists, but because of this, she was immediately called back and banned from going out for another three years.

This was why she was a bit upset that her grandfather did nothing when Vorden had used the family name. Other than to use their powers or strength, what other reason could he have?

"One of the big four was after his power, and I just wanted to protect him. Is that okay with you, Vicky?" Vorden said, scowling in her direction.

"And which of the Big four was this?" His father asked.

"Truedream."

"Now where have I heard that name before?" Hilston thought long and hard. He didn't usually remember names unless it was someone strong. This was why he was trying so hard to picture a person's image when hearing the name, but nothing came to mind.

"It was the man who came not too long ago to attack us." The mother said.

"Ah, yes him." The look on Hilston's face suddenly changed into one of anger. Which was strange and Vorden hadn't seen this face many times before. "Has there been any reports yet?"

"Not yet, no one knows of his whereabouts at all." The mother replied.

'Wait, what!' Vorden shouted in his head. 'Jack Truedream is still alive?'

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Vorden couldn't believe it. Jack Truedream was still alive and was out there somewhere. He truly believed that if the Blades were involved, he would have been dead. If not dead then at least turned into one of the Chained to never be able to leave the island again. It was the first time he had heard someone was able to get away from Hilston like that, and now he understood the anger on his face.

As for the reason for not remembering who he was initially, it was because Hilston remembered strong people and not cowards. There wasn't a doubt in Vorden's mind that Jack was running away using some type of trick rather than fighting his grandfather.

Still, the military didn't know where he was, and it looked like the big three didn't know either. He was either still hiding out there, not wanting to come out (which was understandable after what the Blades had done to his city), or another family were keeping him in secret. It truly might have been a game changer if that was the case.

"This era has been a bad one," Hilston said. "It looks as if the Sunshields aren't going to be keeping up with their contract either. The big families are getting rebellious, and it might be time to give them all a stern reminder. It has been a week since they were meant to arrive and hand one over to us. Due to the current situation, I will give them some more time."

Vorden hadn't been alive long enough to see a handover happen, and he was at school during the last one with the Graylashes. However, based on their past journals there didn't seem to be any such problem like this in the past. It was the first time something like this had happened.

"Yes, I have sent out a messenger to them to see what they plan to do." The father said. "But if their response is what I expect it to be, then I'm afraid we will have to act."

"Do you plan on joining this war then?!" Vicky said excitedly, standing up from her seat.

"Your bloodl.u.s.t is as high as your grandfathers," Hilston said. "Unfortunately, mine is only for the strong while yours Vicky, is for anyone who wrongs you. We will not throw ourselves deep into this war. It will be interesting to see who comes out the victor in all of this.

"If we are to move out, then myself, your mother and father will be the ones going to meet the Sunshields along with ten men. The rest of you are to remain behind on the island."

"What!" Vicky shouted. "Why am I being punished for something that happened so long ago? If you are by my side, you can control me."

"There is no need to show all our cards. Besides, there may be a point when all of us will need to use our strength soon. Be more like your brother." Hilston said.

When Vicky turned to her brother, he just gave a calm smile as if he didn't care about anything at all.

After saying yes, it looked like humans were able to fend off the Dlaki, but the Blades never joined the war themselves. It looked like this time, that maybe, the Blades would help if another big war was to happen, or more like they would have to. This civil war would greatly weaken the human's forces, and it was clear the Dalki would attack once it was over.

Thinking about this, Vorden really wanted to look at those journals, he even wondered if the Blades had more interactions with the vampires. He was never too interested in his family's past, he always had his own problems to deal with, but now he was.

The family began to eat their food as the big discussions were over, and during that time Hilston asked questions about his life at school, and Vorden told him of most of things but left out everything to do with the vampires.

The only person at the table who was speaking seemed to be Vorden and Hilston. Hilston would ask, and Vorden would reply while the others would listen. Once in a while, Vicky would mumble something under her breath, but the rest of the family didn't seem to care for what Vorden had to say at all.

"It looks as if you made some good friends Vorden," Hilston said. "I'm sorry you couldn't spend two years there, I thought that it might have helped him return to normal."

Hearing this, Sil started to cover his ears and rock back and forth even more. He didn't want to hear any of it.

"He's gotten better," Vorden replied, hoping the answer would satisfy, but the face Hilston pulled was a hard one to read. It didn't look angry nor happy, just deep in thought.

The meal had finished, and after eating, Vorden was eager to go back to the library to look at those journals.

"Err, where do you think you're going?" Hilston said, seeing Vorden walking towards the door. His siblings had first gone to Hilston to give him a kiss on the cheek, then soon after went to their parents.

"Aren't you going to give your family a kiss?" Hilston asked. "Remember we are family."

Vorden did as he was told and gave his grandfather a kiss on the cheek first, but when he went to look at his parents, they started straight forward at the wall as if their eyes were dead.

"Mom, Dad." Vorden said, kissing both of them.

'This fake family." Raten said. 'I can't believe this creepy old man is keeping it up, right, Sil?'

This was something Raten would have never said outside, not unless he wanted to live, but it was true. The whole family act that was being put on now was faked and it was all set up by Hilston.

It was true that they were all related and family, but the actual roles were fake. His mother and father were actually just his older brother and sister, and they were told to call them as so.

Not only this, but everyone on the island was related. They were all siblings to each other. Hilston would often leave the island, he was free to do as he wished, after all, freer than anyone else and every ten years or so, he would come back with a group of babies. Most of them having blonde hair like Hilston.

Who their real mother was, no one knew. But everything was controlled by Hilston to be set up a certain way, and Vorden was to call the man grandfather even if it wasn't true.

The truth was, everyone in the room and on the islands was either Hilston's son or daughter. Hilston was Vorden's real father, not the man he was forced to call father.

"Actually, do you mind staying behind?" Hilston asked.

Everyone left the room as asked, and now it was only Vorden and Hilston. Once again, he started to feel nervous. He was surprised that there was no punishment for using the name, but in the end, it didn't seem to cause much trouble in their eyes. As they were unaware of why Trudream had decided to attack.

"I would like to speak to Sil." Hilston said.

"Okay." Vorden relief and closed his eyes.

Raten and both Vorden were now in the darkroom looking at Sil, who still had his ears covered up and was rocking back and forth.

"He's not going to take the seat you know?" Raten said.

"I know, but I have to try…otherwise who knows what he'll do," Vorden said as we walked over and knelt down by Sil's side.

"Sil, Sil." Vorden called out to him in a soft voice. The rocking had stopped, but his hands were still covering his ears, and he slowly looked up at Vorden.

"That's right, it's me, don't worry," Vorden said. "It's Grandpa, he says he wants to speak to you."

"No!" Sil shouted. "No! He lied to me, he lied, lied, lied!" Sil shouted.

"I told you it was a waste of time," Raten said. "All we can do is take whatever is about to come."

Heading back to the chair, Vorden opened his eyes and shook his head.

"He still doesn't want to come out, but I promise he is getting better," Vorden said, worried as if he was trying to plead to his grandfather.

"It's as I thought, nothing has changed. If he became broken at the temple, then maybe he can be fixed there. Vorden I will be sending you to the temple. Don't worry, it won't be as a student. Not yet anyway, but as a worker. You will start heading there tomorrow, prepare yourself."

This was what Vorden was dreading, heading back to the place where it had all started for them. He didn't know what Hilston was thinking. He and Raten knew Sil best, this wouldn't fix anything but only make things worse.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

After his grandfather had confirmed that he would be going back to the temple. Vorden's whole body was in a state of shock. He plodded along to his room and lied down on his bed. Borden wasn't anywhere to be seen, and the window was slightly open, so he must have gone out exploring.

But Vorden was too stunned to even recognise this and would just stare at his ceiling. Images and memories which he had seemingly deleted from his head started to flash through his mind, and he wasn't the only one that was experiencing these things.

Whenever an image would flash, his head would ache and hurt and at the same time, each one of them would see similar things. Yet, not exactly the same thing either.

Vorden would see blood on his hands and remember the pain he was in at the time. Raten something similar, and as for Sil, he was down on his knees, crying.

Eventually, the pain and ringing had stopped, and he had gone to sleep. It was the only way to forget about everything that was to happen and to come.

A few rooms over, Vicky was sitting on the window sill in silence looking out the window while her brother Pai, was busy reading a book, one that was based on hand- to hand combat.

"You know, you've read that book over a hundred times, and you still got punched in the face today," Vicky said, while still looking out the window.

Ignoring her comment, Pai closed the book.

"What are you thinking about, are you really that upset about not going out to fight the Sunshields?" He asked.

"No, it's not that I'm thinking about….I'm thinking about Sil." Vicky said. "Do you think you would be okay if you were to go back to that place?"

"It was over twenty years ago for us, Vicky. It's in the past, and there isn't much we can do. We're both here now, right? And it made us who we were today."

"Do you ever think about…"

"Think about what?" Pai stopped her from saying the last words, and gave her a look, as if not to say anymore. He knew what she wanted to say.

A servant had come in to deliver breakfast, and little Borden quickly hid under the sheets. When she left, the two of them started to eat.

"So what did you get up to yesterday?" Vorden asked.

"I just went looking around the place, you didn't tell me there were beasts here?" Borden said.

Vorden had almost forgotten that the island was split into two halves. The first half where the people lived there were no such beasts. In the centre of the island, there was a large stone tablet that stood behind the castle.

Past this point, the beast wouldn't pass for a particular reason. There was a force far stronger than them there that they could sense. Borden yesterday must have gone to that half of the island.

"You didn't kill anything, did you?" Vorden asked.

"I'm not stupid. I won't be bringing any attention to myself unless a beast tries to kill me, but I sensed something, brother. When I got closer to that tablet. I felt like there was something there, something calling out to me. I was wondering if we could go together?" Borden asked.

Vorden knew very well what was by the tablet. The strange energy he could sense was probably felt from the beast that was there.

"Borden, maybe I should have been clearer yesterday, I didn't actually expect you to do so much exploring in that little body of yours." After all, one step was like twenty of Bordens. "There are a few places you should never go without me, okay. First, anywhere in this castle apart from my bedroom."

"What if I get hungry!" He said, rubbing his small little belly.

"Fine, the kitchen and my bedroom. Next, a place called a temple. It's a very wide building with a lot of kids, so they might easily spot you and lastly, the tablet. I'm not saying we can't go, but just not right now." Hopefully, the promise that they might be able to go was enough so Borden wouldn't break the rules.

But Vorden was pretty trusting of him anyway. He was sure as long as he said it, Borden would agree.

A couple of knocks were made at the door, and a man came in after.

"Sir, it's time."

After dressing down, taking off his beast gear in his room and just wearing casual clothing, Vorden made his way to the temple with the servant who was acting as an escort. It was the same place that he had arrived at yesterday.

The closer he got, the more his hands started to shake, and his knees started to feel weak, but eventually, they had arrived, and he was standing on the plain open ground in front of the temple where the kids would play.

"Look, there's a new grown up!" One of the cute little girls pointed at him.

There were thirty or so kids, all looking to be about the same age out and playing in the morning. A lot of them were curious as to who he was as they had never seen him before.

"Are you our big brother?" A little girl asked, tugging on his sleeve.

"I will be from today," Vorden said with a smile.

"Why is big brother crying?" The girl asked.

"Huh?"

Without realising it, tears were flowing from Vorden's face as he looked at all their innocent faces and smiles.

There were four guards that were standing outside watching the kids. Each of them wearing a strange orange uniform, while Borden just wore some relaxing trousers and a white top. Out from the temple, came a young looking man who looked to be only a little bit older than Vorden himself.

He ran out, and then quickly bowed down.

"Young master, it's nice to meet you and have you hear with us." He said.

"You don't need to do that here, i'm working here just like you," Vorden said, offering his hand out for a shake. "Call me, Vorden."

"Bubble." The young man said, shaking his hand back. Hearing his name, Vorden nearly chuckled but kept it in. This was because Bubble had a bit of a babyface which made him look a little chubby. His body was quite regular, but it seems like all the fat stored around his cheeks and he thought the name Bubble was quite fitting and cute.

*Dong! *Dong!

"Let's get you a change of clothes, and I will explain your duty while you are here. There are a few options for you to choose from, depending on what you would like to teach them." Bubble said.

Entering the building, Vorden was given a quick tour of the place. There were many different styles of training rooms and study rooms. Essentially the temple acted as a school for the kids. Although it wasn't a normal school as it would focus on a few things in particular. Controlling the Blade's ability. Learning to fight, amongst other things as well as their normal duties, and Vorden was to be a teacher teaching one of these things.

After the tour was over, they had come to one of the empty halls, which was the restroom. It was a place for the workers to eat and sleep when they needed to rest, although there were no beds, chairs or tables and only the wooden flooring inside. Going out to the back, Bubble had brought over a uniform and handed it over to Vorden.

"Master, It will be great having you here. Since you are in the family, then that means you have personally gone through everything here."

"I have," Vorden said, and it wasn't in the nicest of voices he replied in either. "When does it start?"

Bubble didn't need to ask what he was talking about, he knew what he meant. He gulped before replying. "In a month."

For the first Day, Bubble said Vorden wouldn't have to teach, and it was best if he just watched the kids and was an assistant in the back of the class. He would also introduce himself to the kids in the middle of the lessons so they all got to know him.

When he entered one room, he could see a kid crying in the corner of the room, with his hands in his t.h.i.g.hs and hugging his knees.

"Argh!" Vordnen said as he grabbed his head. Once again, a vision had entered, a vision of the past.

Getting up from his seat, he went over.

"Hey Sil, what's wrong this time?" Vorden asked.

Sil lifted his head. "It's Raten, he said I stink!"

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Sil continued to sob in the corner of the classroom, and most of the students chose to ignore him, preparing themselves for the class they were about to have, and catching up on what they had done the other day.

The only one that had gone to approach him was Vorden. However, he had understood why the others had given up in trying to help, it was because this had become a daily occurrence. To put it simply, Sil was a crybaby that took the littlest of things and blew them up in that mind of his.

Sitting down next to him with his back against the wall mimicking him, Vorden was trying to comfort him. "Go on, why don't you tell me why Raten said you stink?"

Raten was already in his seat that wasn't too far from the back of the class, Vorden could see him peeking over and looking behind at them.

"Yesterday, when the results came out. He turned to me and said I stink." Sil replied while taking deep breaths from his crying. "So today, when I woke up, I showered extra careful. More than I usually do, using soap everywhere. Then he called me stinky again this morning."

"I was just greeting you!" Raten shouted. "I have names for everyone. Square face, ding a ling, two faced, rat eyes, bubble gut and weak balls that's next to you right now."

"Weak balls?" Vorden chuckled, he didn't know if it was true, as he had never heard Raten call him that before, at least not to his face, or if he just regretted what he had said and was hoping Sil would cheer up.

"Really, it's normal," Sil said, wiping away his tears. "Then what should I call you?"

Standing up, Raten placed his foot on his chair with his knee up and then pointed at himself.

"Number one, because I'm the best in this class."

"Aren't you number two?" One of his classmates said.

"Isn't that why you called him stinky in the first place."

"Ha, and in written exams, he's in the last place." The other kids commented.

Raten's face had gone bright red, and he immediately went to sit back down in his seat. He had his head held down, and a piece of water had dropped down on the table from his face.

"Are you crying?" One of his classmates sitting next to him said. "How could someone with such a big head be so soft, I think you're the real crybaby."

"Shut up!" Raten said, turning to his fellow student. He grabbed the back of his head and slammed it down on the desk with a wallop. His head flung back up, and a bloody nose squirted blood out everywhere.

Immediately Vorden and Sil got up from the corner of the classroom and held back Raten's arms so he couldn't do anything more.

"I'll kill him, I'll kill him. What's wrong with him, why can't he mind his own business and keep his mouth shut? Do people have to comment on every single little thing that happens around them?"

Eventually, the teacher had entered the room and had gotten them to calm down. The three, Sil, Raten and Vorden were sent out of the classroom. While the teacher would ask the class what exactly happened.

This wasn't exactly the first time something like this would happen where the three of them were together. Sil didn't really have any friends due to his crybaby like nature. As for Raten he had a few problems. Raten was skilled when it came to fighting and using abilities, and because of it, the other students felt like he was a little big headed.

But there was a frustration he carried with him all the time. There was one person who would outdo him on the ability test, and that was Sil. With the constant teasing from his classmates and this frustration, it led to him having some anger issues, and outbreaks that happened like before, would become frequent.

Then there was Vorden. The talkative type, he was able to talk to anyone but at the same time, felt like he really wasn't making a connection with anyone as well. At the start, he thought he considered some of them friends but soon found out they didn't feel the same way.

The reason being, he too was shunned in the class, the reason for this might be why Raten had given him his name. When it came to Vorden, he achieved the lowest results compared to everyone, he was a loser.

They were kids, and the Temple put a lot of emphasis on trying to become the best. Constantly showing rankings in different fields. Naturally, they started to feel if they hung out with him, he would only drag them down as well.

Standing against the wall, Raten's legs were getting tired as the adrenaline would start to leave his body as well. He let out a big sigh.

"I can't believe I got held back by Weak balls and Stinky."

"Well, we don't want number one getting in trouble," Sil said.

Raten turned to look at Sil. He started to grit his teeth, and then the anger suddenly just left him. Sil was the one person for some reason he could just never get angry at. Even though they were kids, he seemed to be even more childish. Naive to the point where he didn't understand.

"Let's get rid of these nicknames," Vorden said. "I kind of don't like mine."

The three of them laughed, and the teacher finally came outside in the hallway to talk to them. In all honesty for what Raten had done, he didn't get in much trouble, they just talked to him, but there was no punishment.

There wasn't much they could do, and they didn't really want to hamper his skills or training in any way. The other kids knew he got away with things because he was talented, and it was the reason why they just came to dislike him even more.

The class lesson today was about creating their own skills. After mastering an ability, it was important for them to try to create their own skills and not just rely on the ones in the skill book. For this, they would have to have a creative mind.

They had all sorts of different lessons, usually the theory based one's being in the morning. Once this class had finished, it was time for them to eat in one of the halls.

It was time for the combat classes. Generally, there were two types of combat classes that were taught. Basic hand to hand combat skills with no use of abilities. From time to time, they would also use weapons.

Then there was the ability class. Where they would practice using their abilities. When this class happened, they would often bring people out who were tied up and blindfolded, gagged so they couldn't say anything.

Not much was explained about who these people were, only that if they didn't do well, they could become like them in the future. It was their way of scaring the kids.

Today's lesson was casual hand to hand combat for them, and it was Friday. Each Friday it would be sparing night, where students would go up against each other in a duel.

This was done outside under the supervision of many teachers. The three watched a few people fight, and it was Sil's turn. Sil seemed like his normal self, but he wasn't too bad when it came to hand to fighting.

It always started usually the same, with Sil being hit first, and then soon after, not wanting to get hurt anymore, Sil would hit the person back beating them so he could no longer get hurt.

Then it was Vorden's turn. The student came running at him with a fist. It was obvious he was going to punch him Vorden thought, so he tried to step out of the way, but with the other hand, he had been grabbed by the shirt yanking him forward.

Using all the strength he had, he tried to kick the other person away in the stomach, but it was useless and weak. Then before he knew it, he was getting his face punched in until the fight was declared over.

Then finally, it was Raten's turn. He had a smile on his face and was ready to take on any one of them. Then he pointed at the student who had just fought.

"You, you're fresh, right? You didn't get hurt in the last fight, so let's get this on!" Raten shouted.

However, his request was denied, as the teachers knew what was going on. If Raten was to fight, he probably wouldn't have stopped hurting the child until someone pulled him off. Because even if he didn't know, they did. Raten cared about his two friends.

He was paired up with another student, and he had finished winning his fight with ease.

After the fighting session had ended, students were finally able to relax. They lived in the Temple, and this was considered free time where they could do as they wished. During this time, each one of them would be called one by one for an individual session.

Here they would speak to one of the teachers to hear if they had any problems. What they were going through would be a heavy toll on a child that was around eight years old. This was why they had a teacher check their mental health and state frequently.

"Sil, you're up next. You know the room to go to."

Sil got up and smiled as he headed to the room. When he opened the door. A black-haired curly young man was sitting down on the floor with a small table.

"Nice to see you, Sil."

"Caser!" Sil shouted as he ran and gave the man a big hug. Sure, Sil had his friends, and he cared for them, but this man in front of him was the most important person in the world.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Caser was the so-called councillor of the Temple. When students had breakdowns, mental problems, and even more, they would come to him. He had a number of techniques that he would use to calm them down and get them to open up to him. All of this would need to be filed in a report as well.

He cared about all of the kids greatly and would try his best to help them without the need of using any abilities.

After all, even if he did, it was only a temporary fix to the problem and never a permanent solution. Still, there were times when things like so needed to be done. Of course, with Sil being the way he was before he had even become close with both Raten and Vorden, he would come to meet Caser regularly.

He would share everything with Caser, speak everything on his mind, and for once, he felt like someone was actually listening and talking back to him. Yes, it was a Caser's job, but it felt more than that, and naturally, their relationship grew.

Even now, with his two friends, from time to time, he would have problems with them. It was only natural he would need to speak to someone else, and that would be him. Caser was in all respects like the father figure that he didn't have in his life. As time went on though, Caser could see Sil was getting better, the more he would hang out and talk to Vorden and Raten the less he would come to visit him.

Some instances of him crying could be resolved by them now, and seeing this, Caser felt happy and proud. He felt like his words and lessons were working.

"Well, we don't have anything to do today, so is there anything you wanted to talk about while you're here?" Caser asked

"Can we read that book?" Sil asked. "You know the one with the cool pictures."

Caser stood up and went to the bookshelf behind him, before picking out one of the books which had a certain volume number on it. Caser was a huge fan of superhero comics. When Sil would first come to him, he would bawl his eyes out nonstop, and no words would get through to him.

So, he decided he would read a book out loud while showing the pictures. All boys wanted to be a superhero at some point, right? And not only that but they could relate to them. They were able to control near enough any ability.

Because of this, he thought it was good for kids at a young age to get an idea of how to use their powers. It was something the Blades were actually unaware of, they had no clue Caser had been reading them such books.

"And then punching him with his super strength, he said. "I Will protect the weak and my friends," Caser said as he finished reading the last line of the chapter.

It was a bit cheesy, but here Caser could be his normal goofy self in front of kids, which was why he loved his job.

"That's so cool, is Grandpa Blade and the rest of them in the castle superheroes as well. I hear they're really strong. I guess they must go out fighting evil villains all the time." Sil said with excitement.

But then, Caser's face dropped hearing those words of an innocent child. Their imagination and fantasy land, of what the Blades could be were vastly different from what they were.

"The Blades choose to use their powers in different ways, but if you ever one day get to reach the castle, maybe you can change that. Turn the Blades into the superheroes they could be!"

Sil's eyes started to sparkle as he imagined going into battle with his two friends Vorden and Raten. After defeating the two enemies, he would go back home to tell Caser all about it.

Their session was up, and it was time for Sil to head back to the rest of the class to rest. When he left the room, the two of them waved goodbye. He pulled out his phone and checked the calendar. There were only two weeks left until the day.

The next week, Caser had no idea how much the recent chapter of his had influenced Sil. During the combat training, he refused to fight his opponents and stood there while getting beatings. When the teachers asked why he stated: he refused to hurt anyone weaker than himself and didn't want to hurt his friends. This had eventually caused quite the stir that they didn't realize

At the castle, the leader of the Temple, Pam, at the time, was told to give a report. She would update them on all of the kids and what was currently happening. Hilston seemed uninterested in most of them, and eventually asked her to stop.

"What of Sil? He has the most potential of all of them correct, how is he doing with things?"

In a previous report, he had been told that Sil had the ability to copy six abilities at one time. A rarity among rares among the Blades. It was even more than Hilston could hold himself at a time. This was a Gem in his eyes. Something that he had been waiting for years.

But Pam gulped, as she said the next few words.

"His character is weak, and recently he has been refusing to spar and fight with the other students. Claiming he doesn't want to hurt them. I'm afraid at this rate, if we start the process next week, he will not survive."

Hilston looked troubled by the report. He thought long and hard about what to do. He had already spent so much time going through so many different people, and now there seemed to be another problem, but it didn't sound like one that couldn't be fixed.

"Tell me, is there anyone he is close to?" Hilston asked.

"The councillor Caser, I would say he is closest to," Pam replied.

"Great, bring him here."

Caser had been called to the castle, something that hadn't been done for a long time. He was considered one of those that were there to purely serve the Blades. He would often just get given tasks from Pam and nothing else.

"I hear you are close with Sil," Hilston said. "He is a good child, but I also hear he has a bit of a problem, and because of this I have a certain plan I would like to put in place..."

Hilton told Caser everything that he wished to do, and why he wanted to do It. It seemed like out of this batch he had already chosen who he wanted to pick. In it all, Caser was an essential part of his plan. He had asked him if he wanted to do it as if he had a choice, but he knew he didn't.

"Of course I will, sir," Caser said, bowing down.

While walking back towards the Temple, Caser had time to think about everything that was said. Then when he arrived at the Temple, he could see all the kids smiling, playing games, and enjoying their time together.

Then finally, Sil was talking away with a smile on his face while Raten and Vorden were by his side. What Sil had said about superheroes and such, it reminded him that he had done nothing during his time here, and he would just standby and let things happen.

If that was his case, then he would need to spend these moments doing something.

'It looks like you don't need me anymore, Sil. But I won't let them get their way.'

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The sound of crying continued and back inside the classroom, Vorden had snapped back out of his memories he had for a little while. The crying kid in the corner had really reminded him of Sil back then, but only this time, it looked as if no one was approaching him at all.

The real teacher had yet to arrive, but because an a.d.u.l.t was in the room, the rest of them were sitting in their seats patiently waiting.

He started walking over to the corner of the class to see how the kid was doing.

"Don't worry about him, Sir, he always cries." A student said.

"Yeah, if you want you can start the lesson, and he will eventually go to his seat, that's what the other teachers usually do." Another student said.

But ignoring them all, Vorden went over to the kid and crouched down.

"Hey, why don't you tell me what happened? I'm here to listen." Vorden said.

"Go away!" The kid cried, and he threw out his fist, punching him right in the face and hitting the side of the nose. Something was felt dripping from his nose, and as he went to wipe it, he could see blood.

"Did he just hit the new teacher?"

"What's going to happen, is he going to get beat?"

The students started to mumble.

Just then, the door slid open, and one of the male teachers entered the room. He was a large man with a scar going across his face called Bong. The students were terrified of Bong and usually with a single glare he could get the kids to shut up.

Entering the room, he could hear the gossip coming from the students.

When Bong looked into the corner of the room, he could see Vorden standing there with a bloody nose.

"Oh, dear, no!" Bong said in a panic. "Young master, I am deeply sorry for this, why don't you get that healed up. What happened here?"

Their scary aggressive teacher suddenly looked frightened as he saw this man hurt. They had never seen him act like this and were wondering just what was going on.

"Master, you don't think that means?" The kids said.

"You brats, Vorden here is from the Castle!" Bong shouted. "Who hit him, I will hang him upside down and make his backside raw!" He shouted.

All of the students went ahead and looked at the student crying in the corner.

"It's okay," Vorden said to Bong as he crouched down to the kid again.

"You're angry right, upset. If you want, I can be your punching bag all day long. I can take the pain. If you want to shout at me, hit me, whenever you need to speak or express yourself, you can come to see me."

The kid did nothing else but cried, and Vorden decided to stay by his side. Waving his hand, he told Bong to continue the lesson and that he did.

As the lesson went on, Vorden stayed by the kid's side the whole time. He sobbed and cried so was unaware of Vorden's position he held unlike the rest of the class. When class was over, the kids left to head to lunch, while the one by Vorden's side had stayed there.

Eventually, even Bong left as he needed to.

"Don't worry, I will bring him to his next class," Vorden said.

The crying had stopped, and the kid lifted his head for the first time.

"Why are you still here?" The kid said.

"I don't know, maybe I thought you had something interesting to tell me?" Vorden replied.

"Nobody cares about what I have to say, nobody even likes me here." The kid cried again.

Standing up, Vorden was wondering how to get through to him. He wanted to help but found it difficult. Then suddenly, he felt someone touch his shoulder. However, it wasn't a physical touch, but it was one in his mind. When he turned around, he could see it was Sil.

"Let me speak to him," Sil said, and they had swapped seats.

"Hey, Crybaby," Sil said as his opening line, which seemed to grab the kids' attention straight away. "Have you ever heard of superheroes!" There was no book in his hand, and by just using his hands and words, Sil had reenacted the first chapter of the book Caser used to read him.

Since there was no book, he had to act out certain scenes himself with his body. Watching, Both Raten and Vorden felt like they would have died from embarrassment if they had to do such a thing, but it seemed to be working. As the kid was hooked on every single thing that was happening.

After being cheered up a little. The kid returned to his next lesson, and Vorden was now in control once again. He continued to watch the other classes as an assistant, and it was finally the end of the day.

"So have you decided on what you would like to teach?" Bubble asked.

"Yeah, do you have room for one more counsellor?" Vorden said.

Bubble took him to the current council room, which looked identical to the one that he himself used to meet Caser in. Only the bookshelf was no longer filled with comic books. Here he was to meet and discuss with the current councillor how they would split up their tasks.

"I've split the kids up into two groups, but if there are any ones you're really having trouble speaking with then feel free to come and tell me. It's going to be a big help to have someone else around here. Not many people like doing this job." The man said, but Vorden seemed to be in his own world, not paying attention.

Instead, he was walking towards the bookshelf stationed along the back of the wall.

When looking at the bookshelf, inside Vorden's mind Sil started to scream as if he was in pain once again, but this time it was screams of sadness as a memory from the past entered his mind once again.

What Sil was seeing, Vorden and Raten could now see as well.

Some time had passed since Vorden's last memory compared to this one, and a meeting had been set up. For some reason, Sil had been called into the council room right now to meet up with Caser, even though it wasn't their usual meeting time.

When he entered the room, he was surprised to see not only Caser there but Hilston as well. It was the first time that Sil had ever seen Hilston before.

"Sil, my little Grandchild. Although you may think this is the first time we are meeting. I used to look after you as a baby." Hilston said with a big smile on his face.

"Grandpa Hilston." Sil bowed down respectfully. One of their lessons was how they should call and refer to the people in the castle if they were ever to meet them, and all of the kids were told to refer to Hilston as grandpa.

"I have heard that you two are close," Hilston said.

"Very close," Sil replied with the biggest smile.

"Let me ask you something. If Caser was to get sick, would you do anything for him to get better?" Hilston said.

"Yes, of course."

"Great!" Hilston said, and before he knew it, Sil could see a hand appear right through Caser's body. It was so sudden so quick, and blood had splattered across Sil's face.

There were no screams coming from Caser, only a smile appeared on his face as he looked down and tried to hold in everything he was feeling looking at Sil. Hilston pulled his hand out from his body and allowed Caser to fall to the floor.

"Caser!" Sil screamed.

"You see, tomorrow there is a big test," Hilston said. "And I want you to do well. You know the Blades powers, you have seen it. Any second now, Caser will die, but if you want him to live. If you want me to bring him back to life with one of my abilities, then you need to do anything you can to get first place tomorrow, you understand?"

Sil could hear him, but he continued to sniffle and just stand there in place. He wanted to hit this man, fight against this man, but his body wouldn't move. There was a certain pressure that just wouldn't let him go forward.

Even though he wanted to go over to see if Caser was okay, to say a few things to him, he couldn't because he knew the man in front of him wouldn't let him.

"Listen Sil, get first place tomorrow, and Caser will come back to life. Do you understand?" Hilston said once again.

Finally, using every bit of courage that Sil had in his body, he was able to nod his head. Caser wasn't dead yet, but soon he would be, he looked up at Sil, and started to crawl towards him, leaning his upper body off the ground with every ounce of strength he was able to get it, so his body and hands were within reach of Sil.

"Caser, don't die, If you go, then there won't be anyone else left. Who will I talk to, I'll be on my own again."

"Don't worry, Sil," Caser said, reaching his hand out. He managed to brush Sil's face with his fingertips before falling to the ground, and as he did, he said his last words. "I won't let you be alone in this world."

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The day had ended, and Vorden returned to the castle, his feet felt heavy with each step, and the first day was tiring for him. In more ways than one. He didn't expect when coming here to have to go to the Temple for a while. He had wanted to confront the past himself but just didn't think it would happen so soon.

Not only that, but Sil had been crying nonstop inside the darkroom, which could be heard for both Raten and Vorden. The best person for calming Sil down would be himself, but while he was out here, it was impossible, and right now he needed someone by his side all the time. A few words wouldn't be enough.

Sure he could switch with Raten, but Raten at times could get very wild and unpredictable, and they didn't need that here. He couldn't imagine what Raten would say to one of the students if they needed speaking to him.

Since that fateful day for the three of them, Sil hadn't been out much or taken the seat. And he was pretty much the same Sil, from back then as he was now. Unable to deal with things or cope with things. Or as Raten would describe him, a cry baby.

Everything was too much, and Vorden was just wondering what Hilston was trying to get by sending them back there.

When entering the castle, he thought he would be called upon, and asked about Sil again. His grandpa seemed to be obsessed with Sil compared to all the others, even more so than his brothers and sisters who lived in the castle.

However, while walking past Vorden picked up on some rumours, it turned out that the Sunshields were acting out more than they had expected and they would need to move out soon. It was bad timing, as it also seemed to collide with the usual event.

Because of this, he was able to be left on his own, which was nice. When he returned to his room, Borden would update him about what he saw on the other half of the island. It looked like he was keeping track of what Beasts the Blade family-owned, and Vorden had to say some of them were really impressive. They had higher tier beasts then he expected.

It wasn't somewhere Vorden himself was familiar with as he hadn't gone to that part of the island much, apart from a few training sessions he would have here and there.

"Just don't get caught, okay?" Vorden said as he went to sleep for that day.

Maybe if Borden did get caught, it would be a distraction from what he was currently facing.

When he woke up, it was the usual routine of heading to the Temple, only this time it would only be for work. Throughout the day, students would be sent to him to be looked over and talked to. Most of the time, it was just petty problems, and the kids just wanted someone to listen.

They didn't have parents to confide in after all, or when they had questions, they didn't know who to ask. The people closest to them for guidance and who they felt like they could rely on were the teachers.

Still, he wasn't as busy as the other teachers since his task was split up between two teachers, so there was quite a bit of free time for him to watch the other students. At the moment, he was watching them go through combat training.

They had brought out a chained person who was blindfolded and was at the front of the class. Each of them was told to touch the chained to copy the ability, which would be the water ability for today.

The instructor at the front did the same, and following his words and movements, all of the students who were spread out would have to follow. When looking at them, he had spotted the student from before who was crying in the classroom, he was struggling to even form the water in his hands.

Speaking to him a bit more, he found out his name was Deal. He thought that maybe Deal would be like Sil, but it wasn't the case at all. When looking through the reports, the most skilful person in this group could hold three abilities at once.

It really hit home. That there had yet to be a person who could hold as many abilities as Sil could. He was certainly a special child. It would also explain why Hilston was so obsessed with him.

However, he didn't understand the why. Hilston was near enough already the strongest person. Why the need to do all this and look for someone stronger? This was what he didn't understand and was also something no one would dare just outright ask him.

As Vorden continued to look at the man chained up and tied to the wooden pole. It was reminding him of that day. The day after Caser had died.

It was early morning that day when all the thirty or so students had been gathered. They were all brought out onto the ground floor and in front of them was a chained tied to a pole. The kids looked at each other for a few seconds. It was odd because until now all the combat classes had been in the afternoon and not the morning.

"I heard the people talking this morning, they were moving about and setting something up," Vorden whispered to Raten. "I think something special might be going on today."

Although Raten could hear what Vorden was saying, he was looking around trying to find Sil. Yesterday night when returning to the others, he didn't say a single word to them. His eyes looked blank, dead, and when Raten said his usual taunts, there was no reaction from him at all.

"Today is a special day for you all." The teacher said. "Today is the day you will finally graduate from the Temple, and one of you will be selected to go to the castle. As you know, this has always been the aim of the Temple."

"And no I didn't misspeak only one of you, will be selected." When he spoke those words, the expression on the teacher's face remained dark. It didn't change, and he wasn't his usual cheery, playful self.

Some of the kids were starting to worry about what exactly was going on.

"A number of your teachers with the earth ability are positioned in a circle around the island. They have copied the earth ability and together have created a solid wall surrounding all of you like so." The teacher stomped his foot on the ground, and a part of the wall was raised up.

He then picked up a rock and threw it against the wall, as soon as it touched several hard spikes appeared in an instant, hitting and crushing the rock. If a human had touched that wall, they would have been killed.

"As time passes, this wall surrounding the area will become smaller and smaller as the teachers move forward, and it will only carry on moving forward until a single person is left remaining alive."

Hearing this, one of the students broke out crying. Raten immediately turned his head, expecting it to be Sil but it wasn't it was another. At that moment, one of the teachers standing by the side walked over, he lifted his hand and gave the child a slap across the face.

"This is not a game, you will have no time for crying. If you want to live then fight, if not then throw yourself into the wall!" The teacher shouted. Clearly, he was emotional about what was happening, and even he didn't know how to react.

"These people are crazy. Does the castle know about this?" Vorden whispered.

"You're an idiot," Raten said. "The people in the castle are the ones who ordered this."

"The Blades believe that their bodies must be sharpened. Each time getting stronger and to do that, they must go through life and death experiences. This will be the first of many for the winner."

"Each time you survive, the cells in your body will react. This is how the Blades have always improved themselves, and this is how they will continue to."

"See this chained here." The teacher pointed to the man who was tied up blindfolded and gagged so they couldn't say anything.

"There are many of the chained randomly scattered out across the island. Tied to a poll just like this one. Each one of them with a different ability. Use this knowledge as you wish, use it to survive."

"Some of you are smarter than others, you will need to think fast and appropriately. Some of you are better fighters, and lastly, some of you are the best at using abilities. Work together, betray each other, whatever you can you must survive."

"But you all have to remember at the end of the day. There will only be one winner. The event starts now!"

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

After the teacher had made the grand announcement, all of them suddenly left and that included the one who was giving the instructions. It looked like they had vanished and the students were left standing there, stunned and confused, with no one to guide them.

"They can't be serious, can they?" Vorden said. "What should we do?"

The truth was that the teachers had actually copied an invisibility ability beforehand and were watching everything very carefully, closely.

The kids were talking amongst themselves and trying to figure out what to do. They had been playing with each other this whole time. Even if they were suddenly told to turn against each other, they couldn't just do that out of the blue.

Some had decided that it might be best if they just head back into the temple and wait until they got more answers, while others wanted to explore the island to see if the wall was really real. From where they were, they couldn't see where the wall was, which meant the area must have been large to start with.

But Raten, he was looking straight ahead, in his mind, he thought. What if this all was real? Everything they went through being stuck in this one place, it made sense to him why they had chosen to do this.

"It seems like no one is acting yet." One of the teachers said, hidden away. "Should we perhaps try to start something?"

Another reason for the teachers being nearby was so they could help move things along at times themselves while being hidden. If students started to get hit from nowhere, it certainly would cause a panic.

"There is no need," Pam said. "There is always one in the group that understands what is going on, how very real this all is. I have been doing this for a while now, just stay and watch."

While everyone was busy yapping away, Raten had moved forward to take the advantage that no one else saw. He walked to where the teacher once was, and there was a Chained with an ability tied up right there.

"No Raten, you aren't going to take part in this, are you?" Vorden said with concern.

Touching the Chained, Raten had obtained his ability.

Suddenly, Raten started laughing like a madman.

"Alright Jeremy, you had this coming to you for a long time!" Raten shouted. "You don't know how many times in class I imagined doing this to you, with your smart arse comments and now there are no consequences, this is great."

"Raten, I'm sorry, I'm sorry!" Jeremy said.

Throwing his hand out, a wind swipe had left Raten's hand, and a large cut was made across his c.h.e.s.t, and he fell to the floor. This had changed the whole atmosphere for everyone. The kids started to scream, running in all sorts of different directions.

While Vorden stood there, staring at Raten.

"No, we shouldn't do this, we're friends, right? Raten you wouldn't hurt me, right!" Vorden shouted with tears running down his face, and Raten just continued to walk towards him.

"Damn it!" Vorden ran off into the jungle with tears leaving his face. Just yesterday in the morning, they were all joking about and laughing, and now this. What sick person made them do this, he thought.

With Raten now having the advantage of getting the first ability, and with his fighting style, there wouldn't be any that could go up against him, then a thought came into Vorden's mind. There was Sil. Sil was the only person that would be able to beat Raten. Not just that though, Sil himself needed to be looked after and protected.

Vorden couldn't imagine how Sil was coping with all of this. If he could find him, then maybe they could do something together.

******

A small group of three students had left before Raten had started his rampage and were unaware of what was happening. They had walked into the jungle, planning to head to see if the so-called wall was real.

While halfway, they could hear the screams of others coming from where they had just left. They then looked at each other.

"You don't think someone actually…"

They didn't want to think about it and just carried on walking. It took a good twenty or so minutes for them to eventually reach the edge of the wall, just walking forward at a fast pace. After hearing the screams, they wanted to get away from whoever had possibly started the killings.

When they reached it, it turned out it was true. The wall was around five meters high. Impossible for one to scale, unless they climbed a tree of some sort, but even if they did try to leave, they were sure the teachers behind the wall would do something about it.

What shocked them most was the wall was actually slowly moving forward. It would look a bit like sand, as it allowed the trees and plant life to pass through and sink into it.

"Do you think that demonstration was there just to scare us?" One of the kids said.

"I don't know, why don't you try to touch the wall and find out?" Another said.

One of them started to move closer to the wall but unsure when the spikes would act. But in the end, he chickened out.

"I can't do it, man." The kid said as he turned around, but then could see one of them shove him into the wall itself. As soon as his back had hit the wall, the spikes immediately came outward, and their buddy was no longer moving. The spikes retracted, and the body fell to the floor.

"You killed him, you killed him!" The other student said and immediately started running from his so-called friend.

The one that was left behind looked at his friend on the ground.

"I didn't think it was real, I'm sorry. I thought it was all a lie. I was just joking around." But now he knew it was very much real.

***

Vorden was taking a cautious approach. He knew he was weaker than others, so he couldn't just go out and about running around. He currently had no ability either, so he was at the biggest disadvantage.

Still, he wanted to find Sil. Eventually, while slowly going through the jungle area and not making a sound, he could see the back of a Chained. His hands tied to the pole.

For a while, he decided to sit back and hide between a relatively large plant and tree. Waiting to see if there was anyone around or coming. The starting area seemed to be quite large, and since there were only thirty of them, they wouldn't run into each other for the start of the event often as long as they hadn't chosen to group up.

After waiting for a while and having this thought in his head, Vorden decided to risk it and head out, trying to touch the Chained. He grabbed the back of his hand, but then something strange happened. He felt nothing, his MC cells in his body weren't adapting to the ability.

"What is happening?" When Vorden went around the pole to have a look, he could see that the Chained had been killed.

It was a smart move. Once their ability was taken, if they killed the Chained, it meant no one else could have that ability. Only by touching the person in the middle of the fight could they obtain one.

Vorden just never thought that the kids would be willing to go this far and so soon as well. What it did mean though, was he still had no such ability, and there was someone close who did have one.

His ears then picked up the sound of leaves and trees ruffling. When he turned his head, he could see a student jump out towards him, with his fingers slightly green in colour. It was a trap, after all. The student was waiting for someone else to try to take the ability of the chained to finish them off there and then.

It was so sudden, and Vorden thought it would be the end of his life there and then, but while mid-air. A strong strike of wind came from the right, hitting the student and knocking him out of the air, then a few more strikes came and badly hurt the student, but he wasn't dead, only his back up against a tree groaning away.

"The wind ability, it couldn't be?" When Vorden turned his head, he could see that it was Raten. Only this time, he was covered in blood, and it wasn't his own.

'Is this how my life is going to end?' Vorden thought.

On his knees on the ground, Vorden had accepted his fate.

"Raten, I'm not as strong as you or Sil. I know I will die in this event anyway, but please. I just don't want to be killed by someone I consider my friend."

The footsteps continued, and now all Vorden could do was close his eyes. When the footsteps stopped, he felt a hand placed on his head and the MC cells of an ability passing onto him.

"Come on, let's go find that Cry-baby and get the hell out of this place," Raten said.

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

Vorden would have never considered himself an emotional person. During his time at the Temple he hardly ever cried, and he was the one for Sil to have a shoulder to cry on, he would even talk to the others when they got upset. Deep down though, he was always just constantly suppressing his own emotions.

Today he was alone, and there was no longer any need for him to hide his emotions. As it could very well be his last day, he was letting it all out.

His eyes bubbled up, his throat felt so heavy and full he was finding it hard to talk.

"Raten…Ra..Ra..Ra..Raten!" Vorden cried, but he quickly found his mouth being covered up.

"Stop making noise, you idiot, or do you want to go ahead and tell everyone where we are?" Raten whispered.

It took a while for him to place his emotions inside him once again, but just seconds ago he thought someone he considered his best friend was about to kill him. He didn't know if his plea had worked or if Raten had planned this all along. Looking at his blood stained shirt though, it was clear that he was taking part in this.

The two of them headed over to the student who was lying down by the tree, he was hurt, and breathing in heavily. After the initial hit, he had been cut at the back of his achilles, making it now nearly impossible for him to run.

The reason for not finishing him off was because one couldn't take abilities from the dead. Raten placed his hand on top of his head, and now he had two abilities with him.

"It's best you keep your wind ability and not overwrite it with this one. His is the ability of acid, so you have to get up pretty close to your opponents. Besides, knowing you, you probably won't be able to hurt anyone anyway, so with the wind, at least you can defend yourself." Raten explained.

When he placed his hand on top of his head, the wind ability Raten untidily got at the start of the event was given to Sil. Looking at the boy, Vorden was thinking if someone else came along, then he would be finished.

"What should we do with him?" Vorden asked.

Raten looked past him, and behind they could see the earth wall coming close. When Vorden initially ran, he ran out as far as he could, hoping to get away from everything. In his head, he thought he was trying to find Sil, but the truth was he was just scared. So they were all near the edge of the fighting zone.

"Let the wall take him," Raten replied. "There is no need to have his death on our hands."

"Ha!" The boy laughed, "You were the one who made me this way Raten, don't fool yourself into thinking you're a good guy. Whether you kill me or the wall kills me, it's the same thing. I'm dead because of you."

Walking off, Raten chose to ignore his words, while Vorden was looking at him with sorrow, trying to figure out if he was affected by this whole thing, even if his face didn't show it, he had to be affected. The others thought he was heartless and cruel, but Vorden wouldn't be alive right now if that was true.

"Remember!" The boy shouted as the wall was now nearly upon him. "Even if you two team up now, eventually you will have to kill each other."

They didn't look back, but the sound of the spikes on the wall was heard activating and another contestant had been eliminated.

After running closer to the centre, the two of them eventually found a large boulder that would give them cover and carved into it a small cave-like entrance. They decided to rest there for now. The last words that the boy said continued to ring in Vorden's mind.

"Raten, I will only slow you down, just -"

"Shut up will you," Raten said. "Do you really think I would come and save you without having some type of plan? If I thought I had to kill you later, I would have just killed you back then, to save me the trouble later.

"I plan to find Sil and leave this island for good, all three of us. To do that there are two abilities we need. First the Earth ability, there aren't many, but me and Sil are more skilful than the other students that we could deactivate the skill from the teachers before the spikes could even reach us. I imagine they thought that some students might do this and the teachers would be skilled enough to deal with them, but with mine and Sil's strength, I'm sure we can take a couple and try to get out of here.

"The second ability is the water ability. I learned how to create a separate bubble. If there are two of us with the ability, then one person can move the currents around us while we travel inside the bubble. What we do after that, who knows but it will be better than this crap right?"

What Raten was suggesting, was to go against the island, something that had been drilled in their heads from a young age to never do. But they didn't have much choice. They would either become the Chained and never see the daylight again or die from their current situation.

It was death either way.

"Let's do it, let's find Sil and get out of here," Vorden said.

Vorden realised from the conversation that he wasn't really needed in the plan at all, but Sil, the strongest and most skilful ability user was the one Raten was looking for, but he had included him in his plan. It had put a great big smile on his face.

"Poor Sil, you know he won't be able to kill someone, he's probably hiding somewhere that feels safe to him," Vorden said.

"The others aren't stupid either, they know if Sil has an ability and if he is forced to, he will protect himself, somewhere safe…"

They both then looked at each other, Sil's favourite place was the council room in the Temple. Immediately the two of them headed there.

When they arrived, they didn't go in straight away. Just outside two bodies could be seen on the floor lying still. It was the place where they had started, so it was expected for some fights to happen here. The Chained that Raten got his ability from, had been killed.

Vorden gulped before asking the dreaded question.

"Did you do that?"

"No." Raten repleid. "It was Carol, Roe and Splinter."

"That Rat!" Vorden replied.

The three of them were always together in school and never split up, they weren't at the top of the class nor at the bottom when it came to using their abilities and powers. However, Splinter did always get the highest grade when it came to the written part of their tests.

'Something's not right with their heads.' Vorden thought, at the end of the day, they were all kids. This wasn't possible for them to think about this right off the bat, unless their life was on the line.

Had the Temple messed everyone up this much, when they got outside, could they even live a normal life?

Sneaking in one at a time, it seemed like no one had entered the building. After realising how real this was, nobody wanted to head back to the starting place. In their heads, this was where they thought most people would be. Likely because all of the kids were thinking this, nobody was here.

However, soon the two of them could hear the sound of a familiar sob, coming from the council room. When sliding the door open, they could see Sil rocking back and forth, his head in his knees crying. Something he only did when he was seriously upset.

"I..I..I.. Don't want…to..kill..anyone," Sil said, taking in quick short breaths making it hard for him to form a sentence properly.

Vorden immediately went to his side, he didn't look hurt, and there were no traces of blood on him either, so it didn't look like he had hurt anyone else. It was a miracle that no one had come in here looking for him.

"Don't worry Sil, we are going to get out of here, the three of us," Vorden said with both his hands on Sil's shoulders. "Raten has a plan."

He proceeded to tell Sil of this plan, and while saying it out loud, he realised how little confidence he really had in this plan, but it was the only thing they had. However, Sil seemed to respond by nodding, and it had stopped him crying as well.

When he lifted up his head, Raten was next to the two of them as well.

"I'll say it right here, right now," Raten said. "At least one of us will make it out of here alive and when we do, we'll kill Hilston."

It was a strange thing for the three of them to have in common, but they all felt the same way right now. In more ways than one, they all had a deep hatred for this man.

Their arms crossed each other and they held out their pinkies, so they were all tied up in the middle.

"It's a promise," Vorden said.

They each pulled together, not breaking the link with their pinkies three times to seal the promise made between three good friends.

With that, Sil had joined the group, and the three of them were ready to leave. But before exiting the room, Sil had stopped by the door, he looked back, and the image of what had happened to Caser had appeared.

The problem with the plan was that if Sil escaped, then he wouldn't be able to save Caser.

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

With the three of them working together, they had a goal in mind. To complete their plan, they needed to move on to the next step, finding the two abilities they needed: the earth ability and the water ability. The wind ability was shared with Sil as well as the acid ability.

Unlike Vorden, who could only hold one, Sil could hold many, so it was no problem for him to have both.

As the area got smaller, it would soon engulf the Chained that were located at the edge. If one of them had the ability they needed, then their plan would fail. They couldn't just sit idly by, they had to move.

There was also the possibility that the earth and water ability weren't even available as part of the Chained, but Raten highly doubted that. From what he had seen so far, all the abilities and traces of abilities around them, were ones that they had trained with during their time at the Temple, and this included the Earth and Water ability.

He was sure of it, that they would be here somewhere. If they were meant to show thier full strength, they couldn't without those abilities. What was the point of spending all those years learning how to use them.

Eventually, they had come across a Chained. Rather than hesitating and waiting like Vorden had done, Raten ran out with confidence not hesitating for a second, and Sil had followed from behind. With these two by his side, Vorden felt safer then he had ever felt before.

Raten stopped in front of the body and then stomped his foot into the ground out of anger. "Damn it!" He said, before running off again into another direction.

Just like the Chained that Vorden had found before, this one was dead. The three of them continued to run around, they hadn't run into any students or even their bodies, which Vorden was finding a little curious. However, they did run into more Chained, and each time they were dead.

Now it was the fourth Chained body they had come across. They were in an open area of the jungle. Each Chained was in an opened area so they could easily be seen and spotted, as if they were also meant to be designated fighting zones.

Running off ahead, Raten was obsessed trying to find another Chained, and he had eventually found one ahead of the others.

"Someone has purposely been doing this from the beginning!" Raten said. "Instead of going around hurting the students, they went around hunting the Chained."

"That's right if no one else has an ability, but us, we are at quite the advantage, aren't we?" A voice said.

"Splinter, I knew it would be you," Vorden said.

If the three of them had been going around, they would have also been able to have their pick of the stronger abilities. Splinter himself could hold two, while the others by his side could only hold one.

"It's pretty brave of you to show yourself in front of us. I don't seem to recall you beating me even once during a fighting match, right?" Raten shouted, throwing out a wind slash as he said this.

With a stomp of his foot, Splinter had brought up a wall made of earth blocking the strike. "One of the strongest abilities that they teach us. The elemental abilities, although fire and lighting, are only taught to those in the castle, soon one of us will be ascending to that place." Splinter said.

Seeing this ability, he thought Raten would be frightened, but instead, a slight smirk appeared.

"That's one down."

Vorden, and Sil had finally arrived coming out from the jungle and joined in throwing wind swipes of their own at the wall, it created small ch.i.p.s but having two abilities the wall was sturdy and strong, and the wind wasn't exactly the best ability to go against it.

Soon though, Both Sil's and Raten's fingertips started to turn slightly green as they changed their ability, and when they were close enough, they threw out the acid from their fingertips, making the wall weaken.

Even Vorden's wind strike would be enough to destroy it now and that it did. But soon after another wall was placed up and Splinter had them right where he wanted them, focused on him.

Sil had avoided the punch and touched the larger kid.

"An enhancement ability of strength?"

Raten had avoided the water, predicting it would happen.

"Thank you so much for bringing the two things we needed right to us."

With two abilities stored, his MC points and level of controlling the wind was higher and stronger than the female. Using all his force, he could simply chuck the water to the side and eventually had managed to grab her by the wrist.

It only took a second for him to copy the ability replacing it with his acid one, then with his other hand, he had hit her away using the force of the wind as well.

As for Sil, his opponent had tried to punch him again using his super strength, but for a second he had forgotten who he was up against. Sil now had three different abilities stored, putting all his MC points and levels into one, he threw a punch of his own and when the two fists collided. The results were obvious as the other student was sent flying backwards.

However, the strength used was too strong for an eight-year old's body, and his fist had been shattered.

"Ahhh!" Sil screamed in pain.

With three of them, he stood no chance, and he decided to just cover himself with the earth ball, scared and frightened. Soon though, it would start to melt as Raten's acid hands went through, Splinter felt a soft touch on his head and nothing else.

"You three can fight for that useless position in the castle. But we are getting out of here." Raten said.

When Splinter finally had the courage to open his eyes, he could see that they were gone, and they had left all of them alive.

"Sir what would you like us to do?" Pam asked as she had been watching the whole fight, while invisible from the sidelines.

"Clean up the mess," Hilston ordered his workers.

Raten passed on his ability to Sil, and now the three of them were running towards the wall. When they eventually got halfway, for the first time, a message was sounded across the whole island.

[Only three contestants are remaining]

It took a second for the kids to realise what that meant. That all of the people taking part in the event were now dead, and the only ones left alive were them three.

"That's fine, it still doesn't stop us from finishing the plan. We're so close!" Raten shouted.

But as soon as that message played, Sil's eyes went hollow. His mind was in a different space while his legs were on autopilot. His pace slowed down, and he was eventually running slower then Vorden and was at the back of the group.

"Huh, is there something wrong?"

'If I leave now with Raten and the others, Hilston won't keep his promise to bring back Caser. But Hilston said I have to win, and the only way to win is to…is to…'

The more he thought about it, he couldn't possibly take his two friends' lives to save another, even if Caser was so important to him.

'I just wish there was a way to save them all.' He thought.

Then, an idea came to his mind, maybe there was a way to save all of them. Raten would be angry at him because they wouldn't be able to leave the island this way, but at least all four of them would be alive.

If Hilston was willing to bring back Caesar for him, then he could bring back Vorden and Raten. Even if Hilton didn't agree, whatever ability he would use, he would steal it and use it to bring them back later.

Thinking of the four of them being together put a smile on his face and before he knew it, Vorden felt a sharp, throbbing pain in his back.

"What…Sil.." Vorden said as he turned around and his mouth filled with blood.

Raten, no longer hearing footsteps turned around, and could see it. He could see that Sil had stabbed Vorden, and not only that for some reason, he was smiling.

"Sil!!!!" Raten screamed. "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!"

"I know you will be angry now," Sil said. "But don't worry, I promise we will all be together this way."

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The pain that Vorden had felt from being stabbed in the back didn't actually hurt him that much. He didn't know if it was because of the adrenaline running through his body, the fear factor, or something else. However, there was a heavy pain in his heart. The pain of being killed by the person he had always cared for.

"Why did you do it, Sil? Even if you didn't believe that the plan would work, we could have at least tried. I can't believe that you would actually care about something like going to the castle, becoming one of them. You never expressed anything like that, or were they the feelings you had all along?"

The little pain that Vorden did feel in his back had now completely gone, and his vision had faded to nothing. It wasn't like sleeping when one would sleep, they would see the black due to their eyelids covering their vision, but they truly saw nothing when one was dead.

Then, a few seconds later, it had gone to black, it was a sudden change that struck Vorden as weird. He tried lifting his hand, and he could now see it in front of him.

"Wait, I'm alive!" He said, quickly rising to his feet. It was like he was never injured in the first place. He patted his body all over, seeing if it was real. The touch, everything, it felt real, but at the same time a little different.

Trying to grasp where he was, he looked around and around, but there was nothing except darkness. In fact, the only reason why he could even see was because his body was giving off a faint glow.

"Is this heaven, am I turning into an angel?!" Vorden shouted. "Who am I kidding, those poor ants, I must have killed a whole family that day, of course, I'm going to hell."

Not knowing what to do and trying to figure out what had happened, Vorden tried to summon his wind ability he had stored earlier, but there was nothing. However, during the process, he felt a connection of something else. Reaching out to that, when he opened his eyes once more, he saw a space in the emptiness that had changed.

In front of him was the outside world. He could see the island, and on the floor was his dead body.

"Why did you kill Vorden!" Raten shouted, he could see and hear through the screen.

"Don't worry, we will all be together," Sil said.

For some reason, he was able to see everything from the point of view of Sil. It was like his conciseness had been transported.

"Wait, wasn't there an ability like that?" Vorden suddenly remembered. "It allowed one's consciousness to be transported from one body to another though killing…." He paused for a second.

Now Vorden had an understanding of what might have happened, but he didn't understand why. Had Sil come into contact with one of the Chained in the event, and this was one of the abilities? The ability was pretty much useless for combat, so he didn't understand.

The Blade family liked to collect abilities as if they were some sort of ornaments. So they had many rare and original abilities that they never or hardly ever used.

'Is this why Sil chose to kill me?'

With nothing else to do but think, he thought perhaps Sil had a plan of his own. The pain in Vorden's heart began to settle, and all he could do was watch the fight between the two outside.

Touching the floor and then raising his hand. Raten had made a giant earth hand and pushing forward it immediately went to grab Sil.

Repeating the same actions Sil had done the same, only his hand was even bigger. They both went across the ground, and Sil's hand crumpled Raten's.

Charging forward, he was still in a rage. "Not once Sil, was I ever able to beat you in a sparring match, but today is different, today is important. I have to win. Because I'm carrying the weight of so many lives. Do you know how many people I killed today, and you will be added on to that list."

He threw out several large wind blades, combining the MC levels and points of all two abilities. They were large and strong, but whatever Raten could do, Sil could do better. For he was currently holding four abilities. There was no need for him to overwrite anything.

The difference between the two attacks was like night and day.

"Yes, perfect Sil!" Hilston cheered, watching through the screen. "With your power, you shouldn't be able to let anyone get close to you. That is the Blade family's way!"

Raten was more skilled when it came to hand to hand combat and using weapons, but Sil wouldn't even let him get close. He had built up several walls of Earth surrounding him, slowly completing it more and more.

Raten tried to use all his strength, but eventually, it had solidified, tying in his hands and legs. There wasn't any part of his body he could move, apart from his head.

"Why, why you little crap! Crybaby, traitor, pig sc.u.m, little man!" Raten continued to scream insults at the top of his lungs, still not understanding what was going on, but he stopped. He saw Sil walking towards him and still had a smile on his face.

"I hope you can carry on making up new insults for me, Raten," Sil said. "I'll make this quick."

A slash of wind flew towards his head. It had been cut so cleanly and was so sharp, that Raten's head remained on its body, even though there was a straight cut through it, not falling over.

[The event has come to an end]

"I'll kill him ten times, no. A hundred times!" Raten shouted, cursing.

"Hey there," Vorden said.

"What the, you, you came to hell as well?"

"Not Quite, let me try to explain what I think has happened."

The event was over, and the teachers that had remained invisible nearly the whole time had suddenly appeared. Vorden and Raten seeing this, now knew that their plan had no chance of working. There were so many people watching them that it would have never been possible unless all of them had decided to go against the teachers.

Sil thought he would be taken back to the Temple, but Pam explained to him that the Temple was no longer a place for him to be at. Now he had a new place to call home. He would be heading to the castle where he would live with his real family.

Ignoring the deaths of the others and everything around, Sil was only focused on one thing, he wanted to bring back his friends and Caser. He had finally achieved what might have been impossible for him if he hadn't had the determination to go through with it all.

"Congratulations Sil, there wasn't a doubt in my mind that you wouldn't have been able to win." Hilston said, "The moment I saw you and brought you here I knew you were special, I could feel it. the Blades will continue to grow stronger, but this is not the end Sil."

"This is only the beginning, your days at the castle will be dedicated to refining you, breaking you down and rebuilding you, making you stronger each time. It won't be easy, but you will come to love the thrill of living life on the edge like all of us in this room do."

Sil didn't care about any of that. Right now, he would go through multiple life and death situations if he could bring his friends back.

"Grandpa," Sil said, remembering the lessons at the Temple. "Please, you said if I win, you would bring Caser back and if you can, can you please bring back Vorden and Raten too? I promise I will do whatever you want, I'll become the strongest fighter you have ever seen." Sil said.

The two of them watching everything in the darkroom were starting to understand a few things now. Caser was dead, and Hilston had promised to bring him back to life, and he had asked for his two friends to be brought back as well.

Raten started to punch the floor in anger, and Vorden's eyes started to fill up with tears.

"You idiot!" Raten screamed.

"Oh, did I say that?" Hilston said. "You're at the castle now, you have made it, you have become a true Balde while they will never be able to. People like that need to be forgotten about."

Both Raten and Vorden knew he wouldn't keep his promise, but not because of what he was saying now.

"Besides," Hilston continued, "There is no ability that can bring back the dead. So get over it quickly."

Sil's eyes hollowed out, his mind was now filled with images of all three of those closest to him dying.

"You… You… Lied?" Sil asked. "You lied! You lied!" He started to scream, and suddenly, he fell to the floor there and then.

The vision both Raten and Sil were seeing had gone, and in its place, Sil was now here, with them in the black room.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

When Sil had passed out on the floor that day in the throne room, his family thought something was seriously wrong with him. He was still alive and breathing, but it was like he was in a coma. Unresponsive to anything on the outside.

This had caused Hilston to go into a mighty rage, he wanted everyone to work on getting him awake as soon as possible. All of the resources they had were used.

However, everything they tried just didn't seem to work. No ability seemed to be waking him up. Meanwhile, in the black room, Vorden and Raten knew the reason very well, it was because somehow he was with them and not out there.

The two things couldn't be a coincidence.

At first, the two of them didn't really know how to approach Sil. Even when they didn't have this slightly awkward air and bad blood, it was hard. They were stuck in here, in this dark room because of him and they were unsure whether they could ever get out or not. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#&apos;t-repeat_51726664752748923">#&apos;t-repeat_51726664752748923</a> for visiting.

After thinking about it for a while, both of them felt like they couldn't really blame him for the situation they were in either.

In that event there was no chance of them escaping, they saw that now. Hilston had lied to Sil, and he would have naturally been the winner of the event anyway.

If they were put in the same position, maybe they would have done the same thing as well.

"Sil, are you really not going to go back?" Vorden asked.

"That liar, I will never see that man ever again, liar, liar, liar," Sil continued to shout, setting him off again.

He had been like this for a while, they thought maybe he would calm down after a few days, but he was adamant on not returning to his body. Somehow Sil was fine being stuck in the black room all day, but for Vorden and Raten it was torture.

They were experiencing nothing, no taste or smells of food, no conversation apart from between each other, and had nothing to entertain themselves. Eventually, Sil could see this and felt a little bad, he started to wonder if there was something he could do.

"If you want, one of you can go out there instead," Sil said, and suddenly in the room, a strange type of chair appeared.

The two of them looked at each other, and the next second, Raten shoved Vorden aside as he ran ahead. "You can stay in here for a while!" Raten shouted.

"Wait!" Vorden cried. "If you go out there now you're going to have to speak to them all. You're going to have to pretend to be like Sil and try to find out if there is a way we can get out of here at the same time. Are you sure you can do all that?"

Vorden's words made Raten stop and think for a second as his hand was about to touch the seat. Vorden was right. In the end, Vorden took over, and when he awoke in the seat, he was in a room.

The whole castle made a fuss, and it was reported to Hilston immediately. For a while, Vorden had done a good job mimicking how Sil would act.

But quickly he came to realise that even though he was in Sil's body, for some reason just like his old self, he could only control one ability. Fighting the beast proved difficult, and everyone watching felt like his powers, and MC cells were unusually weak.

When it looked like he was about to die, Hilston had come in to defeat the beast at the last second.

"What the hell is going on?" Hilston thought.

With no way out of their situation and for fear they might have made it worse, they decided to spill the beans. Hilston wasn't as angry about this as they thought, but he was slightly confused about what had happened and how it came to be so. However, that quickly changed when he found out that Sil refused to come out.

As the years went past, there were a few things they discovered which they hadn't informed Hilston or the others of. When Vorden was in control he could take on one ability, for Raten it was two abilities, but for Sil, it was three.

Sil was far weaker than what he once was, and the other two couldn't help but think they were partially to blame. This was never brought up to Hilston.

After some more time had passed, Vorden had tried to find out what exactly happened to them. Why were the three of them trapped in one body? Surprisingly, he had convinced his brother Pai to break the silence and was the one that had told him the truth.

Before Caser had died, he had gone down to fetch the Chained with the other teachers. He was already aware of what was to happen to him as Hilston had told him his plan and he had agreed. He knew his life was over and why he was doing it.

While down there, he had touched a Chained with the said ability to transfer consciousness. Soon after, he had poisoned him to release him from a slow death. When falling to his own death, he touched Sil's skin allowing the ability to last for a full 24 hours.

The event started in the early morning and didn't take long to end. The only two people Sil had killed that day were Vorden and Sil, and so their minds were transported into Sil's body. Before the castle found out about what had happened, it was already too late. Never before had someone gone against the main Blade family.

If they told you to die for them, then that's what needed to be done. It was a first.

The original with the ability had died. It was one with a rare ability, and apparently, they could no longer find it. However, abilities did have a habit of reappearing in people. Even if all the people had died with that knowledge, someone down the bloodline would make it appear again.

But because of this, they had no way of transporting their bodies into others, but if they did have the ability, then it would be possible.

Back in the present time, Vorden had relived everything and so had the other two. Coming back to the Temple wasn't a good memory at all for any of them, but they had learnt to cope and live with the three of them.

Right now, Vorden was in the middle of one of his counselling sessions. He felt distracted because honestly, he wasn't listening to them as thoughts filled his mind. At the end of every session, he needed to ask the students a set of questions, and they would be filled out on the tablet.

The report would be sent back, and it was up to them what they needed to do with it. This job involved far more than when he was a kid, and he felt like the reason was Sil.

After dealing with this student, there was one more at the end of the day. Deal had come into the room, and he had come in with a bigger smile than ever before.

"Vorden!" Just like how Sil was happy to see Caser, Deal was now happy to see Vorden as well, but Vorden wasn't the one he wanted to see. Quickly Vorden switched with Sil. Because this whole time through every single council session, Sil had been looking after him.

Every day, he would reenact a new chapter of the superhero saving them and Deal would be excited to hear, listening to every word. Vorden was still impressed that Sil could remember those books so well with no references, he couldn't imagine how many times he and Caser must have read them together.

This week's reenactment of a chapter was a little shorter than usual, so they had a bit of time to talk.

"Vorden, when I grow up and get out of here, I want to be a superhero as well!" Deal said. "Maybe I can break out all the kids here, and we can go exploring the outside. When we save people, they will reward us with all the candy and hamburgers in the world."

Hearing this, it reminded Sil and every one of what their fate was soon to be. In fact, it was now only two days away until the event would happen. When Deal left, Vorden was ready to switch bodies as they normally did.

Instead, Sil stood there, staring at the ground for a while.

"Is he okay?" Raten asked.

"Shh!" Vorden snapped back.

A few seconds later, Sil, through his own control, had walked out of the council room and headed into the main hall where most of the kids were. They were playing, teasing each other and some even fighting.

What Sil would have done to go back to these simple days. He remembered how he hated the teasing and the name-calling, but that seemed so little and pointless now.

"Guys, I have decided," Sil said. "I don't care what happens to me, but I don't want what happened to us to happen to them. Let's break them out of here."

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

It didn't take any convincing at all for both Vorden and Raten to be in on the plan. Vorden hated the idea of anyone going through what they had to. Maybe Quinn's righteousness for a change in society was rubbing off on him.

As for Raten, he was happy to see the whole place burn and was imagining the look on Hilston's face when he left the place with the kids. Where would they go, well, he knew Quinn would accept him and the kids if he asked to. They could probably survive on the large spaceship for a while.

The problem was, doing this meant they would be enemies of the Balde family, which would make it, so Quinn had another large target on his back. Vorden and Sil just didn't want to do that to Quinn.

Instead, they would go to their own planet and hide it out for a while.

When they returned back that day, with only two days remaining, Vorden needed to act fast. But he had to go to the temple every day, there was no chance for him to find a way to escape. Luckily he had a little helper.

"Borden, I need you to try to find out where they keep all the sh.i.p.s. See if there is one big enough to take multiple people." Vorden asked, and of course, Borden agreed and was actually happy that he was needed for a change.

The ship Vorden had come in was far too small, but he knew that the Blade's kept several things on the island in secret somewhere, and Borden being the little explorer by now had a pretty good idea of where it would be.

The next day. Vorden attended his work at the temple as usual. Just like before, none of the teachers had informed the kids of what was going to happen.

"Hey, Vorden, do you mind looking over the kids tonight? The rest of us have to go and do.. .you know what." Bubble asked.

Vorden of course agreed, he couldn't really decline and he knew exactly what Bubble was talking about. They were going to get the Chained ready for tomorrow's event. However, they were told specifically to not let Vorden go there himself.

He would still be taking part in the event tomorrow, and would be given an invisibility ability. This way, he wouldn't have much power to even try to fight if he wanted to, and he was only to keep an eye out on the children.

Hilston wasn't stupid and could guess that Sil was acting the way he did due to anger and sadness. He thought he would have gotten over it by now, but it appeared that he hadn't. If he were to go with the Chained, he could touch the strongest ability users below and even be a match for Hilston himself.

When they returned, Vorden was free to head back to the castle, and when he did Borden was there waiting for him in his room. In Borden's hand, he held out a small sausage, but it was still nearly as big as Borden. He had to hug the thing to be able to even attempt to eat it.

"That's great news, so there is a ship large enough to hold everyone. What I need you to do, is when we get there, do you think you could go on a small rampage?" Vorden asked. "Destroy all the sh.i.p.s as quick as you can, and then we can head off. "

"Of course, I've been beating up a couple of beasts here and there but was waiting for something else," Borden said.

"What?" Vorden nervously said.

"Calm down, at times it's natural for some strong beasts to tumble and fight with each other. It's nothing out of the ordinary, so if I didn't give one or two a beating, it would look even more suspicious." Borden explained.

That night it was a struggle for Vorden to sleep, as well as the other two in his mind. He tossed and turned as he went through everything in his head, the possible scenarios and just how fast they would have to act to make things work.

How long would it take for the castle to find out, how long would it take them to get from the castle to the ship area, which is located on the west end of the beach? Was there enough time?

There was also another problem he could think of. Vorden didn't even know how to fly a large spaceship. The smaller ones were simple, but the larger ones more could go wrong since they had so many buttons. Right now he wished Logan was with him. When thinking about Logan, he started to think about the others too. He wished they were all with him right now.

He thought about all the things they had done together. He was used to doing dangerous things due to everything he had done with Quinn and the others. Only this time, he would be doing it all on his own.

The students had been gathered, around thirty of them outside on the Temple grounds just like before and at the front, Bubble was giving each one of them the instructions of the events.

"There will be Chained stationed all across the area. Use their abilities to fight and survive. Remember the wall will be coming at you constantly, so each one of you is on a timer."

Deal couldn't believe what he was hearing, he wanted to break down in tears like he usually did but instead was looking for teacher Vorden, when he spotted him standing by the side.

Upon seeing him while Bubble was in the middle of his explanation and was on the last few details, Deal shouted.

"Teacher, is this true?"

Vorden nodded in response and stood forward, he looked at Bubble as he decided to take over the talking from here.

"Just like you guys, I was told to participate in this event when I was younger. I was the only survivor of the whole thing and now live in the castle. I will tell you now, this is very real. People you thought were your friends will stab you in the back. Don't bother forming groups because it will only hurt more when you have to turn on each other.

"Just like Bubble said, you all have to remember there is only one survivor and winner of this game. There is no ability that can bring back the dead."

All of them there had spoken to Vorden. They knew how happy and bubbly he was to each of the kids when he spoke to them. Even though he had been here a short time, he actually tried to make conversation with each of them, and had quickly become their favourite teacher.

"Very well, with that said. Let the event begin!" Bubble shouted, it was the signal for each of them to turn invisible. The teachers disappeared, and all the kids were in a deep state of panic.

The teachers moved around, staying a good distance away, watching their every move. Nothing had happened yet, but just like last time, the first student had acted. He went forward and grabbed the ability of the Chained in front of them all.

Surprisingly though, the one that had acted was Deal. He grabbed the Chained, and in his palm, a strange green energy started to form.

"Please, nobody move!" Deal said with a face full of tears. "I don't want us to hurt each other. We don't have to listen to them, we can, we..can fight against the evil." Deal said, rubbing his eyes.

The others were frozen, thinking if they moved, he would throw out the green beam of energy at them. They could see Deal was unstable and were worried he would turn on them at any second.

"Please!" Deal shouted. "Let's save everyone."

And at the moment, he felt someone grab his hand from behind.

"Well said. Let's save everyone." Vorden replied.

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Feeling something touching his hand, Deal looked up and could see his teacher's sweet smile, the green aura that was within his palm started to die down.

"Vorden," Deal said as he sniffled.

"Close kid, but I'm going to need to come in for this one," Raten replied.

The kids were confused, unsure now what to do. The same person that had stopped Deal had said moments ago that they would all need to fight to the death.

"What do we do Bubble, he is disturbing the event." One of the teachers asked. "But he is someone from the castle, can he do this? "

"If the event was meant to be stopped, then I would have been informed. This is something he chose to do himself. Capture him now, and we can ask questions later."

Raten then with Deal's wrist threw the kid outward, into the others, he tumbled and crashed a bit as the throw was quite forceful. Raten knew the teachers would be acting right now and wanted to get him out of the way quickly.

"I've been waiting to do this for a long time, you guys who just stand there and watch as these kids kill themselves are just as guilty." The green aura was now formed into Raten's hand. He quickly blasted the ground beneath him, using it as a powerful laser.

Small rocks and such broke off straight from the ground and flew outward in all directions. A few of them had hit something, making them go off target. Even though they were invisible now, he knew where some of them were.

With his other hadn't free, he made it so his fingertips themselves could also shoot out lasers. He fired one-off in the direction of where the rocks swayed from their path, the Laser looked as if it was stopped mid-air, but soon after a man could be seen falling to the ground from the attack.

"Do you really think you guys can take me on? Even when I was these kid's age, I wouldn't have had a problem. There is a reason why you were never selected for this event in the first place." Raten said, as he felt the wind move slightly and another person had thrown a kick.

Lifting his forearm around the side of his head, he blocked the attack, and grabbed it with his other hand, before kicking him to the ground.

What Raten had said was true, and it was why he thought his plan when they were kids might have worked. The teachers and servants around the facilities, all of them could only hold one ability similar to Vorden. They were deemed so untalented with no potential they never had a life at the Temple.

Sure they were a.d.u.l.ts who had gone through training, but for someone like Raten, this was a piece of cake.

"How is he beating us so easily, isn't he the youngest one? Didn't the family always complain about how he was no longer his former skilful self?" Bubble said.

One of them crouched downs and looked at a body that was close to him, it was unmoving, eyes lifeless with a burn mark through the c.h.e.s.t.

"Why, why are the teachers fighting against each other?" The student started to cry. They were confused, was Vorden the bad guy that had killed all the people they knew their whole lives, or was he the saviour that had come to save them during their time of need.

"Bubble, I know you're out there somewhere, let's not make this hard, why don't you just let me tie you up," Raten suggested, but then the kid who was near the Temple looking at the body had been grabbed. He was yanked forward away from the rest, and a figure had appeared behind him.

Bubble held the kid with a knife to his throat.

"Raten switch with me!" Vorden demanded, knowing Raten might just escalate the situation.

"Vorden give up." Bubble said. "I know you're skilful, but there are more teachers who are moving the wall, and this whole event gets broadcasted to the main castle. Maybe you didn't know this, but your whole family is probably watching this right now, and they're on their way here already."

Vorden clenched his fist in frustration, he actually had no idea about this. This was the first time the event had taken place since his time. If Vorden wasn't sent to the Temple, then he too would have been invited to watch the event. He thought Bubble or someone else would just give them a report.

This certainly threw a spanner into the works if they were already moving from the castle.

"I'm sorry Bubble, I was going to try to convince you, maybe come over to our side and help us, but now with what you have told me. It doesn't look like I'll have time."

"You should have stayed invisible," Raten said.

Switching with Vorden once again he looked at the kids who equally looked at him back. A single person had killed all of their teachers. They knew the strength the teachers and the others had, and it looked like he had dealt with them easily.

Some of the kids stepped back, scared Vorden might now kill them, but not Deal.

"Everything I said before was true. If you want, you can stay here and find out for yourselves. You saw how he grabbed one of you kids and used you as a hostage without a second thought, and if I wanted to kill you, I could do so easily to all of you now.

"I went through the horror of killing my friends and those closest to me, I don't want you to do the same. I'm going to go off this island, and if you want to as well, then come with me."

The first two kids to walk over to Vordens side, was the one that had been saved, and was held hostage by Bubble, and Deal. They trusted him now. Slowly seeing this, and realising Vorden's words made sense. All thirty or so kids had gone over to his side.

Some thought maybe they could see the outside world, some still thought that Vorden might hurt them, and others who just didn't want to be alone and were simply being sheep, but Vorden didn't care what their reason was. Deep down, he knew he was saving them.

Touching them all, all of the children had been passed on the invisibility ability. Now they ran to the destination and Vorden would make small sounds as he went so the others could follow.

Back at the castle, they had seen everything, and his brother, sister, mother and father had remained silent through the whole thing waiting for Hilston to say something.

"This was not what I was expecting." Hilston said, "But I can't say it's a horrible result. Still, it doesn't change the fact that he has betrayed me just like Caser did many years ago. We shall capture him. We will split up and go to all the possible places that he can escape from. Bring him back alive, if you can." Hilston ordered.

The others went ahead and put on their beast gear. Even though Vorden didn't have any himself, they could see he was far more skilful than what he was before and not wanting to die themselves, they were going to fight with their full strength. However, Hilston didn't worry about beast gear for this one.

On the way, they had met a few chained around the island, and Vorden had set them free, he didn't explain much but just said they were trying to get off this place. They too had agreed to join and were running along with him.

One of them was an earth ability user. When reaching the wall, the switch with Sil was made, the kids saw for a second saw spikes come out from the wall, but the instant they activated Sil lifted an earth wall of his own and the spikes broke off, destroyed and fell to the ground. Then throwing out a large attack into the wall, it was partially destroyed, giving them an area to run through.

With thirty or so kids having also gained a few mixed abilities and Sil leading the charge, it was quick work when dealing with the teachers who were in charge of the wall. They carried on running forward through the jungle-like area, not slowing down and they had finally reached their destination, the beach.

On the beach, a large hanger like platform had been built out, connected by a wide metal bridge floating partly in the sea. On it, were several sh.i.p.s including his own he had come in that had been moved here. However, Sil was frozen, and the kids had stopped behind him.

Standing on the beach before one could even reach the hanger. Hilston stood there.

"Out of all the places you could have chosen to try and escape from, it looks like I chose the right one. This is either incredibly lucky for me, or incredibly unlucky for you." He said.

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Slowly Hilston started to walk over to the group, he was a large man bulked with muscles on top of muscles. With each step he took into the sand, his feet would sink in, and there wasn't a bit of fear on his face.

The kids, and the chained, stood there behind Vorden, who was actually currently Sil. He had given them all hope, led them this far and was waiting for him to act. To get over this last hurdle. The only problem was, if this was a hurdle, then it was one that reached the clouds. Something impossible for any person to jump over.

Suddenly, Sil switched, and the seat was left empty, for a second the body was about to give in and fall over, but at the last second Raten took control.

"What are you doing?" Vorden asked Sil as he stormed off and had headed back to his corner with his head between his knees.

"You wanted to save these kids right, we brought them here, and now is our chance. If it's me or Raten, we don't stand a chance, but maybe with you we can do something." Vorden pleaded.

But Sil ignored him completely and continued to dig his head into his knees.

"It's useless," Raten said. "We're on our own with this one. I imagine he still hasn't gotten over what happened before, but Sil, this is where me and you are different. You see, if I was you, I wouldn't be sitting down sulking, instead, I would be filled with rage at this bastard who did all of this to us!" Raten said, charging in.

The kids didn't follow, but the three or so chained from before did, although as they got closer, this wave of energy that sent shivers down their spine had hit them. It made them slow down their pace, eventually causing some of them to stop midway in the sand.

Raten had felt it too, and perhaps he would have done the same. The intimidating aura would have stopped him in his tracks, but he had felt a power similar to this once before. One in the vampire king, and the other, in a man named Arthur.

Because of these two experiences, he wasn't as affected by it as much as the others.

"Oh, you still move, impressive, but it's a shame that even now he refuses to come out in a situation like this," Hilston said and all of a sudden he was behind the Chained who was positioned behind Raten. When he turned around, the man who came out and charged in with him, was on the floor dead.

Raten hadn't even seen what happened.

'An ability, instant teleportation, it will be a tough one to deal with.' Thinking this, he activated the invisibility.

Taking just a single step, Hilston already hit him right in the gut. It was a strong, powerful blow that sent him up in the air.

"The sand is the worst place for that ability, I can see your every move," Hilston said, looking up.

Raten's hands started to glow green on the way down, then the energy moved to his fingertips, firing five lasers out. Thinking he would avoid a single large blow, Raten went to at least hurt him by making more.

Moving his head slightly to avoid the lasers hitting his eyes, he allowed them to hit his forehead and arms, but nothing but a small little black mark was made.

'It did nothing, an enhancement ability?'

While thinking this, another punch landed mid-air, rolling him across the sand.

"Damn it!" Raten shouted and coughed out blood onto the sand. "Can I really do nothing?"

With his eyes barely open, Raten could see a small figure off in the distance, and it looked to be running his way. With his last bit of strength, he lifted his hand and fired out lasers.

Hilston knew they weren't going to hit him, so he just continued to walk forward, allowing them to miss. But the lasers were never meant for him, they were meant for the small object in the distance.

"Brother, do you not want my help!" Borden thought as he was ready to charge in and take on the man at the risk of his life, but every time he took a step forward, a green laser would be fired at him.

Borden was a bit hot-headed, but then the words of his brother rang through his head.

His family would never kill him, it was clear this man had the ability to, yet chose not to.

Listing to his brother's words, Borden made the hard decision to leave Vorden and run back into the jungle. The plan and mission was a failure.

Now Hilston stood over Raten.

"Maybe you could have done something if it was Sil, but you two trash will never be able to harm me." He knelt down and touched Raten by the hand.

At that moment, Raten knew the whole thing was a lost cause.

"You…You didn't even use an ability…" the next thing, his vision went black.

The kids were sent back to the temple, and the workers were replaced. As for the chained that had attempted to escape along with Vorden, they were no longer Chained. The decision was made that the event would be delayed for a while.

Even though the kids now knew what was going to happen, Hilston was interested in how this would affect them. Perhaps this change would be positive for them. Knowing that they would soon fight to the death in a week's or so time might even get those that were lazy before to work even harder than ever.

They had always kept It a secret because different talents bloomed at different times. They were afraid that there would be foul play involved. Knowing they were going to kill each other anyway, they might try to get the jump earlier on. Weaker people would group up to kill those more talented.

But with it only being a short while away, they could get more people to watch the kids. Why was it delayed? Because something urgent had come up. The Sunshield family had killed the Blade messenger that had been sent to them.

It was clear that Burnie now refused to give himself in and he was ready for war. This more than anything angered Hilston. More than Vorden trying to escape, more than him ruining the event.

He was now ready to teach the Sunshields a lesson that they would never forget. Leaving the island was himself, the father and mother, while also bringing ten men with them. Although their duty was more to look after the Chained that would be coming along.

A ship was taken, and they had set off. Leaving the only people in the castle, apart from the servants. Vorden's brother and Sister Pai and Vicky.

The two of them sat in the dining room on their own. One would think it would be quiet with fewer people around, instead, it was noisier than ever with Vicky complaining.

"I can't believe they didn't take us as well," Vicky complained. "Finally Grandpa is going berserk, and we're allowed to do what we want, but he doesn't bring us along?"

"You know why Grandpa said we have an important duty to do," Pai replied. "We have to make sure that Vorden doesn't try anything else while he's here."

"Baloney!" She shouted back. "You know that's a lie, how the hell is he meant to do anything when he's tied up below. No ability, no way to get an ability and no weapons."

Underneath the castle, there was a reasonably large dungeon, and this was where the Chained lived. Although those that belonged to the big three, or stronger were kept somewhere else, but they had been taken away with Hilston anyway.

In one of the cells, Vorden had been captured and placed inside for punishment. His hands, cuffed and linked to chains that only allowed minimal movement, but he had more freedom than the others.

Hilston had yet to decide what to do with him, so he was to stay here until he came back. Every so often, the servants would bring him food and water everything he needed to survive, but his eyes were dead.

However, one time, as a servant came in bringing his food, and had walked away. A few moments later, something small enough was able to walk through the bars on the cell.

"Brother," Borden said. "I have come to break you out, with my strength, I can break those chains easily, and we can get out of here."

"Just leave me be," Vorden replied. "Even if we can get out of here, we can never leave the island."

"If this is about that strange strong man, then he has already left the island with others. I don't know why, but it looks like he won't be coming back for a while. The only ones who are in the castle are the younger girl and boy.'

For a second, a little glimmer of hope was seen in Vorden's eyes, but it quickly went away.

"As long as they are here, then there is still no chance for us to escape."

This wasn't the same person Borden had met in the vampire world. The single defeat had changed his brother, and he hated to see him like this. Borden felt like no matter what he said he wouldn't be able to get through to him, maybe he couldn't help, but he knew someone who might.

From behind, Borden pulled out the communication mask and handed it over.

"Call them, you need to," Borden said, with a determined look in his eyes.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

It hadn't been long since Logan and Quinn had last spoken. Currently, Quinn was busy making preparations along with Fex to eventually head to Owen's coordinates.

Things were running smoothly now on the ship as well as on the Crow's planet. This was because, after the meeting with the Graylash leader, it was reasonable to think that they had decided they would not get involved with Quinn and his group's business. They could have easily done something about it there and then, and this was later confirmed when Blip had spoken with his special contact.

According to him, they could keep the planet as a reward for successfully defending it against the Sunshields. At least for now.

Without worrying about the Graylash family wanting to take back their planet. They were free to use it as a second base and to take quests for hunts of beasts when needed.

Inside his room, Fex was looking at his amour, flask and ring that he needed to take.

"Well this is going to be another fun adventure," Fex said, smiling.

"Yeah, it's a shame that you're going to miss out on it because you're not going." A voice said from behind. Turning around, Fex could see Peter standing by the door.

"What do you mean, I already volunteered back at the meeting. Everyone saw me say I was going to go. Crazy." Fex quietly said the last word out.

"You already went with them when they went to the Crow's faction. We even said that we would take it in turns doing this type of crap. I thought vampires didn't go back on their word?" Peter argued.

He had already spent a long time on the ship doing nothing, and even though there were others now onboard, he didn't really speak to them much. If Quinn was going off again, he would be bored once more.

"Yeah, exactly and you heard me say to everyone that I was coming along with Quinn. Vorden came to save you and me when we were in the vampire world, so I owe him this."

A sudden grab was felt around Fex's wrist. It was tight and Fex tired to move slightly, but Peter had incredible strength, more so than Fex did.

"And that's why I need to go," Peter said. "Vorden has done a lot more for me even before that. Remember me and Quinn knew him before we met you. Please, I need to do this."

With Peter's hearted plea, even though it was hard to tell if Peter was being emotional or not by his eyes. Fex gave in. "Alright fine, show me how to control this giant ship then."

It was a small team, the original school gang minus the girls would be going to save one of their own. Peter, when making his case had thought about this for a long time, he really did owe Vorden a lot. Both him and Quinn helped him so much before the turn.

Even if some could say he was slowly repaying the favour to Quinn, he hadn't done much for Vorden, and this would be his way of repaying him.

On his way, to inform Quinn of the news that he would be going instead of Fex, he had passed by Linda, Dennis and Blip who seemed to be having an interesting conversation. But Peter wasn't a busy body and didn't care, so he continued to move forward.

"We got another great hall sis," Blip said. "You really should come with us next time. The people here are settled in and fine now, there is no longer any need for you to babysit them."

"Yeah, me and Blip have made a great team, and we even got a king tier crystal the other day. We were thinking of going along the borders of the new land, but it's risky to bring along anyone else in case we run into an emperor tier when we're there. If you're worried, then let Megan handle the duties here, or Paul, Kazz there are plenty of choices. Remember were no longer the only leaders anymore, the people need to get used to listening to others than just us all of the time." Said Dennis.

Dennis and Blip had been going out on high level quests quite often. In fact they were the only ones, and from time to time they would also bring Nate with them. However, before Blip and Linda would often go on quests but ever since she had changed, she had stated she was just too busy looking after the people and the ship. She knew as soon as she did go out on the quest that there would be trouble.

She honestly didn't know how much longer she could keep saying no to Paul and Dennis without them getting suspicious. She was quite thankful that at times like this, her brother was a little slow.

"If there's nothing going on, then I guess next time I'll have to go with you, but if we're exploring the new lands. I think it would be good if we at least waited until Quinn got back from this. Even if it's only the borders, I think it's something he would want to come along for, right?"

Relectuneitly, the two of them thought that made sense.

"Fine." Blip said as he walked off but noticed that Dennis had stayed behind.

"Dennis, you coming?" Blip asked.

"You go ahead , I just wanted to talk to Linda about something."

"Oh, well I look forward to becoming an uncle soon then!" He shouted as he ran off before his sister could find something to pick up and hit him with.

After shouting all sorts of curses at her brother, when she returned to look at Dennis she noticed his face was red.

"Are you okay, you're not sick, or anything are you?" Linda asked.

"No just…forget it," Dennis said. "I wanted to say whatever you're hiding from your brother, if you can't tell him and you need to speak to someone about it then you can always talk to me."

Linda looked around the room before saying anything at all, and that's when she spotted Kazz and Paul talking together. She always seemed to be snooping around somewhere. It was impossible to say anything with her around, and Linda knew how dangerous that girl was. So dangerous that she had nearly died from It.

"I'm fine, I can deal with it myself," Linda said, walking off and wanting to get away from where Kazz was before she did something.

"Did I say something wrong," Dennis said looking at Paul.

Peter had finally returned to the command post where Quinn was just blankly staring into space doing nothing. He had been like that for a while. Apart from his daily routine to help him with his Qi control, he didn't do much these days. Too concerned or too focused.

[Incoming call from "Logan Green"]

Immediately Quinn went ahead and answered it.

"Good news?" Quinn asked.

"Good or bad, it depends on how you really look at the situation we are in. We are about to go into one of the potentially most dangerous places, so I wouldn't exactly call it good news, but it's the news you have been waiting for." Logan started to explain.

"I told Mona I wouldn't get involved with the Blades but to tell me when they were moving after your conversation with the Graylashes. Apparently, the Blades have already started moving." A small map of the current area of space, where the beast planets resided in was brought up to both of them.

"You see, the Sunshields are moving forward, and the territory directly in front of them belongs to the Graylashes. To the outside, it looks like the Sunshields are attacking everyone, but their main force is heavily focused on the Graylashes. When we look at the diagram here, it turns out that the Balde's were also attacking the Sunshields planets one by one. Do you understand what I'm saying?" Logan asked.

"The Sunshields, they weren't attacking the Graylashes out of anger for them not teaming up. They're running away from the Blades." Quinn replied.

"Exactly, the blades have already gotten rid of the basis on two of the Sunshields planets according to Mona. The split in the Sunshields is so the Blades are unable to find where Burnie currently is, but if I was to take a guess, it would be where the main forces currently are. Inside the Graylash territory.

"The good news in all of this it should take a while before the Blades find Burnie, the bad news is, we have to leave now if we don't want to get caught by them returning."

The call ended, and it was finally time for Quinn, Logan and Peter to get Vorden back.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

For Logan, it was quite easy for him to get to the earth station from where he was. After all, a teleporter in his household was linked to all the stations around the universe, thanks to the Green families influence.

Before leaving, he made sure Ash was prepared and ready. Just in case there were any unexpected visits from Mona while he was away, based on his calculations though, he should be fine. At the moment Mona was busy trying to see if there was another demon tier beast she could locate with the device.

The device, unfortunately, was quite a manual one. On the planet itself where the scan would be made, six prongs would have to be placed around the sphere-like object, covering the entire planet. Only then could the device be activated and in the system, it would inform one if there was a demon tier beast or not.

Which meant at the moment, the only planets Mona could safely try to test out to see if there was a demon tier beast on, were her own and that was what she was currently doing. Of course, she also knew about the demon tier beast that had been located by Logan's parents. The reason why she or none of the families had made a move yet, was because this planet belonged to no one.

It was an unexplored planet belonging to no one, and everyone was waiting for the other to make the first move. It was disadvantageous to be the first to engage with the demon beast. One would have to use a number of their forces and would be injured heavily trying to take down the beast, all so some other family could come in and sweep it away.

At the same time, there was always the chance another family could move in silently, if they killed the beast and made equipment from it, it would turn the current tides of power.

For Peter and Quinn, the two of them had taken a smaller ship and would have to fly directly into Earth itself. The Cursed ship hadn't gone through one of the space station teleporters, so it wasn't too far for them to travel back to Earth.

There was however, a worry in Quinn's mind that they might just get shot down while coming in.

"Well, I guess they didn't send anyone after us, so it should be okay for us to head back in, right?" Quinn nervously said, still picturing them being blasted as soon as they reached the Earth's atmosphere.

"Oh? Was I meant to let you know if someone had come and attacked us? Actually, there was one incident where two smaller sh.i.p.s had come, but they were dealt with." Peter replied.

"You did what!" Quinn yelled. It was new information to him that he hadn't learnt about before.

"You told me to inform you if I had trouble, they were no trouble."

Quinn just shook his head, Peter had taken his orders quite literally, and now he was worried for the ship. Although it seemed like this had happened some time ago, and they still hadn't reacted. Still, he decided to update those back at the Cursed ship just in case anything unexpected did happen.

When they eventually got closer to Earth, they could see quite a few smaller sh.i.p.s flying to and from Earth in the regular flight path. It seemed like what Paul had said was true. Even though the military used to be in control of Earth and the rest, they didn't really want to have this civil war.

Out of everything, their main concern was the fight with the Dalki. So they felt like it was silly to go harming those who wished to go from Earth and back. Of course, it was a different story if you tried to get close to the military bases.

Their ship naturally joined the path, and now it was smooth sailing from then on out.

"Hey Peter, if you want when we can go see your parents and bring them onto the cursed ship, they must be worried. I haven't really heard you speak about them since, you know."

Quinn didn't have any parents, but going to see Vorden like so now because of his family, it reminded Quinn that the others had family as well.

"Thank you Quinn, I will think about what you have said," Peter replied.

"That's it? Are you not worried?"

"Of course I'm worried," Peter replied with a straight face. His words and facial expressions said two different things. "They knew me for so long, raised me as a child, if I came back to them the way I am now, they would know something is up, and it will only worry them even more."

When Peter put it like that, it made it sound like Quinn was to blame for him not seeing his parents. But did it mean Peter was never going to see them, or was he waiting for some type of change, for him to go back to his former self?

Regulations of sh.i.p.s and such weren't like it was before, and the whole place was a bit of a free for all, after entering the atmosphere and going through a small scanner like device they were able to fly to wherever they wished. This was something that wasn't possible at all before the war.

One would have to go through so many checks, and the military wished to know where every single person would be. The only thing Quinn could guess was they just didn't have time for these things anymore. It would only be like before closer to the basis.

Inputting the coordinates, Quinn noticed that they weren't heading to an earth station to meet Logan. Instead, they were heading to someplace else.

After a short fly, they eventually came across an abandoned harbour, and the ship had stopped. Hovering before landing, down below Logan could be seen standing there on his own waiting for them.

"You two look good," Logan said, walking to them both. "I was expecting one of you two to have a burn from fighting the Sunshields, but I guess even if you did get burned it would heal anyway.'

"Thanks," Quinn replied. "What about you, how are you holding up?"

The question was asked because Quinn was a little worried after seeing his parents dead like that. Who wouldn't be affected? With Logan it was also impossible to tell if he was having sleepless nights about it or not because he always had bags under his eyes.

"Don't worry about me too much, Quinn. My parents never spent much time with me anyway, so it feels no different. We need to focus on one goal at a time. We get Vorden back, and then me and you can have a talk about a few things."

"So why did you bring us to this harbour, is this where Vorden is?" Peter asked.

"Not quite, the location that the Graylash family sent us is not located on any map. According to that, we would just be heading into the middle of an empty sea. My guess is that it's an island, but one that is so hidden is bound to have some security measures. If we fly in, they will spot us from a mile away, figuratively speaking. I guess many miles might be more accurate.

"We don't want to get shot down and make our presence known."

'Why does it seem like we're always going to get shot down by something. Maybe I should have learnt a flying ability. Arthur had those wings made of shadows right, can he fly.' Quinn started to wonder.

After his explanation, Logan walked out to the end of one of the piers that were made out of wood panels. The whole harbour looked quite run down, and there really wasn't another person on site. When they eventually reached the end. Logan revealed what the three of them would be travelling in.

"We'll be using this," Logan said.

Inside the water bobbing up and down, was a strange little ball that looked like it had a cute shark design drawn on it. The entire front was made out of reinforced class for them to see, and then there was the design of teeth on the front making it look like a giant shark had caught some type of glass ball.

The shark's eyes were then used as lights.

"It's a mini-submarine. These days people are far too focused on what could possibly come from above them, that they have forgotten about what might approach from below."

Grabbing himself by the arms, Quinn started to shiver.

"What's wrong?" Peter asked, noticing Quinn was acting a bit strange.

"Don't you think the sea is a scary place? I mean the ocean is so large and deep. Sure, humans can swim, but there are so many predators and things that can kill us. And who knows what's underneath in the sea. It's so deep there's bound to be things that we haven't discovered yet."

"Quinn, how can you not be scared and fearless when fighting beasts but scared of the sea?" Peter asked.

"It's different okay, and when we're in that thing, how are we meant to even fight back?" Quinn asked.

"Well, not that I expected to run into anything on Earth, but I did design this to be used for exploration on other planets. So there are a few weapons on board that should be able to help us out.

Reluctantly, no matter how much Quinn didn't want to do it. He knew he had to get on board and in the shark-like submarine. The three of them were now on their way to the Balde island.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The submarine was a much smoother ride then Quinn had imagined, that still that didn't stop him from gripping on for dear life as he held the back of Logan's seat.

"What was that!" Quinn shouted as they saw something swim by on the glass screen.

"Quinn, if I have to tell you what type of fish species we go past every single time we go past one, then we will be here all day," Logan replied. "Let's just calm down."

In order to stop a certain someone from panicking, the group started to talk about their experiences, Peter had finally gone into more detail about the attack that happened on the ship, complimenting how easy the controller was to use thanks to Logan and how impressive the ship was to have such weapons.

As for what happened to Logan, that was quickly skipped over. Instead, they went into the details of the Sunshield attack on the Crows. In particular, they were hooked talking about Quinn's soul weapon.

"What a strange soul weapon." Logan thought. "And as for the enhancement type, you're saying on your system screen it's still greyed out? Usually, when this is the case, it means you need to reach or obtain something before being able to use it. I don't think the system would show you the option in the first place if it's not possible to use."

"That's what I thought as well, but so far I've had no luck. The soul weapon is great, but it really doesn't help me when I'm fighting just a single opponent. I thought getting a soul weapon might give me a boost in power, which it has done, but against the vampire leaders or the big three on a one on one fight, it's pretty useless. Which is why I wanted to find out about my enhancement type, but it looks like I'll just have to try to figure it out myself." Quinn said. "What about you Logan, did you try learning about soul weapons?

"Honestly, I completely forgot about it. My abilities aren't meant for fighting much in the first place, and the team doesn't exactly rely on me for firepower, so I didn't bother, but it does make me wonder what my soul weapon would even be. I don't think my parents even bothered learning about it either."

"I have one." Peter suddenly said.

"Huh?" Quinn replied. The whole thing was out of the blue for Quinn. He didn't even know Peter was trying to learn one, but it would make sense. If he was able to get one, then why not Peter as well. After all, Peter was human for even longer than Quinn before turning.

"Yeah, after getting my transformation ability to level six, there were no more ability books on the market. Sam suggested that I give the machine a try and try to figure out my soul weapon if I wanted to increase my strength."

Now having learned the level six transformation ability, Peter was able to change his face and his body structure to match others. Unfortunately, the higher levels of abilities usually weren't available on the market places and were either sold at auction, privately, or he would have to find a teacher to improve.

"Don't keep us waiting, tell us what it is?" Quinn asked.

"It's an item type, a mask. The mask can be used by anyone, not just me, or more specifically its meant to be used by others and not me. If someone is wearing the mask, then I can change their appearance into whatever I want. If the mask is destroyed, then I can make a new one, but I'm only able to make one mask at a time."

The other two didn't quite believe it, such a soul weapon would definitely come in handy. Before only Peter could do such secretive missions, but now two people could thanks to Peter's soul weapon. This was something they just had to see, so Peter concentrated and brought it out.

It was a flimsy-looking thing, completely black in colour and looked more like an entire face mask one would use to keep their skin smooth and moisturized. When Quinn looked down to touch it and have a look, it suddenly jumped up and stuck onto his face.

"Ah, it's attacking me!" Quinn shouted, but soon it moulded to his face, and he looked like his regular self.

"Just stay still," Peter said, placing his hand on top of Quinn's face, he closed his eyes and tried to picture someone, but there was only one person he could currently picture.

When stepping back to have a look, Peter nodded as if he was proud of his work.

"Did it work?" Quinn asked, not feeling or any different.

"Let me have a look," Logan said, getting out of the driver's seat and looking at Quinn. He paused for a second before turning around and looking at Peter. "You think this is funny?"

Quinn was dying to know what he looked like, so he rushed over to a piece of metal in the submarine that was reflective, now he could finally see who Peter had transformed him into. He looked like an a.d.u.l.t version of Logan. The facial details were copied, but it was unable to change his body size and structure.

When Quinn turned around, he could suddenly see two Logan's behind him as well.

"Now we are all Logan's," Peter said. "What's up, Logans."

Looking at all of them, and the situation, Quinn couldn't help but break out in laughter, he had laughed so much he even shed a tear. The other two just looked at each other and smiled.

It was the first time, for a long time since Quinn had shed a tier of happiness rather than sadness or anger. The three of them were back to their normal selves, and Peter had deactivated his soul weapon.

"Hey, the scanner indicates there is something up ahead, and it looks like it matches up with the coordinates. We're nearly there." Logan said, looking down.

A few seconds later and the submarine started to shake, vibrating.

"What was that?" Peter asked. The other two hadn't seen it.

"I'm not sure, an air current?" Logan replied.

"Turn off the lights," Quinn said.

"What?"

"Turn off the lights!" Quinn had gripped into the back seat of Logan's chair so hard he had crushed it into pieces.

When the others looked up in front of them, they could see a giant yellow colour with black in the middle. It covered the whole of the viewing area, and they weren't quite sure what was in front of them.

Until its eyelids shut and it blinked. They were staring right at an eye. Immediately, Logan closed the lights after doing so.

"Quinn, maybe you were right about the sea being a scary place," Logan said, ducking down and hiding under the controls. The other two did the same quickly.

"Didn't you say you had weapons?" Peter asked.

"Yeah, to deal with a shark, maybe a small beast or two, but not something that large. Firing it might only cause it to become aggressive and attack us, also I'm worried about something else. I didn't know there were even sea creatures that large on earth. Most of the whale type creatures have become extinct."

"So is it a beast then, maybe someone had brought it…" Quinn was about to say, but the idea seemed far fetched. How and why would someone bring back a beast alive and bring it back to earth? The second question was who could even do that apart from the Bree family. Then Quinn remembered everything he had learnt about the Blade family so far.

A few seconds later and the whole submarine started to shake violently.

"I knew I was going to die at sea!" Quinn shouted.

Alarms started to go off, as the ship was starting to be crushed by whatever was outside.

"What do we do, we're going to die, if the ship gets crushed and we have to face that thing in the sea. I don't think we're winning!" Quinn said.

"Don't worry, I have a plan," Logan said.

Going up to the control board, Logan pressed a few buttons before hammering down on another and at the same time. The submarine felt like it was getting a boost from underneath as if it was shooting up like a rocket.

Whatever had gripped the submarine tightly had let go, and the submarine was shooting up through the sea at an amazing speed until it had eventually reached the surface and had crashed upward and was now flying in the air.

"What now?" Peter asked, but that didn't matter at all, because a large tentacle had followed them out of the surface, like a baseball bat hitting a ball. It whacked the shark submarine with such force, and it had broken it into pieces. With it, the three of them were sent flying towards the island.

The blow was strong and had hurt them all greatly, while flying through the air, Quinn looked up, and he noticed the other two were now far apart in the air as well. They would all be landing on the island, but when they did, it wouldn't be together.

"Damn it! We're going to be split again!"

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The sea beast that had hit them wasn't stationed too far from the island, and to the beast itself, its goal was to only destroy the strange-looking shark object. It could safely say that it had completed its mission, and it quickly went back into the sea as the three objects that left the strange thing were sent flying through the sky.

The force from the attack was strong and Logan while flying through the sky had actually passed out, the only ones that were conscious were Peter and Quinn. Looking to his right, Peter was too far away for him to do anything about now, and at least he was a fighter.

If he was to land somewhere on the island and get in trouble, Quinn wouldn't have to worry about him as much, but Logan was someone he worried about. He activated his shadow and tried to stretch it thin, hoping to grab Logan. But as he did, his body started to descend before the others, it was losing velocity, and Quinn had ultimately ended up crash landing on the beach, headfirst into the sand.

While the other two bodies continued to fly out elsewhere. Quickly taking his head out, shaking all the sand out of his curly hair, Quinn tried to look at where the two would land. Peter had ended up off to the castle's left side, while Logan himself had landed near the castle.

"This can't be good." Quinn thought.

Inside the castle, one of the old storage rooms had been converted into a training room, it was fairly basic compared to the others. Hilston was one that did some strange things while Pai and Vicky tried their best to keep it basic.

At the moment, both of them were covered in sweat. Pai with his top off, flaunting his six pack abs, while Vicky, had nothing but a sports bra on with jogger bottoms. The two of them were going through their daily sparing they would often do. A habit from when they were younger that continued forward.

They were taking a short break as Pai went ahead and was drinking from a bottle of water. "Sis, after everything that's happened with Vorden, I just want to say I'm glad that me and you completed that event together."

"I'm not," Vicky said almost instantly. "There are times when I want to just go crazy and do what I want, and then you go ahead and speak sense to me." She chuckled.

The door swung open form inside the training room, and an old man wearing a single eyepatch had entered.

"Speak Brock," Vicky said.

Brock was the head servant at the castle. He was in charge of all the other servants who would serve and be on call for the main Blade family. Brock had been at the castle even before Pai and Vicky, and it seemed like even Hilston showed him a bit of respect.

This was because of his actual strength. There were a few times when the big event would happen that some who were thought to have been dead, survived. Hilston said luck was also something they needed to factor in so if this ever did happen they would go through the same training they once did in the castle.

Brock was one of these people, although there weren't many around the island. In total there were three and each of them held an important position around the island. There was Brock, head of servants in the castle, Pam, who was in charge of the Temple although she had recently been away and Bubble was put in charge. However, after the last incident, Pam was asked to return.

Her uses were gathering information on the outside families and sending messages, cover-ups and even more. She had an important role, but was replaced as Hilston wanted her to return to the Temple.

Then there was Duncan, who was the village elder. He was in charge of the ground troops and defence if there was ever an attack on the island itself. He also led the charge against Truedream family on Hilston's orders.

These three though they didn't have the same talent as those in Blade family had gone through the same training, and had bodies beyond what a normal human was capable of.

"Duncan has reported that a strange object was destroyed near our vicinity and it appears something has landed on the island," Brock reported.

"Something or someone?" Vicky asked.

"That I'm not sure, no one has gone to investigate yet."

"Hmm, it's probably just something Kraky threw on the island again. Let me know if it's anything important." She replied.

"Of course," Brock said as he left.

Before Truedream there hadn't been an intruder in years, if someone knew about the Blades there weren't many that would be crazy enough to even try to set foot on the island.

Still flying through the air, Logan had eventually regained consciousness, and he could see his path was heading towards the castle, but based on his trajectory he would narrowly avoid it, but it still wasn't good. He would definitely cause some noise and someone would see him.

But rather than worrying about that, he now needed to worry about himself, for soon he would be crash landing. The spiders started to form, and he put on his defensive suit, which was the bulkiest out of the ones he had.

It would cause the most noise, but it was better than breaking a leg and not being able to move or run away. At the end of the day, he wasn't like those super freaks who could heal a leg in an instant.

Curling up into a ball he was starting to defend, and he had crashed into a tree with great force, making a loud noise, like a ball he continued to tumble along, breaking trees and causing a lot more noise then he would have liked.

"Hook! Hook!" Logan shouted, as a couple of hooks shot out from his suit and tried to attach to anything it could hold onto. Eventually, they had smacked into a large root from one of the jungle trees, and he was yanked to a halt.

"Ahh, I feel sick," Logan said, thinking he would see stars, but all he could see was the large castle at most a few hundred meters away.

"I have to go, I have to find Quinn or Peter," Logan said, but when he stood up, he collapsed onto the ground and passed out again.

As for Peter, his landing wasn't anywhere near as dramatic. He had gone to quite a lefty and greener area of the island, and he just let whatever was going to happen to him happen. The trees, vines and more had broken most of his fall. He did manage to break an arm and sprain an ankle as he landed, but that would soon heal and be no problem for him.

"Hey did you hear that?" A voice said. "I'm login to go and check it out."

Waiting for his limbs to heal before fully moving, Peter could see someone coming his way. It looked like an a.d.u.l.t man that was dressed in some strange orange robe clothing.

"I don't know if you're good or bad," Peter said to himself hiding behind a tree. "But I need to save my friend, and I'm going to need your help."

In an instant before the man could react, Peter and twisted his head quickly giving it a snap. He looked at his face and body and started to morph it into his own. Soon after he changed his clothes, and moved the body covering it with some leaves, and buying his own clothes somewhere not too far away before making it.

"Damn I didn't get a name," Peter said. "I guess I'm not good at the stuff."

He had taken a life in an instant and didn't really feel much about it, another side effect of his turning.

Heading into the direction where the man had come from, Peter thought maybe someone would call out to him, he might seem strange to them, but he could say he had fallen and hurt his head or something. People believed their eyes a lot more than one would think.

Even if one didn't act like themselves, they would hardly ever think someone was able to copy their appearance so accurately, especially on an island that no one knew about.

When Peter got closer, he could hear the sound of children, going through the trees, he could see a wide shaped building and outside a group of kids.

"What is this place, Is Vorden here?" Peter thought.

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Slowly opening his eyes, a familiar white light was blinding him. He thought it was a regular day. It would be time to find out any information he could, or perhaps look at some gadgets that his parents had been tinkering with before. Only this time when his eyes opened, he was welcomed by an unfamiliar voice.

"You seem to have had quite the nasty fall", Brock said.

Logan was startled by the sudden voice and tried to get up, but quickly realised he was strapped into a strange chair. Any regular straps would have probably been able to hold him, but they felt like they were designed to hold someone of Quinn's calibre.

"Don't worry, we patched you up as best we could." Brock continued to say. "We have top of the line medical equipment here for an island in the middle of nowhere. The question is, how did a child like yourself come to know or arrive on an unknown island?"

Looking around Logan was trying to get his bearings, the room had a mixture of old architecture mixed in with modern medical equipment. The walls were exposed brick and had paintings hanging on them, it didn't resemble a traditional medical room, but the equipment really was top of the line like the man had said.

If he was to take a guess, someone had found him when he had crash-landed and made all that noise. He would have been more confused if someone didn't come to him after all of that. So perhaps he was in the castle in a makeshift medical facility. If he really wanted to, he could use his lite spiders to try break free, or hack into the computer system to release the restraints, but he wouldn't know where to go from there.

If he was in the enemy's territory and still with no clue whether Vorden was there or not, it was a huge risk.

"It was an unplanned accident," Logan replied. "I recently got my hands on a new underwater travelling device and decided to explore the vast sea. However, it got interrupted when we were met with a large beast. It had flung me up in the air and had destroyed the device.

"I thank you for helping me, but I have no clue where exactly I am at the moment."

Brock looked at him carefully wondering if he was telling the truth or not, after a few seconds it seemed like he had made a decision.

"I'm sorry," Brock said. "For someone so young, I have had to make this decision. No one is to know of this island unless sir Hilston wishes it. If you had an ability that was useful, then maybe you could have become a Chained, but I don't understand your ability, which makes you a threat."

Brock's hand started to reach for Logan's throat. He tried moving from the chair in hopes of doing something, anything.

'Is this man trying to strangle me with his b.a.r.e hands? How barbaric.' Logan thought.

There was only one thing he could do. Releasing the spiders from part of his thin suit, he was able to control the machine and release the restraints. He quickly rolled off from the seat and held his hands up.

"Wait, Wait!" Logan shouted. "I'm from the Green family. Surely you have heard of me. I can definitely be of some use to you. Maybe you don't understand my ability, but I assure you it's a strong one. One that allowed the Green family to get in the position that they did."

This did cause Brock to pause. Of course, he had heard of the Green family. It was one of the recommendations for the Blades to get over on their side many times by Pam, who said that he would be a great asset to have.

But Hilston always disregarded them and chose not to get involved with the family for two reasons. The first, they had never antagonised or wished to do the Blades harm in any way unlike the other big families, even in the past.

The second reason was the fact that they were weak. They may have had great influential power, but it meant nothing in a fight. At any point and time, Hislton knew he could get rid of them.

"You want to kill me to keep your secrets, right?" Logan said. "I'm now the only member of the Green family left, so I make all the decisions. If there's information you need, where the other families are located, cover ups, a place to hide, finances. I can offer all of those things to you." Logan continued to plead. If this didn't work, then he had no choice but to try to fight while running away.

If this was the Blade's island, then what Logan worried about most was each person here being as strong as Vorden. Possibly stronger.

"Very well, I can't deny that the Blade family wouldn't benefit from keeping you alive, but I am not the one that deals with these things. I will have to speak to Pam and see what she thinks. In the meantime, I will treat you as an honoured guest here under the watch of my servants. I hope you don't try to escape and go back on my generosity." Brock said with a strange smile that already told Logan what he would do if he tried to escape.

"I won't," Logan replied.

"Good, why don't we head to the dining hall to enjoy a nice meal?" Brock asked. "It will be a while until Pam gets here from the Temple."

If there was one thing Logan needed to do right now, it was to thank his family and their name for becoming such influential powers in today's society and world. Even in a civil war, even with this mysterious family what his ancestors had built, their legacy had saved him.

Logan was interested in finding out who this Pam person was. There was a chance that his family was also working with the Blades which would have explained who had done the cover ups before. But that didn't seem to be the case, and Logan could find no proof of that either himself.

If Pam was in charge of the cover ups, then it would mean either she herself did them, or she had contacts and connections with people who could, and there were only a few people who could do such things. One of them being Richard Eno.

As the two of them were ready to leave the room and head for a meal, before Brock could open the door, it was opened from the other side by someone else. It was a strong force, and a burst of energy had entered the room.

"Brock!" Vicky shouted. "Show me where this intruder is?"

She looked around the room until she could spot only one other person inside, but her excitement quickly dwindled seeing him.

"A middle schooler, how did he end up on the island? I thought a strong force had come to attack us, or maybe the Sunshields had sent a force to fight us while the big man was away. That would have been a smart move." Vicky said to herself.

"No, this person is from the Green family and it seems they want to work with us. I was about to go for a meal and ask Pam to speak to him. Of course, we won't make any final decisions without passing it through Hilston." Brock tried to explain.

"The Green family", Vicky said walking up to Logan. "Are you strong?" She asked.

"Me, I'm not really much of a fighter," Logan replied. He could tell as soon as she entered the room and the way that Brock was treating her, that she was an important figure in the castle. Which meant she had to have authority or some type of power.

"Not much of a fighter huh, I find it strange that during times like these, someone who wasn't much of a fighter would be travelling out on their own. At any point and time, people could try take advantage of you. If you weren't a fighter, then you wouldn't have survived this long. Unless, you didn't come here alone?"

Now Logan was backed into a corner. He didn't want to reveal that there were others with him. He knew Peter could transform himself to hide and Quinn always had the shadow cloak to hide himself. If they had already been caught, then Brock would have said something earlier.

"I can handle myself if need be, but I wouldn't say I am a ," Logan replied.

"So my judgement seems to be correct. For a young man, you are very modest, you are probably stronger than you take credit for." Vicky then held out her hand for a shake.

If this Blade family was the same family Vorden was from, then he could tell what she wanted to do. It was to copy his ability. Not refusing the handshake he shook it, and he then saw the confused look on her face.

He knew based on what Vorden had said in the past, his ability was too complicated for him to use it well. It was an original ability they couldn't practice with much, and even Logan had adapted the ability to suit him compared to his family members. The only thing it could be used for, for the Blade family was a boost in MC cells.

"Very well, you are a guest, so why don't me and you have a spar. If you're not a fighter yet, then I'll make you into one." Vicky said with a smile.

Logan didn't like the sound of that, and it sounded like it wasn't something he could really refuse. However, there was one good thing that had come out of all of this. He now had good faith that this Blade family and the one Vorden belonged to were the same.

They were in the right place.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Following the sound of the young voices, Peter eventually found himself at a strange-looking place. It didn't have the same design or architecture as the castle he could see, and for some reason, there were kids here, on the island.

Although this wasn't too strange if people lived on the island, then of course there would be children as well. What gave him a strange feeling were two things. The first, was how all the kids looked quite similar yet different at the same time, as if they were all related.

But if that was true, Peter couldn't imagine a single mother delivering all those babies.

'They look a little like Vorden, does that mean Vorden could be here?" Peter thought. His logic wasn't the best, but he could see workers there wearing the same orange martial arts clothing as himself, so the person he was disguised as must have come from there.

The second thing that gave him a creepy feeling was the look on the kid's faces. None of them was smiling or playing with each other. Instead, it almost looked like they had formed groups.

They would whisper and laugh as other kids walked past unsure what was going on, and there was even one kid who was on his own not in any type of group at al;. This was very strange for children their age.

Slowly, Peter was trying to form a plan of what to do, he had no clue what his reason for being here was, or what the worker's goal was, and he also needed to think about what to say if he was caught.

"Hey, John." A man suddenly said as he felt a hand placed on his shoulder. Peter on instinct grabbed it and almost twisted it, but stopped himself at the last moment only holding on.

"Easy there, remember there aren't any beasts on this side of the island. You can relax, I guess you nearly pissed your pants, but you couldn't because you already went?" The strange man started to laugh and continually hit Peter on the shoulder.

If Peter wasn't in disguise right now, he would be hitting him back on the shoulder as well, not holding back.

The only good thing was through this stranger, Peter had come to learn the name of the person he was disguised as, John.

Then there was still one more problem, now Peter was wishing he thought ahead more. His transformation ability also allowed him to alter his voice, but he couldn't do that if he didn't know what the person's voice sounded like. The only thing he could base it off was a small grunt before the man's death.

Taking notes down in his head, this was something he needed to think about in the future.

"What's wrong man, you nervous? You're not really saying much." The man asked.

"I tripped over a root and fell. I hit my throat on something hard, and now it's sore." Peter replied, making his voice sound croaky.

"Wow, you really do sound horrible man yikes, you sound like a different person."

Right now, Peter wanted to do anything to get away from this man. If he stayed with him, then he would end up being stuck with him as some type of friend. If this happened, how was he meant to go and investigate on his own?

At that moment, a woman with short red hair came out from the so-called Temple. She was dressed differently from the others. While they all wore orange martial arts robes she wore a white one with an orange trim.

The female clapped a couple of times, and the kids went deadly silent.

"All right, it's time for you all to head in and prepare for your morning classes." She said.

The kids soon followed as if they were already in military school. Peter knew he had a strange feeling about this place and seeing this only confirmed his thoughts.

'Was this how Vorden was raised?'

"You two." The women said, looking at them near the back of the forest. "Quit your slacking and head over here now! There will be a meeting inside." She said as she walked off into the Temple.

"Wow, I guess the rumours about Pam being feisty were true, I guess we shouldn't get on her bad side. She's nothing like Duncan back from the village, huh?" The man said as he nudged Peter to say something.

"Oh right, your voice."

Following everyone else, it looked as if all the other teachers knew each other, and through greetings, he had come to learn that the man's name was Jazz. No matter what Peter tried to do, for some reason he couldn't shake Jazz off him.

At times Jazz would stop to talk to others, and Peter would continue on walking to the meeting room where everyone else was walking to. If Jazz noticed he would break off and go ahead to join back up with him.

He didn't understand this obsession especially, since Peter was saying next to nothing to him. If this continued on, Peter honestly didn't know how much longer he could hold back.

The a.d.u.l.ts had all gathered in an empty hall, and there were around fifteen of them in total and standing at the front was the woman they had seen earlier, Pam.

"Okay listen up, I know this isn't your regular job and you have all moved from the village. By now, I'm assuming you all heard of the incident that had happened." Pam started to explain. "The event has only been postponed, and now these children know about it. So this won't be your full-time role but only a temporary one…"

Pam began to explain a few more things about the Temple to get everyone up to speed, but after saying the first part, Jazz couldn't help but whisper over to his favourite friend John.

"Can you believe what he did? I heard Vorden took out ten of the teachers himself trying to save everyone here. That guys crazy." Jazz whispered.

It looked like Peter might be in the right place, after all. "Oh, I didn't hear much about it," Peter replied. "Why don't you tell me more."

Quinn having roughly seen where the two had landed was trying to decide who to go to first. There was Logan who could possibly be in huge danger at the moment, but knowing him, he might be smart enough to live for longer. Then there was Peter, who would likely get into all sorts of trouble.

In the end, Quinn was in a predicament but had made a choice. "If I go to Peter then I can get his soul weapon and maybe we can sneak into the castle to save Logan."

By the time he would even get to the castle, Logan would have been caught or not caught; it didn't make a difference, so he thought it would be best to try and find Peter first.

Briefly looking around on the part of the beach he was on, he was trying to see if there were any signs of human life, but he could see nothing had been built, and the only thing large enough to see was the stone tablet, and the castle peeking around the side of it. He could only see this if he walked around the side of the beach.

Looking back at the sea, Quinn shuddered once again thinking about the beast. It was a shame that in his panic and fear he wasn't able to use his inspect skill to truly see what level the beast was at. Not that he had any ideas of fighting it in the first place.

Stepping into the jungle like area, Quinn decided to head into the general direction where he saw Peter fall, but it was only after a few moments that he released maybe he couldn't be as bullish as he originally thought. His ears picked up the sound of something coming towards him, and it did so at great speed.

The sound of something panting while breaking the tree branches and leaves were coming his way.

'It's so fast' turning around Quinn could see almost a black blur coming at him, and he was only able to use his inspect skill at the last moment.

[King tier beast - Black two jawed cat]

On the island his first encounter would be with a king tier beast. Not holding back, Quinn prepared his shadow and he was ready for it. It had speed but the only reason he wasn't able to keep track of it too well was due to it moving in between the trees and changing direction at a fast rate. When it came at him he would be ready for it.

Then, as expected, the large black cat pounced towards him, it opened its mouth wide, and it had one jaw of razor sharp teeth on top of another.

Preparing his leg, Quinn was ready to kick it when it came in range.

"Don't hurt my brother's friends!' A small voice shouted, and right out from the side, something small had punched the Jaguar in the face, and caused it to go flying and crashing into the set of trees.

When the small object landed, two spikes could be seen out on its back. It was a miniature Dalki, one that Quinn was acquainted with.

"Borden!" Quinn said, surprised.

"I've been waiting for you," Borden replied with a smile.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

If Quinn was to place a bet on the first human he would have run into on this island, it would have never been little Borden. Although human wouldn't have been the right word to refer to him. Especially after witnessing something completely inhuman.

Something the size of a puppy had just knocked aside a huge black cat that was bigger than a tiger with a single punch! At the moment Borden didn't really look human either, he was in a form that they had seen him in only twice. Once, when Quinn had first met him as a single Spiked Dalki, and later on when he tried protecting his brother as a two spiked Dalki.

Judging by the blow he had delivered to the King tier beast just now, it seemed like even in his small size, with the two spikes sticking out of his back, he was just as strong. The only difference was his size which might be an advantage in some situations.

After the initial hit, Borden went in again, the beast was hurt, but it wasn't dead, and Quinn decided to help join in as well. Although he didn't do this to help Borden, for he could have easily taken out the beast himself. He had an ulterior motive. After scanning the beast, his inspect skill had levelled up once again, it had been a long time, but it was by far his most used skill. This time when levelling up it came with a handy feature.

While using his inspect skill on the beast, it would tell him the current state of the beast's condition. After being hit, by Borden, it had gone from Very good, which was a healthy green colour, to weak and had turned an orange colour. After a few hits from both Borden and him. The condition went to very weak becoming an even darker orange, and eventually, it became critical and was now red.

That was when Quinn knew to act, and put his Qi with a blood crescent kick right towards its neck, finishing the beast off. The reasons for stealing the kill here was because he could do with the exp.

There wasn't a first person ever to kill this beast bonus, but there was a first time Quinn had killed the beast bonus. It didn't matter to Borden if he got the kill or not so Quinn saw no harm done in this one.

Even with killing a king tier now though, with his current level it barely made a dent into him moving onto the next one. He could grind king tier beast all day, and he still wouldn't level up.

[23,400/13,107,200 Exp] Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#&apos;s-will!_51803828940496752">#&apos;s-will!_51803828940496752</a> for visiting.

This was a number he never wanted to look at again.

The exp required to level up each time doubled, and this usually reset so far with every ten levels, but this time the jump from Noble to lord was twenty levels. Luckily Quinn had gotten enough instant level up quests from fighting strong opponents that he was able to get stronger at a quick pace.

The two started to extract the crystal and got to talking.

"Thank you Borden," Quinn said. "If you're here then I guess that means Vorden is too then?"

"Your right," Borden replied, but he seemed to be a little weak. His scales were retracting into his body, and most of his Dalki like features were reverting.

"Do we need to move, have we made too much noise?" Quinn asked.

"Don't worry about that, the only thing that this thing will attract is more beasts. There aren't any humans in this half of the island." Borden replied, still breathing quite heavily.

Seeing how hard it was for Borden to speak, Quinn asked no further questions for now. The crystal was extracted, and Borden had asked Quinn to follow him. Eventually, he had led him to a strange little hideout of his. It was a thin crack between two cliffs. Borden was able to get in quite easy, but for Quinn, it was a bit of a squeeze.

Soon though, the crack opened up into a nice open space, but if one was to look up, it thinned out again. There weren't many things that would be able to fall into a crack that thin.

The place was quite nice, it looked as if Borden had built everything he needed to live here for the rest of his days, a nice little tree looking house made of twigs and leaves, a large log being used as a chair and sofa of sorts.

'I guess it's not poisonous to the Dalki?' Quinn thought.

Most of the beasts meat the human body had trouble digesting but not all. Because of this, one would only try eating beast meat if they were truly desperate, but ever since food pills became a thing for humans there was no longer any need for people to get to such dire situations.

What impresses him most about everything though, was there was a large pile of beast crystals in the corner, they were not ordinary crystals either. Every single one of them were king tier crystals. In total there looked to be about thirteen of them.

Even Quinn himself only had one piece of equipment at the king tier level, and one at the emperor tier, and here they were just sitting here.

"Did you get all those yourself?" Quinn asked.

Borden seemed to have recovered well now that he was no longer in his Dalki form. His heavy breathing stopped, and he was no longer sweating.

"Yeah, this island is full of king tier beasts and higher. I've been fighting a couple of them every day." Borden replied. "I'm guessing Vorden eventually called out to you then."

Quinn nodded with a firm look in his eyes. "That's why we're here. It's not just me, but two more of us came to bring Vorden back."

Borden, had paused for a second and the look in his eyes, looked as if he had lost a little hope.

"Do you know much about my brother's family?" Borden asked.

"Recently I have come to learn some things, but honestly I can't say I know much as they are a complete mystery," Quinn replied.

"Let me tell you something. Half of this island is filled with king tier and emperor tier beast, yet for some reason, they never go to the other half of the island. That's where my brother's family lives. Such strong beasts have chosen not to go to the other side.

"In my head, it sounds crazy, but after seeing Vorden lose that day to that man, and knowing the strength i saw that day, then it doesn't sound so crazy after all. It's like all these beasts know if they cross over to the other side, they will be killed in an instant. Do you understand what I'm saying, Quinn?

"Those people, Vorden's family, they aren't his family, they are monsters."

Borden went on to tell Quinn of the events with Vorden that day, how he had planned to escape but an old looking man had managed to stop him, how it wasn't even a fight between the two of them. There was no contest and a clear winner.

"It looks like he really does need help then," Quinn said. "Is the old man still here?"

Borden was surprised that Quinn had asked this, was it all planned for Quinn to arrive when he left.

"No he went out, and I have no idea when he will return," Borden replied.

"So we still have a chance, we can still get Vorden then."

"Let me stop you there Quinn because I thought the same thing. Do you know why I'm fighting these beasts every day? Even with my power as a full Dalki I realise I'm no match for them, at least in my current state.

"If we can't beat the king tier and emperor tier beasts on this part of the island that refuses to go to the other, then there is no point of us trying.

"Quinn, when I saw that old man leave. I thought it was my chance to do something to save Vorden, but his eyes looked dead. He refused to go with me, at the time I didn't understand why. I thought maybe he was afraid of those that were left behind.

"I decided to wait for you guys to come by, but one day I ran into him, a man named Duncan. Chasing a king tier beast that had gone to the other side, it headed to a certain village and that was when he came. Seeing me, the two of us fought and I had no choice but to use my Dalki form. At that point, the two of us were completely even.

"Still at most, I could keep up my form for three minutes, and in the end, I had to retreat. Every day since then, I have been fighting beast to get stronger. Now at most I can keep my dalki form for ten minutes, but I know it's not enough."

It was hard to say how strong the person Borden had run into, after all, there was a special trait the Dalki had that Borden wasn't able to use in his current state. The more injured he got, the stronger they became.

"If the people outside of the castle are this strong, then the people on the inside must be true monsters."

It was strange for Quinn to see Borden like this. He had Dalki blood on him, and they loved to fight any enemy that they saw as strong, never backing down. It wasn't like Borden was backing down, but Quinn could tell he was greatly affected.

The only good news was that it seemed like the stronger of the Blade's had left the island.

"Quinn, if you want to save Vorden then before doing that, you will need to beat me. Fight me. If you can beat me in a fight, then I will come with you to the castle."

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Brock continually shook his head as he watched the lone female master Vicky, face off against Logan. He was starting to wish that her Brother Pai was the one to have known about Logan. He was even considering informing him about this matter, in hopes he could calm his sister down. The two of them had been fighting for a while now, and there was a clear difference between the two in terms of skill.

Logan, barely standing had a busted up lip, lumps across his legs and arms where they had swollen to the size of balloons, unsure if they were broken or not. The pain was starting to settle in as the fight calmed down for a second, and his body now was informing him of how much punishment he had been dealt. He was starting to wonder what he had done to deserve something like this happening to him.

He didn't say anything confrontational and thought it would only be a light spar, yet she seemed to make him go through some type of torture. When the fight first started, he had used his speed suit.

He was hoping this would give him the advantage after seeing a regular human in front of him. He was sure that these Balde's and Vorden were the same and it didn't look like she had copied any abilities.

His fighting skills might have been below hers, but with extra speed he should have been able to do something. When the fight had started, his mind was quickly changed. She had matched her speed with his, and the fight had quickly become all about fighting skills.

Multiple sets of different kicks had come at him each time changing their paths and attack patterns. Logan tried to find something that made sense, a reason for her to choosing to attack a certain area or a pattern to the kicks but he couldn't.

He managed to block a few of them, but a few kicks got in here and there, and then that's when he noticed it. Slowly she was ramping up the speed and power of her kicks. She still wasn't fighting at a hundred percent.

'How, how is this possible for a normal human being?' Logan thought. He looked at her to check whether she was a vampire, but Vorden had never mentioned such things. She didn't have a ring on her, and Quinn would have been able to sense that Vorden was different if that was the case.

What he was seeing in front of his eyes was something he didn't understand.

During the fight, even if he wanted to change his suit, it was something that was not possible. She would clearly finish him, but the speed suit offered very little protection.

Even though he was getting beat and hurt badly, every so often Logan wood was able to do something he never expected. His body didn't want to take any more punishment, and without thinking about things, he would manage to block attacks that he couldn't before.

"The human body is an amazing thing isn't it? You have improved so much already." Vicky said with a smile, but once again she had bumped it up a notch.

When a kick was delivered towards his face, out of reaction, not wanting to get hit, not wanting to die, Logan managed to raise his arm, but the kick was too strong breaking the bone in his forearm and making his own arm bang into his own face.

"ARGHHHH!" Logan screamed in pain.

"Brock, bring up a healer and two other chained with high levels," Vicky ordered.

Bowing, Brock didn't question her and did as she asked.

The two of them were now having a break, but Logan could barely even move his body. He looked at his arm that was bent and had doubled in size.

'Why did I come here?' Logan thought. 'I'm not a fighter like Quinn, and I can't heal like Peter. I could have just given them support, told them about the submarine. If I did that, then I wouldn't be going through this hell right now.'

Thinking about this, the images of his parents' dead bodies lying on the floor appeared in his head. When he thought about this, a wave of strange anger rose in him, and the promise he had made. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#&apos;m-a-green!_51825371942798512">#&apos;m-a-green!_51825371942798512</a> for visiting.

Not only did he want to help Vorden, but what drove him to come here in person was the possible clue of finding Richard Eno, in turn maybe finding out who killed his parents.

But he didn't want Quinn or Peter or anyone else to find him. Logan wanted to do it himself, he needed to do it himself, which was why he chose to come to the island as well.

Finally, Brock had returned with three chained, and Vicky went up to touch each one of them.

"May I remind you that Mr Green is a guest," Brock said. "He is only a guest."

"I have been holding back, haven't I? "Vicky replied. "Besides, even you should be able to tell, I'm trying to help him not hurt him since he will be an ally of ours."

This was what Brock actually was afraid of. It still hadn't been confirmed whether or not Logan would be part of their group as an ally. What she was doing now, she could as well be making a future enemy of theirs stronger.

After touching the three chained, Vicky went up to Logan, and placed her hands slightly above his wounds. A soft, warm glow was felt from her hands and nearly instantly, all of his wounds started to heal.

It was at an amazing rate, something he had never seen before. This was because she was using the MC levels of the others to put into the healing ability. Which meant that her healing abilities were beyond that of a level eight at the moment.

It only took a few minutes, but Logan felt like he was just as good as before. She smiled at him, and he smiled back as he was about to say thank you, but before he knew it, a kick landed across his face sending him skidding across the room.

"Be thankful," Vicky said, walking towards Logan. "You are getting a personal lesson from the Balde family Castle style. Our training since we were younger was all about pushing our bodies to its very limits. Surely you have heard stories of things like this happening before.

"When humans are in dire situations, they are able to accomplish superhuman feats not usually capable. The Blades have always tried to push the body bey9ond these limits constantly until our body gets used to that. Then we push them even further each time dealing and breaking it down to create a stronger Blade.

"Even the process we go through the temple is like that. Getting rid of all the ones that can't push themselves."

Logan had a little idea of what she meant but had no clue what she was talking about when she mentioned the word "Temple". All he did know, was that it wasn't the end of his little spar, and he would have to suffer for this longer.

If what she was saying was true. She would keep beating him, and healing him in a loop until his natural human survival instincts power him to improve.

For a second, Logan thought that this was torture having to go through all this, but he wiped the blood from his mouth and stood up with a determined look in his eyes. This was an opportunity for him. An opportunity to no longer rely on others and get stronger himself.

Logan couldn't see it for himself, but even now his eyes were slightly glowing green, similar to when he would use the peak of his power.

"The look in your eyes. That's exactly the look you need to survive as a Blade in the castle." Vicky said.

Getting the spiders to form over him one more time, creating a mismatch and a strange altered version of his usual suits, he ran forward.

"I'm not a Blade, I'm a Green!"

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The reason all the workers had been called into the Temple that day, was because Pam wanted to delegate the tasks that the workers would have. Most of them were to become teachers, a few just simple guards to keep an eye on the kids.

Since this wasn't their original role on the island, there was no one specialised in these types of areas, or at least they hadn't been trained by anyone how to do so properly. However, everyone saw this as a temporary position before having to go back to the village later on.

Names would be called one by one, and people were elected on a volunteer basis. Peter wasn't really paying attention and was too busy trying to think where Vorden would be. According to Jazz, a big type of event happened, and during it, Vorden as a worker of the Temple had caused quite the stir.

'Did he get put away, locked up for trying to free these kids? Do these kids really need saving?' Peter thought.

He didn't get the full details from Jazz, only a short run down that Vorden had gone against the "Event" for the kids and in the process killed the former teachers. Which was why they were here replacing them.

Still Peter no clue what the event was or why he had done such a thing.

Although Peter at times did seem to notice that every once in a while, Vorden seemed to have a snappy side. He wasn't as calm and collected as he let others see him.

"You." Pam pointed at Peter. "Since you haven't volunteered for anything yet, I guess you can go for the counselling position with the kids. Not that there is really any point of it at the moment."

Without doing anything or showing any interest, Peter was selected for the counselling position. It was a task nobody wanted to do.

Now that all the tasks had been handed out, the schedule was given to each of them. It detailed when they would need to do work, and how they were to live the rest of their days at the Temple, fulfilling their roles.

"Tough luck, man." Jazz said. "You should have volunteered for something else. Nobody wants to talk and get to know these kids, and then watch them kill each other."

"Kill each other?" Peter repeated back. It was such a shock that he blurted it out, it seemed unbelievable as well.

"Did you lose a screw or something when you fell over?" Jazz asked. "Now that I think about it, maybe that's what happened to Vorden. I think he was a counsellor to these kids before. It would be hard for anyone after talking to them and becoming someone they rely on to just stand by and do nothing when they have to kill each other. I just hope you don't turn out like that too, man. I would hate to have to try to beat you to the ground myself."

Since the kids would first have their regular lessons followed by counselling sessions during free periods, Peter was actually able to freely roam around the Temple as he wished. He watched some classes and also tried to gather information about what had happened to Vorden.

He didn't ask anyone in particular because it would have been suspicious and there were two reasons for this. The first being that it seemed like everyone already knew what happened so it would be strange for him to ask, the second was why he knew about this reason in the first place. Everyone was talking about it.

From hearing bits here and there, he had learnt that Vorden was one of the Blades that lived in the Castle. Judging by the way they talked about them, perhaps they were the royalty of the island.

But rather than treating him as a saviour, many of the words spoken about him were negative. Demming him a traitor, a mad man and someone who they should get rid of.

After finding out this information, his first counselling session with a child was interesting, to say the least. The child barely spoke and looked like he was nervous, looking to his left and right ready for something to happen at any point.

Peter tried to ask questions, but the child didn't reply. The next child that came in had looked almost beaten. Apparently, it was because the kids had formed groups, and he was found on his own splitting from his group.

But the one that interested him most was the child he had seen who came in full of tears. Peter didn't even need to ask him any question because he had just blurted everything out.

"I hate it, I hate how this place has become!" He cried. "We were all friends, we used to share and play together, and now everyone is just thinking about how to kill each other."

Peter felt the need to calm him down, but at the same time, he wanted to find out more.

"I wish..w-wish… Vorden was here. I wish he could save us."

Looking at this child, Peter was shocked at how honest and upfront he was. Back when Peter was struggling with life at school, he kept everything inside, he wanted others to help but never asked to. Quinn and Vorden both helped him without being asked, but here a kid was asking for help openly.

"You want him to save you?" Peter asked.

"What the other teachers are saying about Vorden isn't true, he isn't a cruel monster. He just wanted to save us, and now, I don't even know what's going to happen to him...or us."

Peter, not knowing really how to deal with the situation, just walked up to him and made a shushing sound.

"Don't worry, why don't you tell me everything that happened from your point of view, and where exactly you think Vorden would be right now?"

On the other half of the island, Quinn was currently following Borden to a certain area. They had currently scaled one of the smaller mountains, and started to walk around some type of side path.

Quinn had decided to agree to what Borden was saying, he knew Borden wasn't one to lie or downplay the situation. He cared about Vorden more than anyone, and they could all see that.

If inside there were monsters as strong as the vampire leaders or stronger, then Quinn would definitely need to rely on Vorden's strength once again. There was a nagging worry at the back of his mind about Logan however.

But if Logan had been caught, how was he meant to save two of them when he couldn't even save one?

Eventually, they had reached what looked like a remnant of an old large bird's nest. There were many large tree branches that had been placed to the side, but a lot of the centre of the nest had been destroyed.

"This was the territory of a king tier beast that used to live here. Don't worry, it's been dealt with now so it won't be coming back. I think it will be a good place for me and you to fight." Borden said.

Now the question was could Quinn beat Borden in a fight. Since they had first met and during their time away, Quinn had gotten stronger by leaps and bounds. In his mind, in terms of power and ability there shouldn't be a doubt in his mind.

The two of them stood opposite each other, and Quinn shadow equipped all of his equipment, including the Emperor tier mask. Although since he hadn't had a fight, he wasn't able to activate its skill.

Before the fight started, as usual Quinn used his inspect skill, but no Quest had come up giving him an instant level up reward. In the past, this indicated that according to the system, based on the two of them in terms of power, Quinn should come out as the clear victor.

"Good, you're not holding back," Borden said. "Because you won't be able to against those guys!" Jumping off a single foot, Little Borden was able to leap from one half of the area right to where Quinn was.

Lifting the shadow, Quinn was ready to block the attack.

"Quinn, you're going to want to save your shadow for a lot more than blocking against me!" The two spikes came out of Borden's back, and scale-like features on his face and down the side of his neck started to become more visible.

Not slowing down, he slammed his fist right into the shadow. His fist had slowed down, and it looked like it had no impact and had not affected Quinn at all, as the shadow usually did when blocking an attack.

However, the story on Quinn's face said a completely different story.

[MC 120/140]

Blocking a single punch from Little Borden had taken twenty MC points away, at most he could block six more punches like that.

This wasn't going to be as easy as he first thought.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Branches from the nest had fallen off the mountainside, some had gone halfway up the mountain, and others were destroyed. The place no longer looked like its former self. No one would believe that only ten minutes had passed.

The spikes on Borden's back started to retract into himself, and he was now gasping for air harder than ever. He fell to the floor with both hands onto the ground, and it would take a while before he was his former self.

Quinn, on the other hand, looked to be fine. He wasn't injured in any particular areas, however, he did have a disappointed look on his face.

"I lost," He said.

If one was to look at both of them now, it was hard to tell what Quinn exactly meant by lost. He wasn't injured or hurt, so why claim the fight as his loss?

The first reason was quite simple, Quinn was unable to beat Borden within ten minutes. This was as long as Borden could hold his true powers for, so even though Quinn could beat him now, it wasn't a victory in his mind, and he was guessing Borden wouldn't accept it as one either. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#&apos;s-weakness_51845617361671235">#&apos;s-weakness_51845617361671235</a> for visiting.

There were a few things he had learnt fighting with Borden. One of them was how skilful Borden actually was in combat. He was clever when fighting, using many feints, being careful when coming in, watching the way Quinn's shadow worked and adapting to it on the go.

Because of the ten-minute time limit, he thought maybe Borden wouldn't bother to do these things, but he was wrong. His fighting style would remind him of watching Vorden fight, which would make sense since the two of them were clones.

But that wasn't the only reason, during his time on the island. Borden had learnt a lot from fighting the different king tier beasts here. If one was to rush in then that would be the death of them, and that very same feeling was one that he got off Quinn.

That if he was to slip up or make a mistake, Quinn would make him pay for it.

"You are a lot stronger than I thought you would be." Borden finally said, now he wasn't breathing as hard, but his energy was still low, and he wouldn't be fighting anytime soon.

"I don't know how you got to be so strong so fast, in terms of strength speed there all better than mine."

"And I still couldn't beat you," Quinn replied.

There was another major flaw for Quinn when fighting, it was how he used the shadow. When he first discovered the ability and had little skills, due to the shadows' unique properties, he thought it was best to use it as a shield. Something that could block nearly any type of attack as long the shadow was able to touch it.

This worked well when fighting students, and low level beasts, because each time it would block an attack little MC points would be used. The problem was Quinn was facing stronger opponents and beasts day by day.

The stronger his opponent's attack power was, the more MC points would be taken up blocking the attack, and this certainly was the case in his fight with Borden just now. There were two things he could do to solve this problem, stop using the shadow as a defence measure. Although he felt like this would be hard to do, on instinct sometimes Quinn would use the shadow to block an attack.

And who knows if that said attack would have been fatal.

The other way to solve the problem was to increase his MC points. With each level, he would obtain 20 more MC points. Being a level 7 that would only be forty MC points more , but he needed more than that.

Thinking about it, an image of Arthur popped into his head of how large the shadow wings on his back. Another way to increase his MC points was by using shadow eaters on vampires.

Someone like Arthur, must have a large amount of MC points to control the shadow Quinn thought. Which also meant he must have used a shadow eater on a number of vampires.

"Im conflicted." Borden said now sitting down on the ground resting. "I first suggested you beat me as a way for you to improve, but you are far stronger than I thought Quinn. However, I still feel like I myself have room to grow, but we might be able to save Vorden the way we are just the two of us, but I'm not sure."

"Did you have any plans if I was to badly lose against you?" Quinn asked.

"I wanted you to train by fighting the beasts here. There are many in here that will teach you the ways of survival."

"Then let's do that, I agree with you. I too don't think I'm strong enough and technically I didn't beat you. Let's not start breaking promises and do everything we can to save them."

After resting long enough, it was time for them to do some training. Borden would try to find king tier beasts that were on their own, and Quinn would have to face them without his help.

Quinn was fairing very well but had limited himself when fighting. One way, he tried to use the shadow as a shield as little as possible. Utilising his other skills a lot more frequently. At the same time, he tried not to use too many blood skills unless necessary as well.

His blood bank was full, and he had the flask that could store another additional hundred millilitres but not knowing when he would see the others he decided to use it as little as possible.

Eventually, he would defeat king tier beasts on his own; it was something he should have been able to do at this point. When Quinn was done, it was Bordne's turns, and Quinn learnt a lot just from observing him.

How Borden tested to see if the king tier had an elemental ability. If it did how he would try to use that to his advantage in the fight, and finally, his raw strength. How he utilised it well against different sizes and shapes of beasts.

Nightfall had come for the day, and the two of them proceeded back to Borden's hideout and placed the king tier crystals with the pile.

"Hey, do you mind if I look after these?" Quinn asked.

"Sure, I have no use for them anyway, I was planning to give them to you to turn into equipment, but just make sure I get something out of that as well," Borden replied.

"Of course." Placing all the crystals inside of Quinn's system he was ready for a mighty haul of weapons and armour that would improve his main force,

After a night's rest they proceeded to do the same thing again, and now after learning a few things from watching Borden, Quinn was finding it easier to kill king tiers than before. He still couldn't believe that these creatures were at the same level as the one underground that had caused them all so much trouble.

'Are these king tiers just weak on the island?" Quinn thought.

It wasn't that all. The king tiers were the same strength as those on the island. Everything was due to how much Quinn had improved without him realising it.

After defeating their first king tier each for the day, Borden looked like he was ready to say something.

"You're a quick learner Quinn. I guess it's time we move up. There was an emperor tier beast I discovered inside one of the mountains. Maybe mouton isn't the right word to use, it felt more like a dormant volcano.

"I was a little worried that with my time limits, that if I didn't defeat the beast in time and hurt it, I would end up dead. With the king tiers, I was still confident in getting away but not with this one, but now I have you."

Quinn nodded and was up for the challenge. Another emperor tier beast before the main course was much needed from him.

They went off in each for the emperor's tier beast, a place quite close to the large tablet.

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Badly beaten and standing absolutely still, Logan was deep in thought. His body was still hurting with lumps over his body just as bad as the first few times he had fought with Vicky. Perhaps his bones were even broken, but he didn't care about any of that. His facial expression told a different story to the situation he was in.

"How did I do that?" Logan asked, turning around.

When looking at Vicky, she had a mark on her right shoulder. And she was holding it. She was in no way badly hurt or had been delivered a fatal wound, but they're certainly were a few marks, showing she had been injured.

"I told you, didn't I? When the human body is in a desperate situation, it can do some crazy things." Vicky replied, she too looked happy, as if she was looking at a successful student of hers. "Although I never thought this would be the result and this quickly."

Logan wanted to fight again, get the same feeling back, attempt to improve himself with it, and learn how to use it. But when he tried right now, there was no result at all. For a short amount of time, somehow Logan had done something he had never done before.

"You look like you don't quite understand, what you just did was use your soul weapon," Vicky replied. "I can tell because when I touched you before, I know what your ability is capable of. How do you think the first person discovered their soul weapon, by trying to connect with their inner c.h.e.s.t and tuning off their mind? No. Rather through extreme circ.u.mstances that I have put you through like this one."

Going over to Logan, she started to heal him up again, she had already done this a few times for him. Logan's initial thoughts of Vicky were completely different from what he thought now.

He initially felt like she was someone who just enjoyed fighting and wanted to use him as a ragdoll, but from all of this, he had gained a lot and in such a short amount of time.

"Can we fight again?" Logan asked.

"And I thought you said you weren't a fighter?" She replied back. "We should rest, for now. If I pushed you to the extreme where you had to use your soul weapon, it might not be good to push you further, maybe your whole body will shut down, and you stop moving, forever."

"That can happen?" Logan replied. To him, what she was saying and what he was learning was a whole new world he knew nothing about. Everything that was happening just seemed illogical in how it worked, and he couldn't comprehend it.

"We can fight again tomorrow. I'm kind of jealous you know, you should treasure your soul weapon. That's proof that your not a Blade unlike us, we don't have soul weapons. Maybe it's something to do with our ability or something else, but no one in our family has ever received one before."

It was an interesting thing to note, and now Logan was wondering if they could copy soul weapons as well, but that just seemed impossible to him. Even without a soul weapon, the Blades were plenty strong anyway.

Brock was happy that the fighting had finally stopped, because now he was able to do what he was originally meant to do, and inform Pam about Green's collaboration.

At the temple, Peter had learned the full details of what Vorden had done, and it seemed like the island or family ideals, and Vorden's didn't quite match up, but Vorden was more of a sane person than all these crazy people here that seemed to be fine with what was going on.

But then he thought about Jazz's words, "No one would want a job like the one he was doing." It showed the people who did live on the island did have emotion, so then why was everyone willing to comply and go along, when Vorden was the only one that had gone against them?

The answer was simple. Deal, the child he was speaking to had said it all. The old man had stopped him with no trouble, the leader or the person at the top. He was the crazy one and was too strong for anyone to go against his word.

Even if the whole island tried to stage a coup, it seemed like he would be able to beat them. Right now, Peter was just happy that this person was off the island.

The good news was, he knew where Vorden was, locked up in the castle somewhere, and judging by the story, he would be willing to leave with them. Unlike others, who missed their family, he probably was happy to get away from his crazy family. So there would be no need to convince him.

Peter couldn't just disappear from the temple and head to the castle. If he disappeared, they would probably know something was up. There weren't many who lived on the island in the first place, so out of no choice, he decided that it was best to ask someone, and the only person he could was Jazz.

"You want to head to the castle?" Jazz asked. "You know, no one but the servants and the Blade family is allowed in the castle. What do you want to go in there for? Do you really hate it in the village that much?"

This was what Peter was afraid of, that Jazz would just ask too many questions.

"If you really want to go that bad, then I'll come with you." Jazz suddenly said. This was completely out of Peter's calculations. Just what was wrong with this guy?

"The best person to ask would be Pam. If we were still at the village, we could ask Duncan, but Pam should have a connection with Brock, who is in charge of the servants, maybe get us a transfer or something. Your right, life in the village is a little boring, maybe it will be good to see how those guys in the castle live that we work under."

If there was one thing that Peter did have to be thankful off with Jazz, was that he wasn't shy. At least with him, he was happy to do all the talking, and the less tasking Peter did, the less likely they were to be caught.

The two of them went to the main temple office, which was where Pam would be. It was where all the reports of the students would go, and where Peter was to head at the end of the day, but he had never spoken to Pam, only handed her the reports.

With a few knocks, they entered, and Jazz was his normally cheery self.

"I hope you two haven't come with me with any problems or complaints," Pam said without directly looking at them. She seemed to be sorting through the files on a floating digital screen and was doing about four or five tasks at once.

When looking at her, Peter thought one thing, efficient. She was someone who didn't waste any time and was always doing something.

"It should only be a little longer before Hilston, and the others get back. It seems that they are getting closer and closer to Burnie. Did he really think he could run away? I wonder if he will give in, in the end. His father looks like he doesn't have many years to live, and if he dies, it will weaken the Hilston's power. He won't like that." Pam started to mumble and talk to herself as if she was thinking out loud.

"I changed my mind. They will take longer than I originally thought. Hilston will know this, so he will do what he can to bring back Burnie alive, and even if Burnie is an idiot for running away, he is one of the big three and is strong. Unlike that, Jack Truedream."

If they didn't interrupt her soon, both of them could see her rambling on, until the two of them left and it would be as if they had never come.

Finally, Jazz saw the break he needed.

"We were thinking if it was possible we could get a transfer to the castle." Jazz asked.

"The castle, trust me, you two don't want to work there. The village, being a front line fighter on the Blade island, is probably the safest place for you to keep your lives. I would have said the temple, but recently because of what happened, that has greatly skewed those numbers. But most deaths happen in the castle."

"We're not afraid!" Jazz said sternly, placing his hand on the table. "You don't think we thought about this for a while before asking."

'Didn't you decide on a whim after I asked?' Peter thought.

For the first time, Pam stopped what she was doing and looked at the two of them. In particular, she looked at Peter and was staring for longer than usual.

'Did she notice something, my disguise should be near perfect enough.'

"I can only do a transfer after the event is over. I can put in a word to Brock, and when a position is open recommend you two, but I don't know why you would want to work in the castle directly."

At that moment, a message had been received, and the two boys were starting to leave the room. After reading the message, Pam called out to them.

"Wait, it looks like you boys are in luck," Pam said. "I have been requested to head to the castle to meet with a guest. If you really want to see what life is like at the castle. I will bring you two along with me."

It would only be for one day, but Peter would be in the castle. He didn't know where Quinn or Logan was, but this was his chance to save him and act.

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Taking a break from the fighting, Logan was allowed to be placed in one of the many servant rooms in the castle. It was chosen by Brock for him to stay here, they still couldn't trust him a hundred percent, and at the end of the day, there was the chance that they would have to silence him. Although he wished there would be no need for that outcome.

If Logan did try to escape while resting for whatever reason, he was confident the servants could deal with him. Brock was sure he had seen the extent of Logan's power when fighting Vicky, but there was something else nagging on the back of his mind.

"Enjoy your time here and rest up," Brock said as he went ahead to close the door. "If you need anything, then just ask one of the maids, and I will personally come and collect you when we need to speak again."

The door was closed, and Brock looked to the two female servants that were standing by either side of the door.

"Let me know if you notice anything strange happening." The two nodded, and he was off.

While walking down the hallway, Brock looked at an item in his hand, it was a strange-looking mask. Usually, he would have thought nothing of it, what it did or if it was just an accessory, but after touching Logan, he had gained his ability.

Although difficult to use, he could still use it slightly. He had learned that this mask was definitely a communication device.

'Is he lying about coming here alone? Maybe there were others with him in that submarine after all?' Brock thought.

Once returning to his office, Brock looked at the mask again.

'You're a nice kid Logan, but if you're lying to us, then that means you are planning something. I hope that's not the case.'

"Duncan, today the system picked up three identified objects that landed on the island. From one of them, there was a strange person. It's probably nothing, but do you mind checking and looking if there is anything you can find, specifically signs of another person in the other locations?" Brock asked.

In the background, a village could be seen. It looked as if the people were practising using their abilities, fighting with each other, and joking around and playing.

"Will you guys shut up!" Duncan said in anger shouting at them. "If one of you hit me, I swear, I will flatten you like a pancake."

The others were silent for a second while looking at Duncan, but then started to laugh and just continued.

"No one respects me around here," Duncan mumbled.

"Sure, anything to leave these ungrateful little brats. Tell me, did you find anything about the little person I asked you about?"

"Little person?" Brock paused for a second, trying to remember.

"Yeah, remember I told you there was this strong little guy, a little bigger than my foot. He was going around the island, and I haven't seen him since, but he is a big threat. He might be trying to take on the Blades!"

"Oh, the little person. I have asked around but other than you, no one else has seen this little person…" Brock paused and had this strange look as he said little person again. He just couldn't believe what Duncan was talking about. "Are you sure this person exists?"

Duncan looked at the information of where the other two locations were.

"Why is everyone treating me like some crazy person? Ever since I came back and started talking about that little person, they look at me like I'm some kind of alien. I'm not an alien, that thing was an alien. That little person was real!"

Looking at where the other two locations were, he noticed one of them was on the other half of the island where the beasts lived. With the anger controlling him, he felt like blowing off some steam so decided to head towards there.

"Hey where are you going boss, are you trying to find that little man again?" One of the younger village men asked who was with a group of boys.

"He was really strong. If you're going out, you should take some abilities with you."

It was clear the group was mocking him, but he decided to turn around and head towards the largest building in the village. If he met that little man again then it would be best if he did have some abilities, he did last time, and it was the only reason why he survived his encounter, but this time he would be ready with better abilities.

The village acted as the first contact to intruders on the island. A small force of people that rarely had to act, but recently against Truedream, they had done. Because of this, rather than heading all the way back to the castle to touch a few Chained, there were also some Chained left at the village.

Mainly, the three elemental abilities. Earth, Wind and Water. There were some others that they could practice with as well, and last time Duncan had met the little man he wasn't using the elemental abilities. Duncan was able to hold two abilities at once and in the end, decided to take the earth and wind. Wind was his speciality, and Earth was always handy to have as a defence type.

Heading to the location on the marker, it wasn't long until he found part of the wreckage from the submarine, but that wasn't what he was looking for. Eventually, he found large footprints that had been placed in the mud.

"Ah, I found it!" He shouted. Seeing something else, Duncan seemed to be more excited about this than the large footprint. Moving a leaf out of the way he could see it, what looked like two little feet walking with the larger footprints.

"I knew I wasn't crazy, just everyone wait! When I bring the little man with me, then we will see who is laughing." Duncan said.

Following the footsteps and tracks, it got harder to find them as time passed and Duncan wasn't exactly an excellent tracker. However, there was something that he was coming across while following what little tracks he could find.

Dead beasts. Beasts often fought with each other on the island, but they rarely did to the death. It would happen on occasion, but the way the bodies of the beasts had been killed and how many dead beasts he was finding, it was clear it was done by someone.

'Did the little man save whoever crashed?' That was the only conclusion Duncan could come to. After all, the little man was strong enough to fight toe to toe against him, and there weren't many in the world that could do that.

The chances of someone else accidentally coming onto the island and being that strong didn't really enter his mind.

He paused for a second and thought it was best to keep Brock updated. Lifting his hand on his digital watch, he started to make a call back to the base.

"I'm near the place that you asked me to check out," Duncan said.

"And?"

"I found the little man," Duncan reported.

Nearly, dropping his whole upper body on his desk, Brock was starting to wonder if Duncan needed to go for a mental evaluation. Perhaps something happened to him recently.

"Just you wait, I'll bring him back and prove to you he's real." With that, the call was ended, and Brock had no clue whether or not another person was discovered. He attempted to call him back, but all his calls were ignored.

"Why do I have a bad feeling that something is about to happen?" Brock said to himself.

Still searching, Duncan had eventually run out of places to look. The tracks ended, and the bodies of dead beasts seemed to stop as well, but he had no clue where they went, and footsteps were heading backwards and forwards.

"Where are you!" Duncan shouted out in anger.

Suddenly, the leaves to his right ruffled, shooting out from the leaves, something had wrapped around Duncan's arm.

"I am not in the mood to deal with you," Duncan shouted. Pulling with all his strength, he yanked the creature out from the leaves and the beast could be seen.

It was a strange-looking creature that was down on all fours, similar to a large dog. By the side of its mouth, it had two tentacles green in colour one of them was attached to Duncan. On it a large snout nose, but from what Duncan could see, there were no eyes on the creature.

Lifting his other arm upward the ground raised and suddenly hardened around the beasts lega. After with his hand again, with a little flick, a slice of air came out cutting the beast's tentacle. It started to scream in pain.

But that was only for a short while, because the next second Duncan was by the beast's side and using his two hands held its snout shut.

"Shut up. Don't you dare make any noise. You're giving me a headache!' Duncan shouted.

It tried to open its snout, but when it did, Duncan used more strength pushing its upper and lower jaws together now grinding its two sets of teeth. When it stopped resisting, Duncan did as well.

"Good, now, me and you are going to make use of this big nose of yours. It should come in handy. There are people I'm looking for, and you're going to help me find it." Duncan said.

Riddled with fear and under its sheer strength, Duncan climbed aboard its back and was now riding it through the jungle. He had no ability to tame the beast, or to communicate with it, but through his own methods, it had chosen to listen to him.

"I can't wait to meet you again, little man!" Duncan said with a smile, and the beast was heading straight for the foot of the volcano. Not because it wished to listen to the man, but because there was a stronger beast there. The beast wanted to make the man pay for what it had done to him, and he knew just the beast to solve his problem.

"Come on, move quicker!" Duncan said, digging his foot into its side.

The beast certainly did move quicker, hoping to see the death of this man.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Borden and Quinn were walking through the jungle and were heading for the foot of the volcano. Only this time, they were being more cautious than before. Soon they would be fighting an Emperor tier beast, so they didn't want to waste any extra energy fighting king tier beasts on their way there.

They had agreed that Quinn would try to face the Emperor tier alone, as a way for him to improve and to see where he was at, skill-wise. Borden would watch and come in if there was any trouble, but this was a beast Borden was even unsure he could beat.

Quinn was quite confident, but he would be lying if he didn't say he was a little nervous. He had defeated an Emperor tier before, but that was with the help of his teammates that helped distract the beast.

Quinn himself also wanted to defeat the Emperor tier beast on his own, it was a good way to gauge where he was strength-wise, and if he could defeat a beast that Borden couldn't, then there would be no need for the two of them to fight each other again, and they could both go to save Vorden together.

"Don't worry, we won't have to move this slowly for much longer," Borden said. "For some reason, the closer we get to that large tablet, the fewer beasts there are. One time, my transformation was running low, and I escaped and ran to this area. When I went past the muddy ground onto the solid ground, the beast suddenly paused. It was as if it couldn't go past a certain point. Near the tablet, the only things there are, are Emperor tier beast and possibly higher ones, but I have never seen anything higher for myself."

"Have you gone to the tablet, maybe there's something there that's stopping them?" Quinn asked, finding what Borden said indeed strange.

"No," Borden replied. "Vorden specifically told me to never go to the large tablet without him. I promised, and I shall keep my promises. Although I have to ask, do you feel this strange energy coming from it?"

Quin closed his eyes, he tried to focus, but he could feel nothing coming from the tablet, nor could he feel anything coming from around it. He tried using his inspect skill. But it was far too far for him to use.

"I feel nothing," Quinn replied.

Borden didn't say anything after that and just continued moving forward.

'Why, why the closer we get to that Tablet I can feel something, but Quinn can't? Maybe I need to ask brother Vorden once we save him.'

The room Logan had been given was quite nice and large inside. However it wasn't very modern, it looked like it hadn't been updated since the whole place was built. There was no sign of technology whatsoever inside, and if it wasn't for the sunlight from the window, then the only thing that he would have been able to use as a source of light was the candles scattered around.

Sitting on the bed, it felt so soft and comfy, Logan just wanted to lie down and rest. Take a night of good sleep. He was used to staying up all night to work on his gadgets, and he usuelly he would feel drained from that as well, but this time it felt different.

In his life, it was the first time that he had gone through so-called training sessions. Physical activities to get stronger and better and to improve his body. He also tinkered with objects and invented new things to get stronger.

Because of all of this, there was a new type of feeling entering his body for the first time, and it felt strange to him. He actually wanted to just rest his body for a change rather than his mind, but he knew he couldn't. Now was the perfect time for him to act.

Dispersing out a few of the small spiders it was time to search the castle and try to find out just where Vorden exactly was, and that's when they could start planning things.

For right now, he was unsure how long his little play would last, soon they would find out it was all an act. He was worried because he no longer had the mask he would use to communicate with others. He hoped that it was either destroyed or lost out in the jungle somewhere with the rest of the rubbish.

However, there was a chance someone had found it when it was on him. If they figured out what it was, it would certainly look bad for Logan. Especially since he had already stated, he was on his own.

He could have said there were others but knowing how the Blades acted, then they would have thought just keeping one alive for information was enough. This was also the first time he had been left alone since coming to the castle. It would have been impossible for Logan to update the others so they could all be telling the same story.

The second one of them said they were here for a different reason than him, they would have their own cover blown. Being chucked out of the sea by a large strange beast was not part of the plan, so Logan had never prepared for something like this.

Finally, it seemed like the spiders had discovered where Vorden was. A single floor under the first floor of the castle. Now he just needed to wait for the right time to go as well.

It wasn't long until Brock had returned and asked for Logan to come out again. Even if he did get some sleep, he would have been woken anyway. Brock then led him back into a reception room. It was a room that was a little ahead of when one would enter the castle.

"This is the boy I was talking about in the messages," Brock said entering, and Logan had followed. Sitting down on a sofa, he could see a fairly older middle-aged woman and behind her two boys.

'Logan, what the hell is he doing here!' Peter thought. 'He's already in the castle, and where is Quinn? I thought the two of them would be together by now?'

It was an unexpected surprise for Peter, but at the same time, this wouldn't be such a bad thing after all. The only problem was, Peter was under the disguise of someone else, and he needed to find out some way to tell Logan who he was without revealing himself.

"Nice to meet you, Mr. Green," Pam said with her legs crossed. She didn't bother to get out of her seat as a sign of her power but at the same time wasn't being disrespectful. Brock was the one who actually placed his hand offering Logan to sit down.

"The Green family, one of the most influential families outside of the big four. It may have been a coincidence that you have arrived on this island, but I never thought there was a chance we could be working together. It would certainly make our lives a lot easier."

"Yes," Logan replied. "Although whoever was helping you out before or currently is doing a pretty good job, it was hard to find any information on the Blade family at all," Logan replied.

"Oh, so you knew about us. That's strange I didn't think the Green's did?"

"Maybe that's one of the reasons why you need me alive," Logan replied. 'You were almost invisible, but not quite. If I found out about you, then maybe others can as well."

This was a complete bluff on Logan's part. He had actually found nothing about the Blades, the only reason why he knew what he did, was thanks to Owen and Mona revealing things.

But there were two reasons why he had chosen to say this, one, hoping that it would reveal who had helped them out before. Two giving them a reason to keep him alive and so the two could work together.

Pam had a strange smile on her face and then started to laugh,

"You are a c.o.c.ky little brat at your age," Pam replied. "Luckily I don't mind that, but let me tell you something that will shock you. The Blades never kept themselves hidden in the first place. Sure they didn't exactly shout about their name on the top of the lungs like the others, but we never tried to keep any of it under wraps either."

"What do you mean?" Logan said, confused. "Then why hide your involvement in everything. Why tell the big four to not reveal your names to anyone, and why dosen't the military know about you?"

"It certainly is a mystery, right?" Pam replied. "But what I'm telling you is the truth. We didn't do any of that. For a while now, for some reason, someone has been trying to make it appear as if the Blades never existed in the first place.

"You understand what I'm saying right, it wasn't us but someone else who wanted us to appear invisible to the outside world."

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The two of them had finally gotten out of the heavy jungle area, and now there were fewer trees and more large rocks could be seen. The ground underneath them had also slightly changed. There was no longer soft mud underneath their feet, but it was solid and black.

It was a sign that Borden and Quinn were getting close to the foot of the volcano now. Just like Borden had said, they could see fewer beasts, or next to no beast at all in this area. They no longer needed to creep and bend around corners and were just walking normally.

"Can you tell me a bit more about this beast, if you know where it is, I'm guessing you fought with it before?" Quinn asked.

"Of course," Borden replied. "I want you to improve. I don't want you dead. The beast is large in size around four meters tall and wide. I imagine it weighs a couple of tons as well, judging by its size. Its skin is black in colour, it has hooves on its feet but claws as hands."

"A humanoid beast?" Quinn asked, a bit concerned now. If it was a humanoid beast, then it would be a lot more difficult to deal with than a regular Emperor tier beast.

"No, its body is too beast-like for that, and it wasn't clever enough," Borden replied. "On its head, it has too many eyes to count going along either side. They glow a bright yellow color, and it also has a thick golden mane going around its neck and then following a single line down its back."

"However, now comes the most important part, it's tail. It has three tails in total, each one has the head of a serpent creature. From their mouths, they have the ability to shoot fire. When fighting it, I was doing quite well against it, until it started to use its tails. I knew from then on, I could no longer win the fight, not while I was on a time limit."

If the beast could use fire, that meant it was an elemental Emperor tier beast. The one Quinn had fought before was just a regular Emperor tier, this would be a tough opponent for Quinn. That was unless one had an ability that was better suited to going against these elements.

If Quinn remembered correctly, Leo had gifted him three advanced tier crystals that all contained the lighting ability, which was why his gauntlets had such an impressive active skill. Now Quinn was starting to imagine what the crystal from the beast could be used to make, before even beating it.

"Stop smiling, you fool," Borden said, jumping up and hitting him on the back of the head. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#&apos;s-revenge_51882759165107412">#&apos;s-revenge_51882759165107412</a> for visiting.

"If you look too far ahead and not at the tasks in front of you, then you will end up dying. Do you want to die?"

Quinn shook his head quickly and was rubbing his head. He didn't want to get hit by the heavy-handed little Borden.

Eventually, they had reached the bottom of the volcano. Walking around, they were now looking for an entrance. The beast didn't scale or live up the volcano but instead lived inside.

Finally, they had found a large cavern entrance and when they entered the first thing that hit Quinn was the extreme heat inside. The heatwaves in the air in front of him could be seen, and he was starting to sweat in an instant.

"Is this an active volcano?" Quinn said, seeing that there were pits of lava in certain places. Whole lakes that flowed. The view looked quite nice with the hot lava all-around lighting up the place, giving it a glow.

"Come on, the beast is in here somewhere. Let's just be careful. If we fight against it, it would be best on one of these larger platforms that aren't surrounded by lava that can kill us." Borden commented.

They walked for a little while, and Quinn was starting to wonder how much longer he could bear the heat. He was having similar effects to when he was out in the sun as a vampire. Although checking his status, everything seemed to be normal, his stamina was down by a couple of points, but it was nothing drastic.

In a way, seeing that his system said he wasn't being affected by everything too much just made him seem and feel like a big crybaby, who was complaining about it being a little too hot inside.

"There it is!" Borden said, pointing at the beast, but he quickly hid to the side behind a red rock and pulled Quinn as well. The two of them peeked over the rock and could see the beast. It was exactly how Borden had described it. However, there was one thing that was in their favour, the beast was asleep.

The two of them looked at where the beast was, as it didn't seem to be in a favourable position. Where they stood was a large platform, surrounded by nothing but the walls and the way back out of the volcano.

The bridge was wide enough to fit three or four trucks on it, so they weren't scared it would break or anything, and it looked to be very sturdy, having large support underneath. What they were concerned about was either side of the bridge, there were pools of lava underneath.

If they fought with the beast and it knocked them over, it would be the end of them, super healing or no healing.

"What should we do?" Quinn asked.

"I know this was meant to be part of your training," Borden replied. "But I feel like the fact that it's asleep we can't just waste this chance. The crystal will be a great help, and if we can get out of this without getting any big injuries, that will be great."

It looked as if Borden was suggesting that Quinn attack the beast while it was asleep. He looked at where they stood, and where the beast was.

'It shouldn't be a problem. The platform on the other end is large enough to fight on and is just like this one. It isn't surrounded by lava or anything. As long as the beast doesn't wake up while I'm walking across the bridge. Then everything should be okay.' Quinn thought.

"Alright let's go, but you're coming with me," Quin said, as he moved and dragged Borden by the wrist.

Walking across the bridge was fine, and when they had reached the quarter waypoint, they released that it was unlikely the beast would wake up. There was already far too much noise going on from underneath. The lava was consistently spewing out hisses, crackles pops, and more and the beast seemed to be sleeping through all of that fine.

Their footsteps would do nothing to add to that small amount of noise, and now they had finally reached the halfway point.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha!" A man could be heard laughing. Quinn quickly turned around along with Borden to see who it was.

"I finally found you, little man. Did you think you could get away after our last fight? Oh, and it looks like you brought a friend." Immediately, Borden had recognized the man. This was the one who he had fought with before. Now of all times, this was the worst.

With Duncan behind them and the emperor tier beast in front, they had nowhere to go.

Quinn, on the other hand, was more concerned with the beast. He turned his head back to take a peak.

'Phew, the beast is still sleeping away, I guess it won't wake up just from someone shouting then.' Quinn thought.

"When I take you back to the castle, I'm going to hang you up little man, that way everyone can see how I wasn't lying. Because of you, everyone thinks I have gone mad!" Duncan shouted and started to laugh out loud again.

"I'm thinking that you have gone mad," Borden said.

"Quinn, you deal with the Emperor tier beast. I've fought with this guy before, I won't be able to beat him, but I can hold him. You do whatever you can to kill that beast as quickly as possible while it's asleep."

"You got it," Quinn replied.

The others thought the poor beast must have been tortured to work for him and would simply run away, but that was never its plan.

It ran around until it found what it was looking for. Using the tentacle that was uninjured, it wrapped it around a small rock. Then it looked in the direction of Quinn, not Duncan.

"Don't tell me it's planning to…"

Before Quinn could finish his sentence, he could see the rock flying over his head. It went far and wide and eventually plopped on top of the large beast's head.

"Is there any chance that didn't wake up the beast?" Quinn thought, looking away and not wanting to see.

"ROARGHHGHH!" A loud growl was heard throughout the volcano, and it felt like the whole room was shaking.

"I guess not."

*******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The loud sound of the beast had even stunned Duncan, who had finally gotten off his backside.

"That damn beast, wait until I get my hands on it!" He said, turning his head around, he could see the beast at the tunnel he had just entered from looking at him. It paused for a few seconds, and he wasn't sure if he was imagining things, but he could have sworn it smiled before running off.

"ROARGHHGHH!" Another loud, growling sound was heard that shook the room once again. Turning around to have a look at just what was making that noise, he could finally see the large black beast. Its head held up in the air and all of its eyes on the side of its head opening up, filled with rage.

When he entered the room, he was so busy looking at the little man that he didn't even look at what was past it.

'That beast looks strong, it has to be at the Emperor tier, right? Well, it's a good thing I brought my beast gear with me.'

The smart thing to do would be to leave now and probably wait by the entrance of the cave for the small man to leave, but he imagined himself either dozing off or somehow the little man getting past him.

Then the image of everyone in the village laughing at him came into his mind again. While he had the small man in front of him, he wasn't going to let him go, and it looked as if his friend was ready to face the beast off instead, not that he had high hopes for him.

'Maybe I can snatch him and run away.' Duncan thought.

He would have to act soon, for the large beast was now making its way towards the bridge.

[Inspect]

[Emperor Tier - Chrimeta Beast]

[Condition - Very good]

[Angry]

Quinn didn't need the system to tell him the last part. The loud, ear-piercing roars were enough for that. What surprised him most though, was when looking at the Emperor Tier beast, there was no instant level quest that had been brought up.

'System, I think you're thinking too much of me right now.'

Seeing the beast walking towards them, Quinn feared a fight on the bridge would be disadvantageous to them. But, it also looked like Duncan had already made his way on the bridge. The only thing Quinn could do now was trust Borden.

"Borden, I'll finish this beast in ten minutes, and we'll go save Vorden," Quinn said with his hand held out.

Jumping up, Borden gave it a big slap. "If we don't, then who will?"

Quinn equipped the Emperor tier mask and placed the points into agility and then headed forward as fast as he could towards the beast. His aim was to reach the platform the beast was on before it could reach the bridge.

Seeing a small little man coming towards it and with the beast enraged, it wasted no time lifting up its three snake tails above its head. Opening their jaws up wide as if they had no bones, they fired out fireball after fireball.

'The attacks are strong, so if I use my shadow to block them all, it'll just be a waste!' Quinn thought, and he did his best to avoid them.

He was fast, but the fireballs were large in size. He had dodged the first one just relying on his speed, but as the second one came towards him, he needed to use the flash step. Then the third one, another flash step after that.

If Quinn had to continually use flash steps to just reach the beast, then he would be too tired to fight the beast. Eventually, he tried his best to just rely on his natural speed, and one of the fireballs shot out at him. The side of it had skimmed his face, and he could feel the immense heat coming off from it.

'That nearly hit-' When thinking about the fireball, another one was heading straight for him.

[Blood wall]

[20 HP]

A red wall was raised in front of him and the two powers collided with the fireball bursting into flames. Quinn was too unsure how much blood he needed to put into the wall, but twenty points of Hp seemed to be enough, but equally, just like with the shadow, he couldn't be using his HP and blood so easily like that, but it was worth it, for now, he was directly underneath the beast.

'The shadow dome will be useless here, the beast is too large, and it would just destroy the shadow. First, I need to get rid of those annoying things!'

Back on the bridge, Borden had fully transformed into his Dalki form.

"A transformation ability and a strong one." Duncan mistakenly said. Borden did look like a Dalki, but no one had ever seen a child one before, and usually, they were permanently in their Dragon like forms, so it was a logical conclusion for Duncan to come to. "But our fight won't be like last time. This time I have two abilities and I think I know why you ran off in our last fight. Although your transformation ability is powerful little man, you can only keep it up for a short while.

"Why don't you just come with me and leave your friend to distract the beast for us."

At that moment, a few fireballs from the ones Quinn had avoided came along their way. With his small body, Borden was able to duck down and allow it to go over his head, but it was moving too fast for Duncan to dodge.

Placing both hands together, Duncan threw his hand out together, and a small tornado had formed, moving the fireball upwards and towards the ceiling.

"That was a lot harder than I thought," Duncan said. "That beast is definitely at the Emperor tier level. I don't want both of us to die. Let's leave this place and just come back with me. I won't hurt you. When the beast kills your friend, it will come after us, definitely."

"I think you mean when my friend kills the beast, and we get out of here!" Borden shouted, stepping off the ground and charging forward.

Hoping to slow little Borden down, Duncan raised a wall in between the two of them, but with his strength, he just smashed right through them one after another with his fists.

Placing his hand in the strange tornado, it began to slice up his hard skin, but the sheer force from his punch had managed to cause the entire tornado to disperse and disappear.

"You didn't have this strength last time?" Duncan said. "Were you holding back?"

"Of course, I needed the energy to run away, but this time I have a free ride," Borden replied, pointing his thumb back at Quinn who was fighting the beast.

'The kid's not dead yet? I guess I should have assumed that the little guy's friend would have been strong as well. Why are these people on the island, if they were to plan an attack, surely they would have brought an army with them? With such a small team it means their goal is something else.' Duncan started to think.

Borden charged in while he was in the middle of his thought, and was ready to throw another punch, as he got close. Duncan stomped his foot, and a small platform was raised under his right leg, throwing him off balance.

Then a heavy kick was felt hitting him away in his c.h.e.s.t. Before his body could fly away, a strange wind cloud was felt behind him and had pushed him forward.

'This guy, as I thought he's not a normal human. His kicks and punches are hurting me!' Borden thought.

Two slashes of wind came towards Borden. Lifting up his forearms, he blocked the attack. Usually, his skin would be hard enough, especially around his forearms where his scales were more visible, but the attack was digging in quite deep.

Using his energy, he forced the wind blades outward, throwing his arms. The attack went in deeper, but they also dispersed.

Falling to the floor, green blood could be seen. Borden hadn't been injured this badly ever since he was in the vampire world. It was the first time while he was little Borden. Usually, fights wouldn't last long enough, or he would have made the decision not to get involved avoiding how hurt he was now.

Because it was simple. If he didn't finish the fight in ten minutes and used all of his strength while fighting, he would a hundred percent be dead. He already felt weak after the transformation, so he always left a little in the tank to run away. Now, trusting Quinn, there was no need, and he had no choice but to fight till this point.

"You have made a mistake hurting me like this," Borden said. "You see, I learned from my brothers that there is something special about my kind."

Getting up from the ground, Duncan was wondering if he should attack. The hairs on his arms were standing up, looking at Borden. He feared if he did, then maybe he would be the one to get hurt.

"The more I get hurt. The stronger I become!"

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The last time Duncan and Borden fought, it wasn't like this. Duncan, for one only had one ability, but still, his natural strength along with his beast equipment had given him the stats to allow him to have equal strength.

The two of them had traded blows with neither one getting seriously hurt. It looked like they were an even match until suddenly Borden had started to run away. The time limit was nearly up for him, and he knew fighting any longer would just be a waste.

This time was different. The extra MC cells could be used to power his speciality ability, wind. The fight was clearly one-sided, and it hadn't been long since they had started. Looking at Borden now, he was getting a similar feeling to the people he saw in the castle.

Something had clearly changed.

All Duncan did was blink, and when he opened his eyes again, it looked as if the little man had teleported right in front of him. His reflexes were fast though, and his own body had already gone into survival mode from sensing the sudden change and had blocked the punch.

'He's faster, and the punch, it's stronger!' He grunted as a few more punches came his way. He was able to block most of them, but each time he was being pushed back. Their strength was no longer equal to each other.

"Wait until the guys hear about this. They'll think I'm even crazier after this story."

Needing to do something to get away. Using the palm of his hands, he fired a gust of wind beneath him, throwing him up in the air, and then a platform was raised from the ground. Giving him a height advantage.

From above, he lifted the ground underneath Borden and trapped him in a ball. This time using the MC cells from both abilities combined. His ability right now would be slightly higher than a level eight earth user.

'This should hold him. If my guess is right, all I need to do is hold out until his transformation ends.' It was a crummy thing he was doing, but he didn't care. The only thing he was concerned about was proving to those people in the village that they were wrong. That the little man did exist.

He didn't care how he won this fight; he was going to bring the little man back with him. It had become a type of obsession for him.

*Bang *Bang.

A few loud bangs; were made and he could see cracks being made in the earth's walls.

'What the hell are you?'

Gathering more of the ground from the bridge, he started to harden the area around the little man more, reinforcing it more with the ground.

However, the bangs continued, and the cracks seemed to be appearing on the outer layer.

'You leave me no choice, I wanted to bring you back alive, but if you're going to be so stubborn then I can bring you back dead!' Not wanting to waste any more of his MC cells. At the right moment, he let the earth wall lower itself.

He had timed it perfectly with the bangs, and now Borden was flying through the air with a fist forward, the momentum chucking him up like so. When looking above, he could see Duncan there, and his hand appeared to be wrapped in another strange tornado.

Not being able to dodge midair, there was nothing Borden could do but take the punch. Hitting the little man as hard as he could, the two of them went down and slammed into the bridge so hard the sides started to crumble falling into the lava.

The small tornado that was covering Duncan's arm started to wrap around Borden's entire body. Holding him down, the wind seemed to be cutting and slicing his body apart. It was as if hundreds and hundreds of wind slices were being thrown at him, hitting his body.

Cut's started to appear in different places, and blood being chucked up from the wind was thrown onto Duncan's face, but it didn't phase him one bit.

"In this world from a young age, we have been taught that only the strong survive. Your death was only because you were weak." Duncan said.

Suddenly, he felt something small grab his hands. "I agree," Borden said, and before Duncan knew it, his whole body had been lifted into the air, and was slammed into the ground. The attack had been stopped, and he was hurt as he coughed up a few little specks of blood.

Not being able to move himself, he shifted the ground underneath him, to move his body away. Then when he had slightly recovered, he could see the little man standing up, covered in cuts all over.

"You've lost a lot of blood. For someone your size I'm surprised you're still standing." Duncan said. "Unfortunately for you, this fight is over."

When Borden was standing, he looked different compared to before. This was because his Spikes had retracted back into his back, and the scales over his body were now barely visible. Being injured like he was, he had gained more strength, enough to stop the attack and injure Duncan, but unfortunately, the time limit was up.

Borden could no longer fight.

"Just in case you have any more tricks up your sleeve. It's best if I finish you off." Swinging out his hand, Duncan unleashed a large powerful wind slash. It was fast, and he was sure now the little man was no longer in his transformed state, he would be unable to deal or avoid the attack.

"Quinn, look after my brother for me," Borden said.

"What is that?" Duncan said. It looked like an ability, but it couldn't have been coming from the little man.

When the shadow dropped, the attack continued forward, but the little man was no longer there. Instead, off slightly to the side, he was held in a strange man's arms with a mask on.

'Was that the person from before, but wasn't he fighting the beast?' Too engrossed in their own fight, they were unaware of what was happening behind them.

Taking a look behind Quinn's back, Duncan could see that the Emperor Tier beast was no longer moving, but it wasn't just asleep. There were no signs of it breathing at all, it was dead.

'Did he kill it, but how?'

What confused Duncan more than anything wasn't that the beast was dead. After seeing how strong the little man was, there was always the possibility, although he felt like it was unlikely. What was shocking when looking at the man, he appeared almost uninjured.

'Did he defeat the beast without taking a single hit?'

He couldn't imagine anyone, apart from those from the castle, to be able to overwhelm such a strong beast like that.

"You used your shadow skill on me," Borden said, being held in Quinn's arms like a baby.

"You idiot, you should have been focusing on your own fight."

"I see, you are healthy enough to complain," Quinn replied back.

Borden smiled but was too hurt to laugh.

"You really did it, huh, you defeated the beast in ten minutes. I guess we can go save Vorden after all." With that, Borden closed his eyes.

[Status]

[Condition - Very weak]

As long as it didn't say critical, then Quinn was sure Borden could survive from something like this. Quickly moving away, he placed Borden next to the dead body of the Emperor tier beast, before returning back to the bridge.

Quinn's movements were so fast, faster than the little man he had just faced.

'These people, are they from the big four, did they have an ability like this?' Duncan started to panic a little. Super speed, a strange shadow, what did it all mean?

"I guess the system wasn't lying, the Emperor tier wasn't worth a level up."

After using inspection on Duncan, Quinn let out another sigh.

"I guess you are not worth a level up either."

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

When Quinn and Borden did their little hand slap, before facing off their opponents. In the instance they touched hands, Quinn had activated his Shadow on ability. Even if it would take up a large number of his MC points there as one thing, he wasn't going to let happen.

Letting his friend die, not while he was there. He knew Borden's strength, but he was unaware of how strong the Blades were as well.

Moments before saving his life, Quinn was busy dealing with the emperor tier beast. Now that he had gotten close to the beasts with its large paw and claws, it had swiped at Quinn. It was hoping with its sheer size and strength it could deal with him immediately.

'The attack is slow.' Quinn thought, which gave him enough time to prepare exactly what he needed. Stomping his foot on the ground, and timing it right, a strong blast of the Blood hammer had hit the paw, and the power had knocked it slightly away.

Even the beast seemed a little startled and shocked by the sheer amount of power that had come from Quinn.

From the fight with the Sunshields he had levelled up a few times, giving him additional stats, he also had his new equipment on. But even back then when fighting the Sunshields he had his new equipment on.

The Quinn now, and the one before fighting the Sunshields were quite drastically different. The first being, every time Quinn levelled up there was something he didn't notice compared to before. Even though his HP no longer increased above a hundred, his natural resistance to attacks had done.

An attack that would take off 5 Hp at level 35 might only take off 2 HP now he was a level 38. Which meant his body overall was getting stronger. On top of this, without fail everyday, Quinn started his day with practising controlling his Qi.

There seemed to be no signs of slowing down in this department for each day the ball of Qi he could sense would get bigger and bigger. With his body naturally getting stronger, it also meant he could use more of his Qi without destroying his own body.

Before, when outputting a large burst of Qi, it would damage his own body. Usually, this wouldn't be too bad because he could heal up, but Qi had a strange effect on vampires and that included when being used on himself. It made vampires heal slower.

All of this though, when hitting the Claw away had made a far more powerful hammer strike then he had expected.

Seeing what happened, the beast decided to change its tactic and leapt back a bit, firing the fireballs once again. This was something Qi wouldn't help him with and was annoying.

He closed the distance between him and the beast the same way as before, using a mixture of the flash step and his impressive speed, in the end, he had to use another blood wall as well. With the flask and Blood bank he wasn't too worried. Essentially it was like he had three lives with these two things.

When he got close enough, before the beast could leap away again from him. Quinn threw out a blood slash and caught it with his Shadow creating the Shadow blood scythe. Extending it in the air, and swinging it downward. It was sharp and strong enough to cut one of the serpent's heads off from its tail.

It still leapt up in the air and moved away again, but now there were only two tails. Repeating this pattern the beast tried to fire, fireballs at Quinn again, only this time it was easier because there were only two tails.

Repeating the same pattern as last time, another tail was chopped off, but this time, Quinn had two shadow scythes In his hand and had chopped off both of its tails. With its fire attacks gone, it was no longer a large threat.

It seemed like only the fire attacks were something that Quinn had to worry about. With No choice and fighting for its life, the beast started to swipe its claws, pounce and move on top of Quinn.

[Adrenaline points have reached 100]

[Skill activated]

[Points have been placed in strength]

With the Skill activated, Quinn ignored one of the claws coming towards him. He could have avoided it and finished this fight without getting injured, but he decided to take the hit and finish his own move even quicker.

He had been cut across the c.h.e.s.t, and a huge amount of blood was drawn.

[15/100 HP]

[Activate blood bank]

Another hammer strike was made towards its c.h.e.s.t. He could see from his status screen that the beast was in a very weak state, but with the extra strength, his hand was able to go right through the beast body, and he had dealt the finishing blow, holding the crystal in his hand.

With the crystal taken out of its body, there was no longer a source of power for the beast. It wasn't the beast's heart, but being this hurt, the crystal was the only thing left keeping it alive.

After this, the events had occurred that led Duncan and Quinn to be standing opposite each other on the bridge.

'I have to run, if he could kill the beast so easily, then I'm no match for him.' Duncan thought, and he quickly got up, and started to use the wind to propel his body forward.

However, a strange purple dark shadow started to rise in his face, and arms started to come out towards him.

"What is this?" Immediately he tried to avoid it, and fell back down to the ground.

[Shadow void]

"I'm not going to let you run away. I need to save my friend, and if people know you saw us, then that makes it very difficult for me." Quinn said.

Duncan, threw out wind slashes, aiming to get rid of the person causing all of this, but in the shadow void, as long as it remained standing. Quinn regained his MC points twice as fast. He could use his Shadow freely in here, and it was easy for him to block the oncoming attacks.

A larger wind slash was then thrown out, and Quinn responded with a Qi infused blood swipe which completely destroyed his wind slash.

'Time for a change of plan, there is only one thing left I can do.' Duncan thought, and he started to run right ahead at Quinn. His attacks appeared random as he threw out wind slashes and tornadoes all over the place.

"Ha, you should have never let me touch you. Whatever ability you're using, I will be able to- "He stopped before finishing his sentence, for the first time something had happened which never had happened before.

The MC cells in his body, they were not changing.

He fell onto the floor in a panic.

"You can't copy my ability, can you?" Quinn said.

Going in closer, Quinn started to look into his eyes, and they started to glow red.

"Please work.." Quinn mumbled.

[Influence skill failed]

"I'm sorry, but Vordern is very important to me, and you hurt the little guy," Quinn said, before finishing him off with a Blood slash towards the neck.

There was no resistance from Duncan on his part. He was already too afraid to do anything when his ability didn't work, and he fell to the floor dead.

The shadow void came down and although Quinn didn't receive a level up from defeating the emperor tier and Duncan. There was a load of exp points that had been given. Still nowhere near the amount he needed for a level up.

'How strong are the people going to need to be. Will I now only level up fighting Vampire leaders and the big three?' It certainly was possible.

However, another notification screen appeared.

[Shadow Void level 3]

[Shadow On level 2]

[Fifty skill points have been received]

This was a nice surprise because now he had enough stat points to unlock one of the level 7 skills.

When Quinn was level six, he was able to learn and unlock a total of ten different skills.

[Shadow control]

[Shadow Cloak]

[Shadow equip]

[Shadow eater]

[Shadow hop]

[Shadow path]

[Shadow On]

[Shadow Travel]

[Shadow space - dimensional space]

When he finished learning all of the skills available at level six, the system had upgraded his Shadow to a level seven ability, and two more skills were available for him to unlock. Both of these skills cost a total of fifty skill points to unlock.

Quinn assumed, as long as he unlocked both of the level seven skills, then he would be able to move onto level eight and learn a few more skills related to the Shadow as well. Things he had seen Arthur do.

The two skills available were.

[Shadow swap]

[Shadow lock]

There was no explanation as to what the skills did, so he could only guess based on the name. It took him a while, but he had finally decided on a new skill.

[Shadow lock has been unlocked!]

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Logan had been sitting down in his chair baffled for a while. He hadn't said a word after Pam had revealed that they weren't the ones who were keeping all the information about the Blades.

"Judging by how quiet you have been, you don't know who is doing this either," Pam replied, after letting out a sigh. "I was hoping you would have an idea as you seemed confident, but it appears you do not."

The truth was, Logan, didn't know enough about the Blades to have a list of suspects. To him, it didn't make sense why anyone would want to do this in the first place.

"It's not that I have no idea of who, but more the why," Logan said, trying to recompose himself and make it seem like he still had cards to play. Right now, he felt like he was playing a game of chess with a knife held up against his neck.

He was afraid the second there was no use for him, it would give the Blades a reason to get rid of him.

"The threat of the big four, they never revealed information to anyone. Was that due to the Blade's as well?" Logan asked.

"No, as I said before the Blades didn't reinforce any of this, the only thing Hilston cared about was them holding up their part of the contract." She mumbled to herself the last words, thinking that Logan wouldn't understand what she was talking about.

"The only thing I can guess is that too, was done by this mysterious person. One time, I heard a person close to one of the big four leaders were running their mouths off about the Blades. It seemed like he was doing for popularity, but the second that rumour he had made got too big, he was silenced, and once again the Blades were never spoken of.

"There are several incidents like this one that have occurred, but none of the people are actually known to us. The big four were already scared of us, and this only added to the fear, so we never revealed that it was an outsider. We saw no reason to."

Somewhere in Pam's story, Logan was hoping to find clues to the why, but still, there was nothing. Instead, it narrowed down the few people who were capable of such things. The person or group had to have the skill of influence to alter the media, there weren't many that could do that, and then there was the second part.

If they were able to silence members of the big four, they needed to be strong as well. Strong enough to not fear them. This was what stumped Logan. The only people he could think of that were strong enough were the big four themselves, the Blade family, or the vampires.

If Richard Eno really was a vampire, then it could be a possibility that he was still behind this after all.

Pam looked at Logan and could see his eyebrows twitching. Maybe Logan didn't notice it, but so far every time he was in deep thought and the cogs in his head where spinning, his eyebrow would start to twitch.

"As you can see, this mysterious person is doing all the work for us. So we don't really need the Green's, do we?" She said with a smile trying to faze him.

But Logan wasn't fazed, and he placed his hands down by his knees and lent forward.

"Isn't it scary?" Logan asked.

This wasn't what she was expecting, but curious to hear what he had to say she had her ears perked up.

"The fact that there is someone out there behind the scenes like a puppet, pulling all the strings. They have managed to hide such a strong force, but at any second, they can change the state of the current world. You have no clue how strong or weak they are.

"Maybe you think the Blades are in control, but the way I see it, information is king. Right now, this group or person knows everything about you guys yet you know nothing about them. If it was me, I would be doing everything in my power to find out about them."

She sat there in silence and lent back, thinking about Logan's words. Hilston was a stubborn man, and it had been too long since he had found an opponent he couldn't beat or even that came close to giving him a real battle. Maybe that's why he never cared.

But the fears that Logan presented were the same ones that Pam had deep down.

'These people are like two peas in a pod,' Brock thought listening from the side.

"Even if I agreed with you." Pam suddenly said, breaking the silence. "Why do I need you?"

"I found out about you guys, didn't I? And trust me, there are things that I know that you will probably never know and I already have a suspect. Let me work for you, or correction, let's work together, making both of our lives easier. I believe we have the same goal and are looking for the same person."

Peter was preparing himself to jump in at any second. If they were to decline Logan's offer, then they would most likely silence him, and he would do everything to save his life.

"Good," Pam said. "I think you will be a great help to us. On one condition, who do you have as a suspect? I can tell you already have a person in mind."

"Sure. I was going to ask you if you knew anything about him anyway. I'm looking for Richard Eno and if you knew anything about him or where he was currently."

"Richard Eno…" Pam said softly, as she was thinking about why he would be a suspect. To her, he was just an old scientist that had no relation to the Blades. "Unfortunately not, if you have any reason to suspect him or believe it is him then please send me a report. I will give you details on how to contact us before you leave the island." Pam said. "I still need to confirm with Hilston this is all okay."

However Logan wasn't happy about that response, he thought asking here would give him more leads to where Richard Eno was. His family had told him if he needed help to go to him, but he still didn't know why. He was now at another dead end with no new leads.

"Ah, Brock," Pam said. "These two wish to transfer and become servants of the castle. I have brought them here and was thinking of leaving them for the night, perhaps they could shadow one of the servants and find out what it's like in the castle. I still have to watch the others back at the temple."

"Wait, don't you need us to come in tomorrow, what will you do without us?" Jazz asked.

"The Temple already has more teachers than it should, we were trying to be extra precautious. One extra day won't hurt. "Besides, maybe our work will get easier with less noise around."

"Yo, do you think she was talking about me?" Jazz whispered to Peter.

"An excellent suggestion," Brock said. "I shall see if they are the right material for the castle. As for their first task, why don't they escort our guest back to his room?"

Both Peter and Jazz were led by Brock, and all of them went to take Logan away. Peter was still waiting for his chance to reveal that it was him, but with the three of them around, he just didn't know how.

They were soon going to be upon the room Logan was to stay for the night, and at last Peter had thought of something.

"Have you heard of this Cursed family thing?" Peter asked Jazz, speaking loud. "I heard one of the other villagers talking about it."

"No, impossible." Jazz replied. "If someone is talking about something, then I definitely know about it. What about them?"

"Oh, I don't know anything, I was hoping you would know." And the conversation ended there.

Peter just hoped it was enough of a clue to reveal who he was. Later that night, after doing all the tasks and shadowing one of the servants they were to go to sleep for the night, and that's when a little spider had appeared in front of Peter.

He wasn't able to sleep anyway so there was no way he would miss it. Following the spider, it eventually led him to Logan's room. It looked like the hint had worked.

He looked around seeing no one before deciding to enter, and when he did, he could see Logan there waiting.

"I have to say Peter, I'm impressed you managed to get in the castle before Quinn."

"And there wasn't a doubt in my mind you would be the first one to be here, where Vorden is," Peter replied.

"Well, it looks like it might be up to us two to save Vorden then," Logan said.

Stepping forward, Peter heard something crumple underneath his foot. When he looked down to investigate, he could see a letter.

"What's that?" Logan asked.

"I don't know, it was here right next to the door when I entered."

First, Logan scanned the letter to see if there was anything dangerous about it, but nothing had been picked up by his spiders. Eventually, he decided to open up the letter and handwritten there were only a few words.

[Keep searching]

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Today had been an eventful day on the island. It was very rare that they got visitors and it seemed like more things than usual were happening around here. For Brock, it felt like ten years had been taken off his life for how many things he needed to do in such a short amount of time.

While sitting in his office, he lent back and started to think about the confrontation between Pam and Logan.

"That boy is a clever one, he will do well in the future. Whoever he chooses to side with will make a big name for themselves."

But soon he would have to move onto a separate matter, for he had been trying to contact Duncan nonstop, but there was no response from him.

'Don't be a young fool, are you really still upset with me for not believing in the little man? Just answer.' Brock thought, but still, there was nothing.

Just in case, Duncan decided to contact those that had gone to the village, but they had said he set off in search for the little man in the morning, and he hadn't returned since.

'Did something happen to him, that can't be possible?' Brock thought. Maybe to one of the others but not Duncan.

Duncan was one of the best fighters outside those who trained in the castle. If someone could beat him, he would have known about it, unless this little man was real.

It had only been one day, so it was no cause for concern. There had been times where Duncan had gone missing for longer and had come back just fine. If he knew how much Brock was worrying about him, Duncan would be pleased to know he caused this old fool heartache.

Back in the room, Logan had just read the letter before quickly burning it up. He had checked if there was anything else, but it simply said keep searching.

"Who do you think sent it? Or what do you think it means?" Peter asked.

"You were there with us at the meeting I had with Pam. If this letter was addressed to me, then it could only be related to one thing. Richard Eno. Do they mean to keep searching for Eno?" Logan said.

In the room itself, there were only a few people with them, so it was possible after hearing their conversation, one of them slipped him the letter. It could even be Pam herself, but her reaction seemed genuine. There of course, was also the option that it wasn't any of them in the room.

Maybe the room had been bugged, and someone was listening in on them. If it really was Richard Eno, or the person hiding the things to do with the Blades, they could easily have a couple of people working for them on the island.

If it was Logan, he would have done the same, allowing him to be one step ahead knowing everyone's moves.

"We don't have time to worry about this now," Logan said. "We need to focus on Vorden. If we are going to save him then maybe now while we're both here is our best shot."

"Vorden." A voice said. The door flung open and falling onto the floor was Jazz. "Huh, is it too late to say I didn't hear anything?"

In an instant, Jazz was tied up using some of the bedsheets in the cupboard. He didn't have super strength like the others and had no ability to copy, so he was just like any other person.

"Shout, and you're dead," Peter said. The words were spoken so cold, Jazz knew that he meant it.

"What do we do now?" Peter said, shaking his head. "I guess we have to act today, and without Quinn."

"I was planning to anyway," Logan replied. "You see, Vorden is kept underneath the castle chained up. What is surprising and at the same time not, is that there are no guards down there. Everyone on the island just isn't used to having visitors. The idea that someone would come here just doesn't occur to them."

"It's not just that." Jazz added, "The Blades are so strong if you try to leave, they know they will get you."

Peter turned and gave him a stare as if to tell him to be quiet, but Logan told him to calm down. After all, the little bits of information they were getting from Jazz was actually quite helpful.

"Then it should be quite easy to break out Vorden then. Just head down there, break the chains and leave this place." Peter said.

"If possible, I would like to leave this place on a good note. If we break out Vorden and return unseen, then when we eventually leave and they find out Vordern has escaped, they might think he did it himself. But that was before we got caught." Logan said, looking at Jazz.

"Don't blame me." Jazz said, thinking his life was now in danger. "Your plan wouldn't have worked anyway. Vorden is a member of the castle, and he is quite close with Vicky and Pai. Yes you're right there aren't any guards down there, but Vicky and Pai go there nearly daily to talk to him.

"If you were to take him away, they would find out."

It was hard for them to know whether or not Jazz was lying, but it did seem reasonable for Vorden's family members to check on him. That was if this was a normal family.

"If only there was a way we could take him without letting them know we have taken him, and at the same time, we need to get rid of this problem," Peter said, and looking at Jazz's face, he had come up with a brilliant idea. "I think I have something that just might work."

They couldn't wait to see Quinn on the outside wherever he was and inform him that they had already saved Vorden.

On the way to the dungeon, there were a few locks here and there, but it was nothing for Logan. His spiders could practically take the shape of any lock. The more difficult ones would just take a little longer.

When they entered the dungeon, it was a sight that they didn't expect. There were far more people down here then they thought. Each in their own cells and every single one of them were tied up by their mouths and blindfolded.

"What in the world?" Peter said.

"They're the Chained." Jazz replied, who had been brought down with them. "I don't know why you guys are here, or why you're here to save Vorden, but surely you know our ability. Well, we don't have power of our own, so we always have people that we can borrow powers from."

"It's cruel," Logan said.

And honestly, Jazz didn't know how to reply to that. Even though he thought it was cruel, what could he do? He was in no position to say or do anything. He could only copy one ability and wasn't even well respected in the village, the only person that was less of a person than him was John and that's why he always stuck around him.

"Can I ask, what happened to John? I know you're not him." Jazz asked.

"He's dead," Peter replied. "And if you don't listen or play along, then you might be next."

It was a sad thought, but Jazz didn't actually care for John. Instead, he was now more worried about his own behind, so he shut up and did as he was told.

Finally, they had arrived just outside Vorden's cell, he was the only one that was simply chained and had no blindfold or tied to a strange type of stick in the centre of the room.

"Ermmerm !" Peter pretended to clear his throat to try to grab his attention.

When Vorden looked up, he could see both Peter and Logan.

"Well, would you look at that? Now I'm starting to hallucinate about my friends." Vorden said. "Do I miss them that much? If so, I wonder why Quinn isn't here."

"He is here you dummy." Peter said, "And we are very real. We are here to take you back from this hellhole of an island."

Lifting up his hand, Vorden tried to wipe the tears that were rolling down his face, but the chains around his hand had stopped him.

"You're real, I'm really not hallucinating." Vorden thought.

He had already accepted while down here that he would never see them again, and he had prepared and accepted that. Seeing them now in front of him, he realised how much more they meant to him.

"I never knew he was a softie," Logan commented. "Come on, let's get out of here."

"Wait a second," Vorden said, looking at the person standing next to them strangely. "If I'm really not hallucinating, then who is he?"

"Him?" Peter said with a smile. "He's your replacement."

Standing next to Peter and Logan, was someone who looked identical to Vorden. Using his new soul weapon, they had made a replacement.

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

When Peter looked at Jazz and was trying to figure out what to do with him, he had a rare light bulb moment for himself. He had his soul weapon with him. It was an item type that allowed him to change a users appearance however he wished.

The thing was, the item didn't have to be used on just allies and friends for disguises, they could use it on Jazz. When rescuing Vorden, the plan was to replace him with Jazz while wearing the disguise.

If anyone came to visit him, it would look exactly like Vorden had never left. Even if he shouted and told people what really happened, they wouldn't believe him. After all Vorden was a prisoner, and it made sense for him to try and say whatever he wanted to get let out.

With his hands chained up, it would be hard for him to even destroy the mask off his face. Maybe eventually they would find out, but this seemed like a perfect plan getting rid of two stones in one. And if he didn't want to end up like Josh, he would comply, at least to start with.

There was another reason why they were sure Jazz wouldn't run his mouth. In a way, using him like this made him their accomplice. The way Peter had heard the island was run, he was sure that if they found out what Jazz had done, he wouldn't live to see another day whether it was his fault or not.

Jazz knew this was true as well.

"Guy's it's great that you made it down here, it means a lot but I can't come with you." Vorden said. "If you break me out of here and they find out, you will become an enemy of the Blades. You don't understand what my family is like."

"Vorden, don't you think we already know what they are like?" Logan replied. "How do you think we found the island in the first place, we know about the Blades."

"I know about the Temple and what you did there as well." Peter added. "Coming here, we have already made an enemy of the Blades."

"Quinn is here as well, and you know he won't leave without you. He already made a large powerful enemy once and we dealt with that didn't we, what's adding one more to that list?"

Truthfully, Vorden wanted to say more to try to convince them to not help him, but instead he knew his true feelings deep down. He looked at them and smiled and just said,

"Please, let's head back together."

The Blades were quite old fashioned when it came to their equipment. People like Logan could break quite complicated locks, but there were even some Logan couldn't break. The ones the Blades were using were quite basic.

He was easily able to shape his spiders into the correct design to open the cell door and then unlock the chains around Vorden's wrists.

"Where is Quinn?" Vorden asked.

"Honestly, we have no idea." Logan replied. "We got a little surprise from a giant sea creature."

"You came by sea?" Vorden said. As he was about to say more, he realised that it was probably better that they had come by sea rather than hovering around too close to a certain area on the island.

"Come on, it's your turn now." Peter said, holding the cuffs out while also making sure he didn't make direct eye contact with Jazz. It was one of the orders they had given him if he wanted to see another day.

"Isn't there another way, maybe I can do something to help you guys, at least better than this..please. I don't want to spend the rest of my time trapped here." Jazz pleaded.

"Thank you for your sacrifice." Vorden said. "I promise if I come back one day, I will thank you and reward you for this."

With that, they were gone, and so was Jazz's freedom. He didn't shout, he didn't scream. He pulled on the heavy chains and realised he wasn't ever going to be able to escape.

'If I had friends, maybe they would try and risk their lives to save me." Soon a weeping sound could be heard coming from his cell and others from the ones next to him followed. Being a chained was a cruel fate.

Exiting out of the castle was quite easy as there weren't really any guards placed for intruders or people trying to escape. Instead they were just normal workers that would take shifts working at certain times, but it wasn't as if they were on high alert.

Therefore it was quite easy for them to leave the castle and were now outside in the jungle area.

"Wait," Vorden said, "They will wonder where Josh and Jazz went. Before you go, you need to place their body at the halfway point on the island. It will be a little gruesome but if you could tear off one of their limbs, then it will make it look like a beast killed one of them, and they will naturally assume that the other was eaten."

"Why did you say before you go?" Logan replied. "We already discussed this."

"I can't, I can't leave without those kids." Vorden said. "I know what's going to happen to them. I couldn't live with myself knowing what they will go through. I'm going to head to a place called the village and grab some abilities from there. Then find a way to get them out of here. You guys go ahead I promise I won't be too far behind.'

"No!' Logan said in an instant. "You couldn't do it alone, what makes you think you can again."

"Because he's not here this time."

"I want to save them as well." Peter said.

"Peter's right." Logan replied. "If you want to save them then let's save them together. Look, I'll head back to the castle. They were going to let me go anyway so they won't do anything to me for a while. Peter can head back to the Temple and Vorden you try to find Quinn. When you do find him then we can try to form a plan to save those kids and get out of here. No one is going to try do something on their own and die."

When Logan spoke, he sounded almost angry, he was quite emotional and it was something Vorden rarely saw.

'Did something happen to him, I guess a few things have changed since I've been away.'

"Alright, fine."

The plan was set and Vorden ran off into the jungle in search for Quinn. Meanwhile Peter would head back towards the temple, leaving Logan to inform Brock that he saw the two of them head to go with Pam in the morning.

It would buy them the time they needed. Now the only question that was on his mind was where was Quinn.

"Are you sure he's in here?" Quinn asked. "There weren't even any guards."

"Yes I'm positive. This is where I went last time to hand him the mask. The island doesn't seem to get a lot of visitors so they aren't exactly on high alert." Borden replied.

"I wonder where Logan and Peter are. I thought that they would come in handy trying to save Vorden, but it looks like I'll just have to do everything myself." Quinn said.

Entering the dungeon, they walked and a chorus of groaning could be heard. It was hard for Quinn especially with his s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e ears but luckily, Borden had warned him beforehand what type of place this was.

Broden made Quinn promise that he wouldn't try to save everyone. This was a save one man and get the hell out of here type of thing.

"Hey, hey Vorden, I bet you're happy to see us?" Quinn said with a smile.

Lifting up his head, Jazz was looking at two complete strangers.

"We're here to break you free." Quinn said.

"Yes, yes I'm Vorden!" Jazz said.

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

"Don't worry Vorden, we'll have you out in no time. Do you think you could bend the bars?" Quinn asked Borden.

The two of them were standing outside of the cell, and rather than rushing forward to help. Borden stood there for a while. He didn't know what, but the feeling he was getting off his brother was different.

"Come on, we should leave now while it's still the middle of the night." Jazz said. "That way, when Pai and Vi-, I mean my sweet evil brother and sister get down here, we will have a head start before they notice."

Now Borden was sure of it.

"Quinn, this is not my brother. I know he looks like my brother, but I can tell it's not him."

Jazz's heart started to beat rapidly, how could this tiny little man know that he wasn't Vorden. He had checked one of the mirrors before leaving. He looked identical to him at the moment. Even he was taken aback and thought it was nearly impossible for anyone to see through the disguise.

'The little man, did I slip up somewhere, and who is he calling brother, I don't remember hearing about this guy being part of the castle.'

Borden's allegations did make Quinn think for a bit. It was true that the way the two of them talked before just seemed different, but then a distant memory came into Quinn's mind. In the past, Quinn had met Vorden's other personality.

Maybe Borden was so in tune with Vorden, he saw anyone else as not him. Although he had to admit this person didn't seem like the other personality 'Sil' he had met either. There was always the chance that Vorden had more than one.

Quinn thought about this a lot after their call on the ship. He had heard three similar voices, but all distinctively different through the call. If he had one other personality, then why not more? Maybe Vorden was hiding more things from them than he thought.

"Trust me Borden, this guy will lead us to the real Vorden, let's get him out of here," Quinn said.

Borden was unsure of what Quinn meant and so was Jazz, but he was just happy that he could finally be free. He had no clue how long he would have spent down there, and even if someone did come and check up on him, then he had the fear that they would find out the truth and end his life at any moment.

Rather than trusting that this was Vorden, Borden trusted Quinn and at the same time, this was the last place he had met the real Vorden. Something had to have changed in that short time, and he was guessing that this person who was in his place knew the answers.

Unlike Logan and Peter, everything done by Quinn and Borden was through sheer brute force when breaking in. The locks were broken, the bars were bent, and they left all sorts of traces that there had been a break in here.

Their aim was to simply get him and rush out of there, and that is what they did. The three of them headed out of the castle, not being seen by anyone, and were now already in the jungle. The sun was starting to rise as it was soon a new day.

"So you have an escape ship or something?" Jazz asked.

"No, Logan and Peter were here as well, and I'm not leaving without them, we need to find them. They must be out there somewhere."

Jazz gulped thinking, he had an idea of who this strange person was talking about and wondered what to do. He had so many options, but every single one of them seemed like a bad one for him.

When the next day arrived, everything seemed normal in the castle. The servants woke up to carry on their duties, and Logan felt confident in their plan. This would at least buy them a couple of days. The problem was getting the kids to come off the island with them.

Learning a few things from Vorden before the split he knew that there was a ship large enough to take them all, but the main problem was his sister and brother who remained in the castle. Logan had felt one of their powers first hand, and he couldn't agree more it would be best to avoid a fight with them.

What needed to be done was a big enough distraction on one side of the island. Then hopefully they would have enough time to go to the sh.i.p.s themselves.

However, unknown to him, things wouldn't go the way they wanted.

That day, Pai had gone down to the cellar, hoping to have a talk with his brother. He always felt a little bad for Vorden but didn't want to show this while the others were still in the castle, especially Hilston. When he did, he saw the broken lock at the door first.

'No, someone got in, but how, it looks like they tore the thing apart.' He quickly ran into the dungeon and could see that Vorden's cell was empty.

'Hilston going to kill us if we let him get away.' Pai thought. Before reporting to the others, he did a little investigation of his own.

None of the other cells were touched, and it seemed like a forced entry. He changed that, it was definitely a forced entry. The main reason being the lock to get into the dungeon in the first place was on the outside, there was no lock on the inside, and one would have to break the door to even get in.

Immediately, the first person Pai notified, was Brock. He was the eyes of the castle and knew how to control all the servants first. The two of them were now in his office after telling him of the news.

"An outside job," Brock said to himself as he looked at the table and could see a mask there. There could only be one person who was guilty or most likely to be guilty as a suspect in his mind. The thing was, he saw Logan leave his room for breakfast this morning. If he had broken out Vorden then why the need to stay in the castle?

Something didn't quite add up so because of this they needed to focus on catching Vorden most of all.

"Have you told Vicky yet?" Brock asked.

"No, I was worried she owed freak out and probably make the search even harder," Pai replied.

"Good, I suggest that you go with her and search for Vorden but don't tell her what it's for. Check the areas where they can escape from, although I have a feeling that they won't be leaving just yet." Brock said.

Pai immediately left to head out, and Brock was left alone in his room. He started to think about how Logan was acting to see if there was anything out of the ordinary, and one thing did seem a little odd to him. For some reason, without even asking bout it, Logan had brought up that the two servants that were with Pam, telling him they had already left to go back to Temple.

Brock didn't care for these people, nor what he did, he would have never asked, and it seemed a bit strange for them to, A inform him, and B for Logan to know about it.

'Three different locations, most likely three different people. One with Pam, the other? Is that why Duncan isn't responding? He was sent to the other location. Finally, one in the castle.'

"What is it?" Pam asked on the receiver end.

"Those two men that came with you, did they both return?" Brock asked.

"Only one of them returned, they said the other one had something to deal with at the castle."

"Well now, I'm sure of it," Brock replied. "Vorden is missing, and most likely, it has something to do with the person that hasn't returned. I'm not sure if the other one is in on it, but it might be best if you questioned him."

At that moment, Jazz had become the number one suspect for helping Vorden escape, and he didn't even know it.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Nervously in his room, trying to rack his head and think of plans, Logan was there waiting. He would only leave his room when he would be called out, and so far he would only be called out for meals or when they wanted to rarely speak to him.

It seemed like they were waiting for Hilston to return, the castle leader whenever that would be, and only once he gave the okay they would be able to leave. In Logan's head, he was already prepared to stay that long.

Naturally leaving and not raising suspicion was best for him, and he could still easily return back to one of his home bases, unlike the others that needed to fly back to the Cursed ship.

'Quinn, where are you. I was sure you would have made some noise or at least come to the castle by now.' Logan thought, but no such thing had happened so far. No news was starting to worry, especially with someone who was as impulsive as him with his decision making.

If only he hadn't lost the mask, then maybe he could have been updated on the situation. As for Peter's mask, he had destroyed it himself, before wearing the disguise and heading to the temple, which was honestly a smart choice, Logan thought.

At that moment, while he was in the middle of his thoughts, a knock was heard at his door.

He looked at his watch and could see that it was still not the time for lunch, so he was wondering why someone would be meeting him. Before Logan could even answer though, Brock could be seen walking through the doors.

"Hello, Logan," Brock said with a smile while having his hands held behind his back. He was a difficult person to read. At least with Vicky, he knew what she was thinking.

"Hello Brock, is there anything you need, any more details?" Logan asked.

Brock chuckled for a little. "I think you might want to listen to what I have to say before answering any of my questions. You see, today there was some big news. A certain someone who was down in the dungeon had escaped, who went by the name Vorden."

"I'm not sure if you know him or not?"

Logan's heart sank. 'How did they find out, did Jazz rat us out and they believed him?' It wasn't like Logan didn't prepare for this, in fact, he was sure him still being at the castle would have proved his innocence in all of this.

"You think I have something to do with this, don't you? I know when I'm being accused, but I'm sorry to say I have no idea what happened. Why would I stay at the castle after freeing someone?"

"Yes, your a smart kid and I would have thought the same thing, don't worry your not my only suspect, and that's why Vicky and Pai have already been sent out of the castle to look for him. I'm sure whoever went out will soon be found, and we will learn the truth."

"However, let me ask you one more thing. This is your's correct." Brock said, pulling out the mask from behind him."

At that moment, Logan knew he had messed up. All along Brock knew that there was likely to be other people on the island and that he had lied to him. What he didn't know, was the reason for lying to him.

In an instant, Logan changed into his battle suit, allowing the spiders to form all over. If Vicky and Pai weren't in the castle. Then he would only have to beat the person in front of him.

"Beating me, will not be anywhere easy as you think," Brock said.

When Peter had returned, it was more than noticeable that there was a certain person missing with him. In the middle of the night, he had done as Vorden said; he took the original body of his and placed it in between the two halves of the island. If it was ever discovered, they would assume that the beast had killed him and the other person that was with him.

However, what Peter didn't expect was that as soon as he arrived, he had been called in for a one on one meeting with Pam. Rather than beating around the bush, she was straight to the point.

"Tell me now, do you have anything to do with Vorden having broken out off the dungeon yesterday?"

"No," Peter replied instantly. His expression not changing and no emotion showing on his face.

"And Jazz, did you see where he went last night? Why didn't he return with you?" Pam asked.

"No, he wasn't there this morning, so I assumed he had already left to head back to the temple. I'm just as shocked as you are that he isn't here."

"You don't really seem shocked," Pam said, but from when she knew this person, he had always been like this. To her, this was always his personality, and if someone was involved, she was sure they would show a little bit of fear. Still, she couldn't be sure as Peter seemed a little too calm.

"Your free to go, don't tell anyone about Vorden disappearing, and at the same time let me know if you hear anything from Jazz."

After leaving the room, Peter had come to the conclusion, they had found out Vorden had escaped but had yet to catch him. It was unlikely that he would leave the island without the kids either, so something needed to be done.

When waking around the temple and doing his normal duties, he felt like a pair of eyes were on him at all times. The only time they weren't was during his counselling sessions with the kids.

"Teacher, how soon until the event?" One of the kids asked, his hand and whole body was shaking.

"I'm not sure," Peter replied.

"This is torture, we don't even know how many days we have to go through this hell. Maybe I should go through with Deal's plan."

"Deal's plan?" Peter asked.

The kid quickly covered his mouth, as if he had let something slip out that he shouldn't have done. Peter quickly gave a lifeless look into the kid's eyes.

"Tell me about this plan." He asked, his nose almost touching the kids.

It didn't take long until the kid had given in. After all these teachers were going to watch them kill each other at some point, maybe they were so heartless they would even kill them with their own hands.

"Deal's been speaking to a lot of the kids." He replied. "He's trying to get everyone to fight back on the Event day. He says Vorden was right, if we are going to die killing each other in the first place. Then why don't we at least try to fight back for our freedom?

"Deal has most of the kids on his side, but some of us are too afraid to act, we're only kids. Maybe if Vorden was here, then maybe we could do something."

Hearing of this information gave Peter another idea. Right now, with Vorden being found out as having escaped it probably was the only thing he could do.

During his counselling session, Peter continued to talk to the kids and managed to get some of them to confess, but he was stirring the pot, stirring their feelings for hatred towards the people and agreeing with the rise to try rebel and overthrow the events and finally it was time for his meeting with Deal.

"Deal it has occurred to me that you have a certain plan to overthrow the teachers," Peter said.

Instantly, Deal got up and started to head away from Peter.

"What are you going to do, are you going to kill me? If so, then I'll scream now, and everyone will attack at this moment.."

"That wouldn't be such a bad outcome," Peter said. "But if you fight on your own, you will lose, and I want to help you."

"You want to help us, this is just a trick to get me to reveal everything we're planning, isn't it? I'm telling you now it's not going to work."

"Maybe you don't trust me, but I think you will trust him."

Peter's body started to change and morph, and slowly his facial structure turned into someone Deal had been longing for.

"Vorden.." Deal said.

With this, and how all the kids had been acting. Peter was sure he could get them all to act out, and escape with him. The hero they all believed in returning to save them. If they all thought he was the real Vorden, then he was sure they would act, especially with all the personal stirring in the kid's minds he had done today.

Now the only thing was, when to act. To wait for Vorden to find Quinn would be the best, to give them the highest chance of getting out of here alive with everyone.

Otherwise, they would have to fight their way out, and there certainly would be a few deaths on their side.

"Now, I didn't expect that," Pam said as she opened the door. She had seen the whole thing, Peter had been caught.

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Walking around in the jungle, both Pai and Vicky were heading around honestly quite aimlesly. While Pai knew the real reason they were out Vicky, did not. Her tactics in the past had caused more trouble than they were worth. It was clear she was not fit to be the leader type, but that's why she always had her brother usually by her side.

She was casually stropping about not really bothering to look in places. While Pia was trying to find any tracks he could, searching high and low moving as if he was in a rush.

"Come on, why are you trying so hard," Vicky said. "It's Duncan, I doubt anything could happen to him, you know how strong he is."

"I know," Pai replied. "But the last time he was seen was when he went to investigate one of the marks that came up on the scanner, and Brock says he hasn't heard from him since."

This was a lie that was partially true. Pai thought the best place to look would probably be where the supposed intruder had crashed, and they had decided to venture into the beast part of the island. Pai also thought if Vorden was to hide or run away, this would be the best place. There weren't many people who were strong enough to freely venture around in such a place. It would therefore make the number of people who would concentrate on finding him lessen.

Eventually, their tracks led them to find a few footsteps in the mud here or there, some quite fresher. Also, parts of the jungle looked to have the tree's pushed and parted away.

The two of them continued to follow when they soon could guess where Duncan was once heading, it was large and right in front of them. The foot of the volcano. Reaching outside they could find no more tracks.

"Well come on then, I'm guessing he went inside?" Vicky said. "Do you think he found someone or just went hunting? There are some strong beasts Inside the volcano."

"Let's find out."

When they entered, it didn't take long for them to find what they were looking for, but it wasn't what they were expecting. Out on the bridge halfway they could see Duncan lying there left in the heat. His body had gone stiff but what stood out was the cut mark on his neck.

"Someone killed Duncan," Pai said.

"I can see that, the problem is who? Who the hell is strong enough to do that if not us?" Vicky asked.

The three boys, Quinn, Borden and Jazz were also busy running around wherever they could, around the jungle. They were searching for any signs of Peter or Logan but had no luck. Usually, Quinn would be able to sense where Peter was in a situation like this because he was one of his own, but instead when he tried he could just feel a large energy in the centre of the whole island. At first he thought it was coming from the castle, but then soon realised it was the high tablet behind the castle. He knew it was impossible to be Peter for the energy wasn't the same but it was distracting him form honing in on where Peter was.

He had no clue how to get rid of the mask on his face, he had tried touching it and taking it off, but that didn't seem to work, and Peter didn't tell him how to break it off either. Until he learnt how to do that, not only would these two idiots think he was Vorden, everyone else would as well.

However, he was getting tired of running around, somehow he needed to get rid of these two. He didn't know the temple well and there were kids there. If only he could get rid of them, or they were somehow killed, found out as the real suspects then he wouldn't get the blame in all this.

Then a thought came to his head, there was one man that was strong, stronger than anyone he knew apart from in the castle. At the same time, there was a chance he would believe his crazy story that he wasn't Vorden. That man was always easy to fool believing in all sorts of things. The person Jazz was thinking about, was Duncan.

"Hey I think I know a place where we can check, there's a lot of people there and maybe someone took them in, or there hiding among them with a disguise." Jazz said, using the knowledge he already knew about Peter.

'This guy has to be one of Vorden's other personalities; otherwise he wouldn't know about Peter's transformation. I think we can trust him." Quinn thought.

"Sure, lead the way."

The real Vorden, was also busy running about. The island was a large place, but the first palace he had gone to was the space ship dock. The place where Hilston had stopped him last time. He checked to see if there was anyone there, and there were people placed but not anyone he couldn't deal with.

The next step was looking for Quinn and the others. There were hotspots where people would often go. He could rule out theTemple since Peter had already been there and was going back there, and he could rule out the castle.

There was the beast side of the island, which was the most likely guess. If Quinn had gotten stuck anywhere, it would make sense to be dealing with strong beasts, but before heading off that way, he wanted to try one more main area, the village as well.

They were lined up, and the villagers were told to touch each of them one by one.

"There looks to be around thirty of them, are they all copying an ability?" Quinn asked.

"If that is the case, it will be tough to deal with them all. They might not be all as strong as that man, but I imagine all of them have a base strength."

Jazz on the other hand, was lifting his head, turning and twisting, but he couldn't see who he was looking for.

"Yeah, if they were all as strong as that man I don't think we would fair well," Quinn replied. Although Quinn truthfully thought differently, if they really did need to fight so many people, then he could always use his soul weapon in a situation like this. But he didn't want to leave behind so much bloodshed when he felt like these people had done nothing.

Listening to the other two talk, in the end Jazz's natural curiosity had gotten the better of him. "This man you keep talking about, who was he?" Jazz asked while still trying to find Duncan.

"We never learnt his name," Logan replied. "I'm sorry if he was one of your family members , but he wore furred armour and had scars running up both his arms."

"Duncan!" Jazz shouted out. Quinn lept and held his mouth shut.

Luckily, it seemed like no one had heard them.

"Sorry. Jazz replied. "Is he, what happened to him?"

"He's dead," Borden replied. "I'm sorry…" Borden paused there for a second, before trying to decide what to call this person. "I'm sorry fake Borden, if he was your family, but he was trying to kill me, and we needed to get rid of him to save you."

Saying rid could only mean one word, that they had killed him. The idea of crossing these two people, or even trying to fight his way out when he got an ability had crossed his mind. After all, it was a little man, and some kid.

Now all of those thoughts had gone out the window. These people were certainly dangerous and strong if they had killed Duncan.

Suddenly, the group of people who were outside of the village started to bow down and out from one of the houses had come out a boy and girl.

'Damn, Vicky and Pai are here, what the hell are they doing here, we better get out of here as soon as possible. Otherwise this is going to get bad. Especially if they see me." Jazz thought.

Touching the chained they wished, Vicky closed her eyes, and a wave was sent out like a sonar. Instantly, she turned her head and she was looking in the direction of the three of them hiding in the jungle.

"Looks like we found them," Vicky said.

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

After the strange meeting Pam had with Peter, she couldn't quite put her finger on it, but she felt something was up. Jazz seemed to care for this person a lot, so much so that he followed him around everywhere. She thought it was nearly impossible for him to not know what he was doing.

However, what concerned her more than anything was the lack of care about his disappearance; surely, Peter should have been worried if he really had disappeared. That was of course, unless he knew where he was or Peter was the one that silenced him.

Pam wasn't the type of person who would do anything until she received proof or evidence first. She didn't want to just go around accusing others, so she had people from the Temple keep an eye on him. Most of the time, they would use their invisibility ability to do so.

During the counselling session, Pam decided to look herself and saw and heard everything from when Peter had transformed himself into Vorden.

"Now tell me, why would someone want to free Vorden so badly? Are you part of the big four, maybe the Sunshields?" Pam asked. "You know he is a part of the Blade family. They will chase him wherever he goes. The whole thing is useless."

Peter was still disguised as Vorden, and for a brief second, Deal, who thought his hero had come and saved him, realised it was nothing but a lie. Upset by this, he went over and tried running to Pam's side.

"Wait!" Peter shouted out. "I know I'm not Vorden, but I'm good friends with him. He's already been freed, and he asked me to save you guys as well." He tried to convince Deal. Otherwise, he would have to fight this alone.

Still, Deal kept his head down and continued to run out of the room to join the others.

"You really were going to rely on the kids to get you out of this one?" Pam said. "Their hopes were already crushed once. I doubt they will ever believe someone can save them again. In the end, the only people they will be able to rely on to survive are those in the castle, just like the rest of us."

Peter then smiled at her.

"You're wrong about one thing, you red haired bitch!" No longer did he have to put up with the act and could say what was on his mind. "I was never relying on them. I just thought it would be a pain if I had to deal with the whole thing myself."

He clenched his fists, and seeing the look in his eyes, Pam had seen it all before. She knew he was ready for a fight.

"Maybe cause we don't have any Chained here at the moment, you think you can take us on. But let me tell you, even without any abilities, I am plenty strong to beat yo-"

Launching off his feet in nearly an instant, Peter had gone from one side of the room to the other, and he was already throwing a fist out. It came as a surprise, but Pam was still fast enough to react. After all, there was a reason why she was made leader of the Temple.

She had strength that was comparable to Duncan and Brock in the castle. One of the strongest people outside of the castle. Lifting her hand, she could see her hand reaching for the fist. Just because one was fast didn't mean they were strong.

This was the first mistake she made.

Her hand was blown back by the sheer power from Peter, and soon a kick was coming her way as well, right to the stomach, sending her back and crashing against the wall.

It was strong, but she wasn't too badly injured. She was wearing her beast armour after all that took most of the damage but still didn't absorb the impact, which was why she was sent flying.

"I told you I can do this without the kids," Peter said.

Her strength, speed, and reflexes and overall body were better than that of a regular human. She was considered a superhuman. Maybe not at the level of those in the castle, but definitely compared to regulars.

In front of her was a man with the transformation ability and had no beast gear, yet somehow he was able to overpower her. It just didn't make any sense.

"I need help, get the Chained here immediately!" The staff had heard the loud noises and were down the hallway peeking around door frames to see what was going on. They could see that Pam was on the ground looking panicked, then a few seconds later, they saw Vorden opposite her.

"Get the Chained!" A man shouted.

"Vorden has escaped; we must get him, inform the castle at once."

Pam wasn't one who was too proud to ask for help, and she knew she needed it right now. While two of the teachers went off to get the Chained, the remaining sixteen or so were on their way to where Peter was.

"I need to finish them fast, and I need to start off with you!" Peter shouted, going for a punch towards Pam's head. He swung as hard as he could, but she had moved her head, avoiding the blow. Due to Peter's strength, his hand had gone right through the wall.

Using this opportunity, Pam kicked Peter in the stomach and punched him on the side of the face. Her blows weren't weak either, but strangely they weren't working against Peter the same way they usually would. He hadn't moved or w.h.i.n.ed in pain at all.

Pulling his arm out from the wall, he now had a chunk of brick in his hand and went to smash it against her. Diving in from the side and shoving him off balance, one of the teachers had knocked him over.

Peter didn't know who or where it had come from at the time, and that was because the teacher was invisible. A few of them that had been told to keep watch under Peter had the invisibility ability.

Frustrated at the invisible person, Peter started swinging, but he was hitting nothing but air. In frustration, he placed his hands into parts of the wall, and pulled as hard as he could, now holding an even larger piece.

He then felt a few kicks to his side and body, but they seemed to be doing nothing. They were having no effect and barely moving his body.

'This guy, he can't feel pain.' Pam thought.

"Get out of here. He's too strong!' She shouted.

The large piece of wall was thrown down the hallway, and it had successfully done its job, as it had whacked a couple of the teachers and had knocked them out.

Quickly getting up, Pam headed into the council room and dove through the window, smashing it to pieces. She then safely rolled onto the ground just outside the Temple near the open area.

Fear was running through her mind. She felt like she was going up against a beast. However, when she looked up, the mood had changed. Two teachers had arrived, and with them, the Chained had been brought out.

Most of the teachers after her warning, had run outside as well. There were now nine of them in total and eleven, including the two that returned.

Each of them quickly touched a Chained, and Pam had placed her hand on two of them. A big bang was heard, and when she turned around, she could see part of the temple wall had turned to rubble, with Peter walking through it calmly as ever.

"You sure did take a long time getting out of there," Pam said. "Now, I'm afraid the tide will have turned. You're strong and strange, but you can't take all of us now we have abilities."

She thought saying this might cause Peter to surrender. She was doubtful, but there was a little hope. However, Peter had no reaction, and there was no fear in his eyes.

"Let us take care of this!" One of the teachers said, rushing forward.

The two abilities brought forward were the wind and earth ability. Walls of sea, solid rocks and rubble were being chucked towards Peter, but still with his strength and speed he was either able to punch them away, or avoid the impacts.

The ones that he struggled with more where the wind attacks that seemed to be causing cuts all over his body. Peter, trying his best to ignore all the attacks, started to focus on just one person in particular.

Eventually, he managed to grab one of them by the wrist, lifted them in the air and slammed them into the ground. With a single hit, the man was surely passed out or dead. One thing was for sure, he wouldn't be getting up again.

Pam noticed that it was futile to continue on like this. Peter would be able to just take them out one by one. She too needed to join in the fight. When Peter threw his fist again, at the right time, she had raised an earth pillar, directed at his elbow. It had come up at such speed and force that when it hit, not only did it stop Peter's attack, it had broken his arm as well.

'With one arm out of the fight, his attack power will have significantly weakened.' Pam thought.

But it seemed like her worst fears were coming true. Peter stepped back away from the teachers, and in front of her very own eyes, Pam could see the bone healing in Peter's arm until it was like new again.

"What the hell are you?" Pam asked.

"You should have never tried attacking me."

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

After everything Pam had witnessed so far, she was surprised to see that Peter had managed to heal a broken bone in a few seconds. Now on closer inspection, she seemed to notice that all the cuts that were made from the wind attacks all over his body were healed as well.

"Are you actually a Blade?" Pam asked. With so many strengths, and seemingly different abilities, it was the only conclusion she could come to. At first, she thought he was an outsider. After all, three markers from the wreckage had made an indication.

Logan was one of them, and he didn't have an ability. Even if he was a Blade, how did he get so many abilities? From the information she had received, none of the other cellars were destroyed.

"I'm not a Blade; don't you dare associate me with that name," Peter said, he tried charging forward, but as if out of instinct and fear, Pam put all of her MC cells into her wind ability and aimed for his legs using a wind slash.

It had hit and cut halfway through, stopping at the bone. The others upon seeing this, came to support her, holding him in place with high walls of earth. While others continued to attack at the same spot, and then eventually, Peter fell to the ground as his legs were completely severed from his body.

When he fell to the ground, he looked up.

"Now you've done it bitch. I'm going to chomp on you when I get up!"

His legs were starting to regenerate in front of her eyes, and she knew she had to try to kill him fast.

"Can this person regenerate anything!" She thought. The only way to be sure of his death was to crush everything. Surely he couldn't regenerate then.

Things didn't look good for Peter, he could see the madness in Pam's eyes, but for some reason, even though he knew his death was upon him, he wasn't worried. He had felt the fear of death once before and had been brought back from it.

In a way, he always felt like his life had ended back then. Maybe that's why he never felt like going to see his parents, because in his head Peter was already dead.

"Arghh!" A groan was heard, and a person was seen stumbling to the floor. Soon, pieces of earth were hitting the other teachers, and a wind slice attack had even been directed towards Pam, but she was easily able to cancel out the attack.

'What's going on? Are they fighting each other?' Peter thought.

"Everyone, save Vorden! You saw how strong he is. If we save him, then we can get out of here!" A small voice said.

Looking up, Peter could see that Deal was there fighting against the teachers, and overwhelming them were the rest of the kids.

The kids had left the temple and entered the jungle circle around the place. While everyone was busy trying to kill Peter, they saw it as the perfect chance to grab an ability from the Chained, and finally, they could join the fight.

Even if this wasn't the real Vorden, after seeing Peter's strength and how scared Pam looked, he knew this was one of their only chances of surviving. As long as everyone else thought this was the real Vorden, they would help in the fight as well.

The kids fought bravely, putting their lives on the line. Most of the teachers were hesitant to get their hands bloody by killing the kids they had looked after and trained.

However, in the recent days, they themselves had trained the kids to think nothing of murder. They had put the idea in there heads that most of them would die. This thought had eventually consumed them to the point where the children had next to no trouble killing their teachers.

Pam herself was panicking with what to do.

"They're monsters." She said, taking a step back.

Then she felt a hand on her shoulder.

"You have no right to call them monsters when you created them!" A hard punch across her face that nearly knocked her head off had rendered her unconscious, and she fell to the floor.

As Peter walked up, he was wondering if it was best to kill her or not. If it was up to him, he wouldn't hesitate, but he was thinking whether this would anger the Blades greatly, but maybe he had already done too much to anger the Blades that there was no turning back.

Suddenly, a stray air slice seemed to come their way, stepping away to avoid it. It had managed to deal a fatal blow to Pam right across her neck. Blood began pouring from the wound, and she applied pressure with her hand, but the blood loss would soon take her.

It looked like the decision was already made for Peter. He looked around and had no idea where the wind slash had actually come from. Whether it was a stray or intentional, he didn't know; maybe he didn't want to know.

Finally, the sound of fighting had stopped, and that was when Peter noticed something. He was standing in the centre of a massacre. It wasn't a pleasant site for anyone to stomach. Somehow, none of the kids were badly hurt.

From the little observation, he was able to make, it seemed like the teachers weren't prepared to kill the kids after all, but he couldn't feel too sorry for them. After all, they were fine with sitting back and leading the children to their deaths, yet weren't prepared to get their hands dirty.

"What do we do now, Vorden?" Deal asked.

Peter hadn't prepared for this part of the plan yet; everything was so sudden.

Inside the castle, Brock was standing by the door, and he hadn't moved. Logan had transformed, putting on his balanced suit. A suit that didn't favour strength or speed, but was a mixture of both ready to attack.

"Move!" Logan shouted. Charging forward and using all his strength, he grabbed both fists together and threw them down like a hammer on top of Brock's head but still, there was no movement. Brock stayed still until the very end when he lifted his hand to block the attack with his forearm.

'It's not moving? Not even a little?' Logan thought, even when he went up against Vicky there was a slight budge.

Then with the palm of his other hand, he hit Logan away and he had gone tumbling, crashing into the furniture. It looked like a light push, but it had such force.

"No way, I can't win this," Logan said. He was sure of it now, he had little doubts, but the man in front of him was actually stronger than Vicky.

"You're right, you could never win a fight against me, but there is no need to." Brock said, as he threw the mask over to Logan.

For a second, he was confused, until he saw Brock's next actions. With his own hand, he had stabbed his other shoulder, causing it to heavily bleed. Then he moved to the side.

Logan was absolutely stunned; why injure himself? With all the actions he was doing now, Logan could only think of one reason. It was because he was letting him go. The injury was to make it look like the two of them had a fight.

"Get out of here and meet up with the others," Brock said with pain on his face.

Even if this was a trap, it didn't make sense. Brock could have easily subdued him, so there was only one thing that made sense to him.

"You sent that letter, didn't you?" Logan asked. "You work for Richard Eno and not the Blades. Tell me where he is, where I can find him, anything!" Logan shouted.

"I will not confirm or deny, but if I could tell you anything, then I would have done in that letter. Now go, this is the last chance you will ever get."

Logan, was not a fool and knew if Brock said he wouldn't get any answers, then he meant it. Picking up his mask, he had no choice but to leave the castle and search for his dear friends.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

When Logan had exited from the room, he looked down the hallway to see if he could see anyone, but it looked like the whole place was cleared. It was strange, it was in the middle of the day, and if they knew about Vorden, the whole place should be on high alert.

Usually, during this time of day, he definitely would see other servants.

He could only think one thing. Everything was Brock's doing. He closed his eyes, as he had to summon the will to leave. In truth, he didn't want to leave. His only possible lead to Richard Eno was right here behind him. If he left now, could he ever return, and would Brock still be there even if he did?

He knew Brock wouldn't say anything now, but knowing someone was here, there was always the chance he could find something out. However, the thought of his dear friends entered his mind.

Just because it wasn't chaotic here didn't mean it wasn't chaotic elsewhere. Not everyone would be as lucky as Logan running into Brock, who had spared him. There were plenty of strong people on the island, and there was a chance one of his friends could have run Into him.

With no choice but to leave, Logan headed straight for the temple. It was one of the closest areas to the castle. When he arrived, the first person he could see was Vorden, but he seemed to have a body over his shoulder.

Since there were no others around him, Logan thought it was safe to call out to him.

"Vorden?" Logan said,

"Close, but it's Peter, although it would be best if you refer me to Logan while I'm here," Peter replied.

"What do you mean?"

"I'll show you."

The two of them had entered the Temple, and they were about to head into the so-called mediation room. While walking around, Peter hadn't seen any signs of anyone else, but he did spot blood splatters here and there. It was also clear that there had been a fight out front from the condition it was in, and the most obvious sign, was the dead body over Peter's shoulder.

When they entered, Logan was taken aback for a second, and he had to readjust himself to believe what he was seeing. On the floor, all the teachers had been equally placed on the ground, and the kids sat down, ready to pray.

Peter placed the last body, in a row with the others. He had chosen to do all the lifting, not wanting the kids to experience such a thing.

Now piecing things together, and based on how Logan had been found out, he realised what had happened.

"These kids, they've grown up in a more messed up environment than the one we grew up in. Their sense of right and wrong is out of whack." Peter said.

Coming from Peter, Logan thought whatever Peter saw must have been gruesome. Some of the kids still had blood on their uniform, so it was clear the deaths of the teachers weren't all his doing.

"We need to make life better for them," Peter said.

The two of them walked through the bodies, and finally, they had stopped at Pam.

"She didn't seem too bad of a person," Logan said. "I thought she might help us." Although, now Logan was more interested in Brock than anyone else.

"Maybe she still can," Peter said. He placed his hand on top of her forehead, and soon her body started to jolt slightly. Then it only took a few moments for her to rise to her feet. She was strong as an individual even without her abate, so being used as a lesser Wight would come in handy.

"What now?" Peter asked.

"Now there's just Vorden, and Quinn left," Logan replied.

He pulled out the mask receiver, and was hoping that Quinn still had his. Right now though, Quinn was in no situation to answer his mask at all, for if he took his eyes off what was about to happen in front of them, then they would be in serious trouble.

When they were hiding in part of the jungle, and Vicky had located them, Quinn could sense this straight away, he was ready to run rather than fight. They didn't know the strength of the others, and there were only three of them.

However, what he didn't expect was Vorden to suddenly go out running towards them, forcing Quinn to go chasing after, but he soon stopped after hearing what the 'Vorden had to say.'

"Wait, it's not me, I'm not Vorden, some people put some strange mask on me. I'm Jazz!" He shouted. "Hey, guys remember, when I went and put frogs In everyone's shoes, or when I thought it would be funny to put salt in the cake instead of sugar. That was me! Only I would know that, not Vorden."

When Vorden finally reached Vicky, she gave a big slap across Jazz's face, sending him on the floor.

"Ow!!!" He screamed as he touched his face, but the others were now staring at him in amazement. On the floor in front of him, pieces of the mask had crumbled on the floor. His face was back to normal.

"My brother might be an idiot, but I would never confuse this idiot for him." Vicky said.

"I told you that wasn't the real Vorden," Bodern said, annoyed.

"If Vorden isn't here, then does that mean he's somewhere else?" Quinn said.

Realising that the mask used had to be Vorden's maybe the others were together. Had they placed a decoy, did Quinn just mess up all their plans?

Looking at all the others, Quinn felt like he had no choice now.

"Borden, leave and look for Vorden and the others. When you find them come back and get me."

"But what about you Quinn?" Borden asked.

"You care about your brother don't you? We have no clue what could be happening to him right now, and besides, you know I'm plenty strong." Quinn said.

It didn't take much convincing, for Borden there wasn't any other person more important than his brother, and he was already back in the jungle off to search for him.

"Be careful." Jazz said. "These guys that arrived on the island, they were the ones that killed Duncan."

Vicky paused, going forward for a second, and was now taking a second look at Quinn. At first glance, she would have never imagined this was the person who could defeat Duncan. This was a person who could maybe give her some excitement.

"Tell me, why are you even here to save my brother? What family are you from? I just don't understand if anyone knew who he truly was, or what family he belonged to why they would come out here?"

"Does it really matter?" Quinn replied. "I came here to take him back, if he wanted to stay here then fine. But if he wants to leave with us. Then that's his choice to make, not yours."

In the Jungle, Borden was running about, and while doing so, he could finally feel his brother's connection again, which meant he was close. Ever since he turned into little Borden, it was harder for him to feel his connection with his brother as well.

"There he is," Borden said, running outward, and he had finally met with the real Vorden. Jumping up and keeping in the air. Borden had attached himself to Vorden's leg.

"Brother, you're alive, Ah! We need to find the others and help Quinn." He said.

"Help Quinn, what's happening?"

"He's fighting with your brother and sister."

Vordne's pupils widened upon hearing the news.

"Oh no, not them. I know Quinn is strong, but this is different. When Pai and Vicky are together, they are even stronger than my parents, and have the potential to even match up to Hilston, this is not good at all. Borden, you carry on looking for the others; I'll go help Quinn."

At that moment, Quinn didn't need anyone to tell him these two were strong, his system had already done that for him.

[Survive the encounter with the two Blade twins]

"Survive, not defeat?"

This was why he had told Borden to go away.

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Quinn had received multiple quests in the past, but not one like this. Whenever he would face a strong opponent or a difficult one where he felt like his life was going to be on the line, the reward was often an instant level up.

Yet, for the first time, the system clearly stated that the only thing he needed to do was survive. Just to live, nothing else.

'Is it telling me that just living after meeting these two is as hard as fighting against an emperor tier?'

It was hard for him to comprehend in his head just how hard this was going to be. Truth be told, he was actually slightly stunned by this. The system hadn't been wrong with its assessments in the past, and he couldn't be dying here.

"You're Vorden's brother and sister, right? Isn't it enough just to know where he is, that he will be okay?" Quinn asked, thinking maybe he could talk his way out of this.

"If it was up to me, I wouldn't even be on this island in the first place, we all stick to the rules, and we all follow one person's orders," Vicky said. "I don't like it, and I'm pretty sure there are a lot of people who want to leave as well. Why should he get to leave when we can't.

"Not that it matters anyway. He hasn't had permission to leave, so he has to stay."

The truth was, Vicky was a little upset. She had no idea that Vorden had escaped and the others had kept this a secret from her, so she was ready to let out some steam right now.

"Vorden won't be leaving this island, and unfortunately, with you killing Duncan, you won't be leaving either," Vicky said.

At great speed, she ran towards him, far faster than he had anticipated. He wasn't even prepared with his shadow yet. Still, he could see everything that she was doing, throwing out a kick, Quinn threw out one of his own, and the two of them collided in mid-air, staying still for a second.

"What, Vicky's kick is equal in power to that guy. I've never seen such a thing before!" Jazz said.

"No, one of them is stronger," Pai said.

A frown was visible on Vicky's face as her leg started to back off, and eventually, she was overpowered and caught off balance. Quinn immediately then went to follow up with a punch, but she had already backed away.

The people in the village just stood there watching, and even her brother was watching as they had confidence in her.

"You are strong. No wonder you were able to beat Duncan." Vicky said.

Quinn was struggling to figure out how she had such power and speed. Her beast gear was at the emperor tier level, so she would have gotten a significant boost from that, but that wouldn't be enough to make up for Quinn's current stats.

He should have still been much faster than her, but luckily it appeared he still had the greater strength of the two.

"Are you one of them?" Quinn asked.

"A Blade? Of course I am." Vicky replied.

'She couldn't be a vampire. If she was one, then the inspect skill or my sense of smell would have picked it up.'

"I apologise for going easy on you, but I'm going to have to find my brother," Vicky said. From a distance, two swirling blue objects could be seen in her hand, and as she thrusted forward with them, a jet stream of water came firing out like bullets.

He was sure it was the water ability, but he had never seen it being used with such force before.

[Blood wall 20 HP]

[80/100 HP]

Not wanting to waste his shadow in case he needed it for offence, he decided to raise a wall of blood.

"Oh, I've never seen that ability before!" Pai commented.

However, when the attacks hit the wall, it had gone through it completely and hit Quin directly in the c.h.e.s.t.

[60/100 HP]

'Twenty wasn't enough. How strong is that attack? Do I need to use more?'

The attacks continued coming at him at a fast pace as if Vicky had an unlimited supply of MC points. He had no choice but to use the shadow to block the attack. He raised the shadow in front of him.

[MC points 120/140]

The shadow managed to block the attacks, and it appeared as if per attack the block would use ten MC points, still not a permanent option to the solution.

"Is this still part of the same ability? It looks completely different." Vicky thought. She had stopped the assault as compared to the last; this attack didn't go through. She was using three level seven ability users MC points which made her attacks extremely powerful, yet it had been blocked.

"That power interests me, I want it!" She said and now coming forward, she first stomped the ground, causing an earth wall to rise up behind Quinn and around the sides, then as she ran towards him, flinging herself through the air using the momentum of her legs, she was throwing several kicks, each time, long blades of water would come out.

At first, Quinn tried punching the wall with all his strength, but for the first time ever, it simply made a small dent. If it was a regular wall even made by powerful ability users, he would have easily been able to penetrate it.

With the attacks coming at him from the front, he was unable to use the hammer strike, so instead, he threw out blood crescent kicks of his own, infused with the power of Qi.

When the two collided, there was a clear winner, the water blades smashed through the blood attacks and continued forward. The attack had hit Quinn on his shoulder and caused a deep gash.

[28/100 HP]

"Blood bank activate!" If he took another strong hit, he would be dead before it auto activated, but he still had to worry about the other blades of water coming at him.

"Shadow rise!"

The wall of shadow raised in front of him. It was like Quinn was in a box. Then using the blood hammer, he had successfully punched a hole through the wall to the side and exited. The shadow had blocked the attacks but not without taking his MC points.

[30/140]

'I can't just defend, I have to attack!' In desperation, Quinn threw out two blood swipes and grabbed it with his shadow creating the two shadow scythes. He activated his skill giving them the shaking capabilities.

As for his mask, it was unable to activate due to him not landing a single hit on her.

He swung the shadow scythe, and it came out wide across the side. He waited for her movement before swinging the next, but she seemed to just stay still unfazed, then at the last moment when the blades were meant to hit, she had disappeared from his sight. The two scythes crossed each other, hitting nothing.

"That looks pretty cool," Vicky said from behind, and a barrage of kicks started to land on Quinn each time taking ten points of health off.

[56/100HP]

'I can use the blood bank again, to start to heal me, but that's it, I can't regenerate again after this.'

Out of pure frustration, Quinn opted up the palm's off his hand and fired out two blood sprays. He knew the attack wouldn't be strong, but it was quick and had a wide range, and for the first time, Vicky had been hit and taken a back a bit.

'Now or never.' Pointing out one of his fingers like a gun, he fired the blood bullet. However, just like before, when the bullet was about to touch her, she seemed to disappear and reappear behind him, kicking him at the back of the neck towards the floor. At the same time, a pillar rose from the ground, hitting him even before he could fall to the ground.

Like a pinball, Quinn was getting hit from the earth and above one after the other.

[5/100 HP]

[You are in critical condition]

[Blood bank empty]

'I'm gonna die, and the other one hasn't even joined in. Come on, familiar, are you going to come out, or you just going to let me die?' Then the attacks stopped, and Quinn was grabbed by the collar.

"That's a nice ability you have; it seems very versatile with the shadow and red aura. Just killing you would be a waste. Maybe we can add you to our collection, and Hilston will let me outside for once." She said with a smile.

It was hard for the others watching to gauge just how strong Quinn actually was. Up against Vicky, he didn't look impressive at all.

"Now, let's see what that ability of yours is." She said as she placed her hand on top of his head. For the first time in the fight, she had a concerned look on her face.

"Why.. why can't I copy your ability? That's never happened to me before. Answer me!" She said, shaking him.

"Vicky!" A voice shouted, "Put him down."

"Finally, the main character shows up. Nice to see you, Vorden." Vicky said.

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Before heading to find the others and with the kids following them, Logan thought it would be best if they found and cleared their escape route first. They decided to head to the beach where the platform with the spacesh.i.p.s were. Once this was cleared, one of them could stay behind with the kids and continue the search for Quinn and Vorden.

Ideally, Logan was hoping that when they arrived Quinn and Vorden would be there already waiting for them. When they started to get close they slowed down, Pam Wight was sent out instead.

The beach was expected to be guarded somewhat as it was one of the more obvious escape routes. Sending Pam was clearly a decoy. If anyone saw her they should recognise her and ask questions before attacking.

Even though the Wights weren't cable of speech, this would be enough just to get the surprise attack on them. However after searching the beach for a little while, Pam returned shaking her head, claiming that there was no one out on the beach.

Logan went to check it out with his spiders as well and it seemed true.

"Isn't this good news?' Deal asked.

"Well, it could be a trap." Peter said.

When Logan started to think about it, everyone at the temple was dead. There were now only those from the village or from the castle, and if Brock had let him escape from the castle, maybe he hadn't ordered anyone to head to the beach either.

Pam was asked to go out first and she went right up to the ship and back, with everyone watching her carefully, nervously. Some were expecting men to suddenly jump up from the sand or something, but none of that happened. Peter was next and when the coast was clear, they all moved out.

"We can finally get out of here!" The kids shouted.

At that point, Peter no longer had to keep up his disguise and had taken it off.

"Not quite, we are still waiting for the real Vorden, there doesn't seem to be any signs of him." Peter said.

"What, you weren't the real Vorden?" Some of the kids said in shock. Some began wondering if they had done the right thing, but they soon released that the outcome was achieved anyway with or without him. Logan explained that Vorden was behind them rescuing the kids and their hearts and consciences were lifted.

There was indeed a medium sized ship that could fit all of them on, and for now, Peter along with Pam had gone aboard the ship to look after them. He knew them best despite the disguise he used, and even knew all of their names.

Also after seeing what he had done at the temple to Pam, the kids weren't going to try anything against him soon to take over the ship.

Besides, the kids naturally wanted to follow someone and they hadn't thought past their initial escape. Where would they go now, how would they survive? This was part of the reason why they were relying on Vorden.

Outside on the beach Logan was waiting out in the open.

"Where are you guys." Logan said tapping his foot and constantly trying to communicate through the mask, but nothing was happening.

Then, the trees started to ruffle and running through them, little Borden had bolted out, but he didn't have a good look on his face.

"Both Vorden and Quinn are fighting those twins, we have to go back and help them, come on!" Borden said.

But Logan didn't follow and when Borden noticed he turned around.

"So Vorden knows you went to find us?" Logan asked. "Did he tell you to help him, did either one?"

Borden didn't understand, did it matter if they asked for help or not. They were in trouble; they had to help.

"You don't understand Borden, you're strong, you're stronger than both me and Peter. But they told you they didn't want your help. This isn't some game where fighting alone makes them stronger. Their lives are on the line.

"If they told you not to get involved, it was either for your own sake, or I hate to say it we would just get in their way. These two are the two strongest people I know, and if we were there, there's a good chance they could capture one of us and could be used as leverage against them.

"I'm asking you to trust Quinn and Vorden, we need that ship ready and when they come, we'll leave this place immediately."

Vicky had dropped Quinn onto the floor, but he was in no condition to suddenly move or fight back. He was covered in his own blood, had multiple broken bones and a deep cut, where the flesh could be seen, and blood continued to spew from his shoulder.

"Vorden I assume?" Vicky said. "You have always been nothing but nice to us, so why don't you just safely go back to the castle. We'll take this one back as well and everyone gets to live." Vicky said.

Looking at Quinn, an anger started to rise up in Vorden, he wanted to do something but he currently had no abilities. He was weaker than ever; he didn't even have beast gear on him as he was stripped of everything.

For the first time in a while, Sil stood up as well. He looked at Quinn who was on the floor covered in blood. 'Kill them!' He said. 'If we don't get rid of the Blades they will keep taking people that we care about away from us.'

'Sil, you've finally woken up to my style' Raten said laughing but soon stopped. 'For now let's stay on standby, even with our strength there's not much we could do, so we can only really focus on Vorden's silver tongue.'

"We don't want to hurt you brother." Pai said as he started to walk away from the villagers and was now by Vicky's side. He thought that if Vorden denied her request she might go wild and accidentally kill him.

If that happened, then the two of them would probably be punished even worse by Hilston. After all Vorden, or Sil rather, was his prized possession.

"Then don't, just say you couldn't stop me!" Vorden shouted.

"You know we can't do that." Pai replied back.

"Then at least let them go, pretend they escaped because you focused all your attention on bringing me in." Vorden pleaded.

"I think you have a grave misunderstanding of what your current position is." Vicky said. "We right now can take on both of you, there is no need to persuade you to stay. You have no ch.i.p.s to bargain."

Not wanting to waste time, she moved forward and went ahead to directly grab Vorden.

'Switch with me!' Raten shouted.

'But we don't have any abilities, and she's not going to go easy on us, you can't do anything.'

'At least I'm a better fighter, maybe I can dodge and run or something.'

Quinn, who was lying on the floor, looked at Vorden and could see Vicky charging towards him, he then held out his hand. 'If it's for a few seconds, I have enough.'

Opening the palm of his hand, a shadow suddenly appeared behind Vorden and wrapped around him.

[Shadow lock activated]

Closing his hand, it encased Vorden completely in a ball of shadow which then disappeared with him in it.

Upon seeing the strange shadow, Vicky had an idea of who was behind it and turned around, only to see Quinn suddenly sinking into his own shadow.

[Shadow travel activated]

Even if he was too injured to move, he could still use his shadow abilities. Shadow travel allowed him to move without using his body. This was an advantage for Quinn, his shadow abilities and skills were unknown and the others had no clue what it could do, or how it worked.

"Don't let him escape!" Vicky shouted, as she saw the shadow moving fast along the floor, but Quinn never planned to escape. He didn't have enough MC points for that.

The shadow had stopped just where the Chained were placed outside, and rising from the floor Quinn was seen again. The villagers, scared of what the strange power could be, turned around and ran away from it.

"Shadow open." Quinn said, opening up his hand. A ball of shadow had reappeared, and Vorden was seen coming out of it, right next to the Chained.

"Quick thinking, you've got balls the size of the moon." He said.

Hearing this, Quinn recognised the voice but it sounded different from how Vorden would usually talk.

"Sil?" Quinn asked.

"Nah, the name is Raten, first time for me and you. And it might be our last if I can't do something about these two."

*******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

"Sis, since you got your go at the last one, do you mind letting me deal with our younger brother?" asked Pai.

"Ten minutes tops, after that, I'm joining in," Vicky said, as she went to sit down on top of a large rock just by the edge of the village and near the jungle.

Hearing the name, Raten, Quinn had no clue who this was, but could only assume it was one of the other personalities. If he had taken over, there had to be a reason. Quinn didn't understand exactly how the Blade's ability worked, but he knew Vicky had used a total of three different abilities. While Duncan had used two.

For Vicky, Earth, water, and he was sure of it after his blood bullet had missed, there was a third one that allowed her to dodge his shadow scythes as well. Not only that, each time she used one of the abilities it was incredibly strong.

It was like Quinn was fighting three vampire leaders at once with how powerful the abilities were and how frequent they were able to change.

However, Quinn had also seen Vorden use three abilities before as well. As long as the sister wasn't joining in and Vorden could deal with the brother, then they had a chance. More than anything, Quinn needed to heal up.

His blood bank was empty, he did have his flask filled up after killing Duncan, but he wanted to keep that for something else.

"You managed to hit me before brother, but that was because I didn't expect you to have improved so much; that won't happen again," Pai said.

Raten hadn't moved, but his body had disappeared and reappeared directly behind Pai. Now Quinn had an idea of what the ability was and why his attacks couldn't hit Vicky. Instant transportation, or a teleporting type of ability, similar to what the bone claw could do.

Raten threw a punch, but instantly, Pai used the teleport ability to move as well. Soon the fight became a chase of each one of them chasing after each other. Throwing hits but none of them connecting.

But then, Pai was the first to change his tactic, as he teleported further away, yet for some reason, Raten didn't follow him this time.

This was because Pai had more MC cells and three abilities stored. He was able to teleport further and use it for longer compared to Raten's two abilities.

Then from a great distance, he threw punches in the air. It looked like that was all Pai was doing, just punching the air away. However, Raten wasn't stupid and quickly started to dodge the so-called attacks. Soon, loud explosions could be heard and little ripples in the air could be seen.

However, the punches from Pai sped up and so did the attacks, until eventually, one of the invisible explosions had hit Raten, and soon after a few more.

When Quinn went to look at Raten, he could see his skin was almost a silver colour. He had picked up a hardening skill. The blows hurt, but the damage was lessened.

'Damn, it looks like I was able to do nothing. With him using his abilities like this, I can't fight!' Raten complained. If Pai was going to focus on fighting with his abilities, then there was one person he needed to switch with.

'Sil, are you ready?'

Suddenly, a change happened, the attacks continued to hit Ratan's body, but now it was no longer jerking him back. The hardening shine around him looked even stronger. He was resisting the attacks.

Seeing him inching forward, Pai knew what the change was.

"Sil, you finally came out then? I didn't think we would meet you so quickly." Pai now looked almost nervous.

Vorden, who was in the dark room, knew why, but In truth, Pai had nothing to worry about. The reason Pai was afraid was because they knew the old Sil. The Sil that was able to hold six abilities at once. No one knew that the Sil now was only able to hold three.

Right now, they were bluffing, and Vorden didn't really want to use this card which was why Raten had taken the seat first.

Vicky then stood up from her seat, even though the ten minutes hadn't passed yet, and she teleported by her brother's side.

"If it's you Sil, we're going to have to fight together," Vicky said, at that moment the two of them held hands.

This was what Vorden was afraid of, that the two of them would fight at there full strength against Sil. However, it was clear Raten wasn't able to do anything against Pai.

There was a reason that the two twins, were the only people to ever clear the event together. This was because they had a unique skill to them that none of the other Blade's had. When touching each other, they were able to share their abilities together, and also combine the power and ability levels.

This was what gave them the potential to be just as strong as Hilston. The fact that they could hold six abilities at once. This was also how they won the event during their time.

However, Sil was always considered better due to him being able to do so without the need of the other. If they were to be split up, then so would their power, and it greatly restricted their movements as well. It was something to be done when they wanted to finish someone off using ability alone.

"Ha ha ha," Laughter could be heard from the side where the villagers were, and it was coming from Jazz. "Vorden is screwed, he could have run away but now he stands no chance because he tried to save you."

Jazz then walked up to him, Quinn had freed him, but he still hated the fact that he was used by this group of people in the first place. If word got out to Hilston about this, there was a good chance he would be dead. Kneeling down, getting to the point where the two of them were eye level.

"I just wanted to see the scared look on your face." He was taunting Quinn, inching his face closer.

"Thank you.' Quinn replied, and the next second, his teeth had sharpened, and his fangs were lodged into the side of Jazz's neck. When consuming blood using his teeth, it entered his body a lot faster as he s.u.c.k.e.d as hard as he could.

"I didn't want to hurt you guys, but I need your blood."

Quinn wasn't able to go easy on some of them and eventually, he had to kill most of them, but not before having a taste of everyone's blood there. He then had to hurry with his plan.

Moving away, he took out the flask and placed it on the floor.

"Vorden!" Quinn shouted, not knowing who was in control.

Sil turned around to look at Quinn. "You're going to need this."

Vorden, Sil, and Raten were confused, and Vicky was wondering how the boy was standing, how the wounds had healed. When she looked behind, she could see all the villagers had been killed.

"That monster!!" She shouted. "We might need to get rid of him first."

Using his hardened nails, Quinn started to scratch at certain places in his body, none of them fatal wounds, but the main goal was to allow the blood to drip out of him.

One time, he had seen someone do something similar. One would have to be fully healed first to make sure they wouldn't die, then they would have to drain themselves of blood.

[0/100 HP]

[Transformation begin]

It was the only thing Quinn could think of to get out of this situation and survive.

*******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

In front of everyone's eyes, they could see a human changing, transforming into something else. The boy who looked beaten to death minutes before, the one who had somehow slaughtered the entire village, was now changing.

Quinn's skin started to tighten as if he was extremely dehydrated. The saturation on his muscles could be seen, and the veins throughout his body were bulging. His muscles seemed to slightly grow in size. His hair started falling out, and his complexion was only getting paler.

Sil, seeing this, had seen this beast once before, and it had caused him great trouble. A long time ago, Quinn had turned into such a monster and his power, speed it was amazing. That was when he had just first turned into a vampire.

'What monster will he turn into now?' Vorden thought.

'This… Quinn, did you really have to go this far? What do we do now.' Vorden said, watching from the black room. He could only assume this was a form vampires were able to do. Even Fex had done the same thing, but both of them, when in such forms seemed to have lost their mind, attacking everyone in sight.

'Sil, move! get away!' Vorden said, and Sil did just that.

"I'm sorry, guys," Quinn said till having the bit of consciousness he had. "Use... the flask."

It was clear, with only one of them, they managed to overpower Quinn, so it seemed impossible with two of them. It was no wonder the system had given him such a task. Quinn's soul weapon drained too much blood for him to use it against a single person, so this was the only way he thought he could survive.

[Transformation complete]

[You are now a crazed Bloodsucker]

As the Bloodsucker, all of Quinn's stats were doubled, his speed, strength, stamina; however, his health was halved in this form.

The Bloodsucker looked around and was in a slightly crouched position, its hands sharped and clawed.

"Did that kid just turn into a monster?" Vicky said.

"Brother, Wall!" Vicky shouted.

And a wall was raised in between them, reinforced with the strongest earth ability. Vicky had three level seven abilities. With the earth ability alone, she would have presumably the power of someone at level 21, which didn't exist. This was why, even with Quinn's strength, he was only able to break the wall, rather than obliterate it like he usually would.

Now holding her brother's hand, he too could give his three level seven abilities to her. Now they were using the power of earth and had the MC cells of someone with the Earth ability at 42. This is what made the Blade's so strong. Right now, there wasn't an earth ability user in existence stronger than them.

Even if Quinn in this state was twice as strong, so was their ability.

Seeing the wall rise in front of him. The Bloodsucker threw out its fist at such a speed and snap, that its hand couldn't even be seen. The only thing that was heard was a loud bang and the wall being torn to shreds.

"Wall!, wall!" Vicky shouted, to communicate with her brother. It was the downside of the ability. They both needed to be on the same wavelength and concentrate on the same ability.

A few more walls were put up, but the Bloodsucker still smashed through each one. This was because even if Quinn's stats were only doubled, it would improve everything. If someone had the power to lift a building, but could only throw a punch at a snail's pace, it wouldn't do much when it hit the target.

The extra speed with the strength, had made Quinn's punch stronger than double what it once was. It had a powerful snap that would take anyone's head off.

"Teleport!" Vicky shouted.

"Hydro shot!"

Multiple streams of water were shot out from the brother and sister pair, each one with such strength. If these attacks hit anyone, even if they were wearing emperor gear, they would be killed.

However, the Bloodsucker was too fast, dodging each of the attacks and moving closer and closer by the second.

Once again, they had no choice but to raise multiple walls to slow the creature down, and once they did, they teleported away again.

'We can't keep doing this forever.' Vicky thought.

Even though they had a great amount of MC cells, because of the level of ability they were using, it would also take a great amount of MC points. Only if they were to use a weaker version of the ability could they make it last longer, but this was not an option.

However, when they teleported this time, she noticed something. Now away from the creature, it seemed to be looking around the place, as if it was trying to find them, turning and twisting its body.

'Is it blind?' She thought.

The Bloodsucker wasn't blind, but it was far more s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to light and sunlight compared to regular vampires. With it being the middle of the day, the sun was shining brightly, and it was unable to open its eyes, so the only thing it could do was rely either on its sense of smell, or hearing.

Letting go of her brother's hand for a second, Vicky wanted to try something, and she decided to lift a part of the ground away from them. In an instant, the Bloodsucker moved and destroyed the pillar that had been created, she did the same and it moved to the other pillar again.

She then held her brother's hand again with a new plan in her head.

"Brother, keep making walls while I explain!' She said, and the Bloodsucker was heading their way once again. "When we teleport again, one of us leads the beast away, making noise with the earth ability, and I'll attack the creature."

Now, the Bloodsucker was upon them, and they had come up with their plan. They teleported away, and broke hands, one created an earth pillar away from the beast, which was her brother Pai, Vicky was ready to fire her jets of water at the beast.

They were successful in luring the beast away, but when Vicky fired the jets of water, the instant the beast heard the attacks coming its way, as if it could sense them, it avoided them all. Now its attention was towards what had just attacked it.

No longer did it care for the useless pillars that were being created from the ground, and it was heading straight for Vicky.

She tried creating walls of her own to slow it down, but it was useless without her brother.

"Vicky!" He shouted, teleporting as fast as he could towards her, but he was only able to teleport a certain distance at a time, he did so, inching his way closer to her, and eventually, he had reached her, near enough at the same time as the Bloodsucker had done.

Pai reached out his hand, grabbing it and the two of them raised a wall. However, the Bloodsucker was already too close, it punched through the wall, and its fist had also hit Pai in the stomach, sending him into his sister Vicky and the two of them went flying backwards, straight into one of the village houses.

"Sil, we have to do something!" Vorden shouted.

"What, you want to help them?" Raten said, looking at him like he was crazy.

"Vicky and Pai, never did us any harm, even before they didn't kill Quinn when they had a chance. They're not bad people. Do you remember how they would cover for us from Hilston? They knew about our split before the test but didn't tell him.

"They're just victims in this whole thing. I know they won't kill Quinn or us. That's why we can't let them die; let's just leave this place."

"Even if that's all true, you're crazy if you think we can kill that monster," Raten said. "If they couldn't do anything, then we can't either."

Lifting themselves from the rubble, sound was made, Vicky and Pai were hurt, but thankfully them creating the earth wall had taken most of the blow out of the attack.

"I think I broke a few ribs," Pai said, and with every word spoken, pain was felt.

Then, the Bloodsucker was already moving and running towards them.

"Quik, Sil, there is one thing we can do."

When the Bloodsucker was about to jump into the destroyed village house and rip their throats apart, it suddenly stopped.

'What's happening?' Vicky thought.

Even though there were dead bodies from the villagers, why didn't the Bloodsucker try to go and consume blood from them? The only thing he could think was it wanted fresh blood. The blood from the villagers had only been out for a few minutes, but that still wasn't good enough for it.

'Why did Quinn make such a big deal out of the flask?' Vorden thought.

Blood would spoil if left for a long time, but blood in the flask could last for as long as it was in there. Which meant, somehow, the blood that entered the flask remained fresh, and it looked like his plan worked.

The Bloodsucker was smelling the fresh smell of blood, and now all its attention was on Sil.

"Sil, Run!" Vorden shouted.

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

A head start; that was what Sil needed most. Holding the flask in his hand, and the power of all three abilities, Sil was using the Teleport ability to run away as fast as he could. His normal speed wouldn't cut it, and he was thankful he had such a handy ability for the current situation.

Still, there was a limit to how far he could teleport, and each time that would only delay him a little longer.

He knew his Sister and Brother wouldn't have been defeated by that single punch, and they would be back only getting angrier than before. Now, while they were hurt, there was a chance to escape, and what better way to do so, while Quinn had super speed in his current form.

What they weren't expecting was just how fast Quinn was. Even with him teleporting constantly, which was almost instantly moving from one place to another, he was slowly catching up to him in his Bloodsucker form.

Another thing that was slowing him down was how reckless the Bloodsucker was being. It looked like a wild elephant rampaging through the jungle. As it went through, it just barged and broke into whatever got in its way, including trees and more.

'If we get hit by that, even a little, then we're dead!' Vorden said.

Not slowing down, they no longer looked back and kept teleporting, but the sound of the trees being torn apart was getting closer and closer. They could close the flask, but they wanted Quinn to get to their destination as quickly as possible.

After all, the teleport abilities couldn't allow him to take Quinn, so this was working out in their favour, and as soon as the other two, his brother and sister, could move again, they could combine their powers together to leap even further then he could.

'I hope Logan and the others are ready.' Vorden said.

Getting out of the destroyed house, it was like Vorden thought; both Pai and Vicky were hurt, with Pai being hurt more, but they could still move. Something was just different about their bodies, even Vorden's hadn't reached this stage yet.

"Come on, we have to get moving," Vicky said.

"You want to still go after that monster, after what it did to us, to everyone," Pai replied, looking around at the dead bodies. A lot of the Blades had been killed. There weren't many who lived on the island in the first place, with Vorden's past massacre of the teachers, and now the villagers dead and Duncan, the Blades had taken a heavy blow.

"I think I know where they were heading," Vicky said. "The direction Vorden went in, it was towards the west beach, the same place where Hilston stopped him before. They're planning to leave by spaceship again, but if there by the sea, we'll have an unlimited supply of water there. Which is my speciality."

Even though the Blades could copy whatever abilities they wished, they didn't know every skill of an ability or how to use it to its full potential. So often, the Blades would specialise in a certain ability.

Holding hands, the two of them were on the move.

Finally, Sil had reached the beach, and he could see Logan, with Pam there, while Peter was standing by the ship. There was still a major problem they needed to deal with that Vorden wasn't quite sure they could.

Getting the blood into Quinn's mouth. He was like a wild beast; he was unsure if it would pick up the blood and drink it with its hands. There was a chance it could just knock the blood over and spill it.

Someone needed to force the blood into its mouth, and risk their lives doing it.

"Vorden, you're here," Logan said.

Sil had switched with Vorden for ease of communication.

"I don't have much time; get Peter now!" Vorden said, and Logan ran off to get Peter, but at that moment, the Bloodsucker was seen jumping out of the jungle onto the beach. Instinctively, Vorden closed the flask and threw it over to Pam.

Someone he didn't mind dying so much, and also had no clue why she was there in the first place.

With the flask closed, it was confused for a second, and that's when Vorden could see Peter near them.

Teleporting closer to them, Vorden needed to explain the situation.

"Peter, you can heal, so I was thinking you would be best for the job, but I don't have the flask."

"Who does?" Peter asked, and could see he was looking at Pam.

With them speaking, the Bloodsucker started to come towards them.

"Perfect," Peter said.

Peter could in a way, control his lesser wights, and he had instructed Pam to open up the flask. When she did, the Bloodsucker changed direction and was heading for Pam. It kept on top of her and started to rip into her, at the same time, she followed through with Peter's orders.

Shoving the flask into its mouth, when it got the first taste of blood from the flask, and realised there was no blood coming from Pam. It immediately grabbed the flask and started to chug all the blood down.

It fell to the floor, and slowly it looked like it was starting to calm down.

"Did it work?" Logan asked.

As the flask fell from the Bloodsucker's hand, and they could see that it was changing. It was changing back to Quinn. They didn't have time to celebrate. Although Quinn was back to normal, they needed to rush, and seeing Vorden panicking, everyone else acted as quick as they could.

Peter grabbed Quinn's body from the beach and started to head towards the ship, while Logan started to get the ship ready. All the kids were strapped into the benches by the side and ready for a fast takeoff.

"Hold on, and please don't be sick," Logan said. "I'm not cleaning that up."

When the others finally arrived, it was time for them to go, and the ship had warmed up enough and was hovering in the air but would need more time before it could fully move.

At that moment, the twins had arrived on the beach.

"Quickly, they're going to get away!" Vicky shouted.

Holding hands, they started to control the sea of water; out from it, a giant serpent creature that was towering even over the spaceship's current height was made. It was a large giant water sprout.

"If we get hit with that, we're dead," Peter said.

Quinn was still passed out, knocked out, and the ship wasn't ready yet. There wasn't anything anyone could do.

"Open the back door!" Vorden shouted.

"What, Vorden, even you can't do anything about that. I'll try to avoid it when the ship can move," Logan replied back.

"You know that's not possible, look how big it is, just trust me, I know I can't do something about it, but I know someone who can."

The back hatch was open, and a huge gust of wind was felt inside the ship. With the large amount of water being gathered, it had some type of pulling force, and it looked as if the ship itself was also slowly being pulled in towards the serpent-like tower of water.

"Sil, you have to do this," Vorden said.

"But I can't, even with the three abilities we stored up, I can't match that thing to get rid of it," Sil replied.

"I know the current you might not be able to do anything, but the old you can. You touched Logan, and Peter; you should be able to use their powers. And Logan is someone who is beyond a level eight. You can do this."

Sill just started to shake his head.

"I've never been able to use more than three abilities at once, ever since that day!" He shouted back.

Forcefully, Vorden had left the body, and Sil was placed on the chair by Raten.

"We know Sil, and me and Raten think we know the reason why. Save everyone, Sil, it's time for us to say goodbye to you."

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

The large water sprout continued to twirl, growing in size and power as it was fed by the two twins. From a distance, the ship could be seen near it, hovering and struggling to stay in the air.

"Goodbye?" Sil said back, confused.

He didn't understand what the two were talking about. They knew why he couldn't store six abilities like before. In the past, they had tried a number of things to try and get Sil back to what he used to be.

They tried holding hands together like Vicky and Pai, tried sitting on the seat all three at once, and tried controlling the body all at the same time, but it never worked in the first place. Whatever they tried, nothing seemed to work.

"When me and Raten entered your mind, we knew we were in control of ourselves." Vorden started to explain. "Since day one, we had this feeling that at any point and time, we could choose to fade away. We could disappear from your mind if we wished. In a way, we'd go unconscious ourselves.

"The reason we never did this is quite obvious; we were scared. We were worried that maybe if we decided to go in this so-called state, that we would never be able to come back. After all, once we shut off our minds, how can we turn them back on?"

"This is what you want to do, this is your big plan? You don't even know if it will work!" Sil shouted. He was now talking out loud so that the others could hear, but they could only hear his voice. Yet no one dared approach him.

The ship was now ready to move, but when Logan tried to move the thrusters, it seemed like the wind force was now too much from the water spout. It was pulling them and almost dragging them in. A tug of war battle was going on, and it looked like the ship was starting to lose as it was getting closer and closer to the water sprout.

"True," Vorden replied. "But it's worth a try. When me and Raten entered your mind, that's when you could no longer hold six abilities, so if we disappear, then it should work."

"I don't want you two to leave!" Sil shouted. "We were meant to go and find the ability user, get them to put you in another body! How are we meant to do that with both of you gone?"

The two of them said nothing.

"Raten, I can't believe you would agree with this, you want to live, right? You want a body."

"I already died when you beat me on that beach Sil," Raten replied. "Everything I've been doing, every time I fight, is just to help you. When you start flaking out on things, that's when I come in. Hopefully, you've learnt from the best, to do this crap on your own now."

"No, no, no!" Sil cried and was now on his knees.

"Sil, we're going now. You want to save them right, I want to save them as well, and this is the only way. Use your powers to save them and protect them all, protect Quinn." Vorden said.

At that moment, the image of both of them, from inside of Sil's mind, started to disintegrate. Little particles of their body from their toes started to flow off into the black void.

"Vorden! Raten! I want you to live!" Sil shouted.

Finally, only their face could be seen, and a big smile showed on both of them.

"Save them," Vorden said, and they were gone.

Sil didn't try to talk to them or try to communicate with them. He could tell that they were no longer there in his mind. For the black room, he used to access wasn't even there anymore. When he opened his eyes, he could now see through the open latch that the ship was almost touching the water spout, and it felt like rain was starting to enter.

"Vorden!" Deal shouted out.

Quickly, Sil went running towards Logan. He could feel the MC cells entering his body, just like Vorden had said. Logan's ability was far stronger than a level eight, and he had been given a huge amount of MC cells to boost him, then he went over to Peter when he touched him, he quickly released that his MC cell's weren't able to copy over.

Sil hadn't been paying attention when Vorden tried to do the same to Quinn. Vampires MC cells and Humans were different, luckily, one of the kids had copied a different ability from the others, but it was the only other ability he could find, brining his total to five.

Standing on the edge of the ship, he placed both his hands out and started to focus. He only had five abilities compared to his sister's and brother's six, but he had to hope that Logan's ability was strong enough to overcome it.

"Arghhh!!" All the anger that Sil had of losing his two friends was put into trying to calm down the giant waterspout. "If it wasn't for this, if it wasn't for you, they would still be with me!"

The water sprout seemed to be getting smaller in size.

"What's happening?" Vicky said as she could tell she was losing control.

"It has to be Sil; it looks like he's finally woken up," Pai replied.

Overpowering and being able to control the water greatly, Sil was able to stop the water from around, adding to the larger sprout and stop the force from pulling them in.

"Alright, let's get out of here!" Logan said, putting the thrusters in full force. Sil still didn't have enough power to completely get rid of the waterspout, but he did have enough to weaken it, and it was all they needed.

Finally, they were off and heading out of earth's atmosphere to head back to the Cursed ship.

"Damn it!!!" Vicky screamed at the top of her lungs, and letting go of her brother's hand, the giant waterspout started to fall, crashing back into the sea.

"Erhh sis!" Pai said quickly, grabbing her hand back and controlling the waves of water that would soon engulf the island if they didn't do something about it.

After calming down the waves, they looked at the sit-in they were in, Pam's body could be seen dead, Duncan was dead, all of the villagers had died on top of this, and who knows how many more.

"Brother, I hope we won't have to meet again," Pai said.

The ship was set to autopilot now, they had entered space and continued to their destination towards the ship. It was no longer a bumpy ride, and the kids and everyone else could unstrap themselves. Logan started to think back about everything that happened.

"Brock, who were you, did you really work for Richard Eno, were you the one keeping the Blade's a secret and if so, why? Why go to so much trouble to keep it a secret?" This was the number one question that Logan didn't understand.

With Hilston returning to the island, they may never get the chance to go back there again, especially after all the chaos they had caused. But thinking back to the note, Logan knew he was onto something. Brock had told him to keep looking and that he would do.

Who created the Dalki, where was the demon tier beast they were looking for, and why was Richard Eno linked to all of this, including the vampires? Finding him would answer everything, he hoped.

Peter was currently looking over Quinn, who seemed to be fast asleep. Even with all the noise and the ship shaking, nothing seemed to be waking him up, and Peter quite honestly didn't want to. After witnessing the twins' power, he understood why Quinn had to go to such an extreme to escape.

"Boss, you deserve the rest. We saved your friend." Peter said. When looking at Vorden though, Peter noticed that he hadn't moved from his spot. He just carried on looking at the closed metal hanger door, not moving an inch.

"You guys can't be gone, that ability placed you in my mind, and if I find that ability again, it can get you to come back." Sil thought.

However, there was one thing that was giving him huge doubt, the fact that he was now able to hold more than three abilities. It seemed like Vorden was right, and if he was right about this, then maybe he was right about…

Tears started trickling from his face, and sniffles could be heard.

"Vorden are you okay?" Deal asked. "We're safe now, we all made it out alive, and it's because of you and your friends. Vorden, Vorden."

Finally, he turned around, wiping his tears away. At this point, Borden had also come over to take a look, and seeing his face like it was, he was taken aback.

"That's not Vorden," Borden said.

"You're right, Vorden's gone. I'm Sil." He replied.

******

MVS 1st chapter of Webtoon and My werewolf system comic can be read on jksmanga.com the rest Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month.

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

Finally, Quinn had opened his eyes, and when he did, he was in an unexpected but familiar place. It was one of the rooms on the cursed ship. Most likely, his own room.

"I really need to stop waking up like this. Has it been a few days? It must have been." Quinn said, but then his head started to ring, and images flashed in his head.

The events of what had occurred while he was the Bloodsucker started to play in his mind. It felt like he was there, present but at the same time not, unable to control everything that was happening.

When the pain stopped, he was filled with Joy; it looked like they all managed to get on the ship. The last scene he could see was him being forced to drink the flask on the beach and attacking an unknown woman.

It was hard for him to feel bad about what he had done while he was the Bloodsucker. He knew it was him, but at the same time, it was just like he had seen a movie where he was the main character, none of it felt real, and at least he didn't know who she was, which just made him more distant with the fact.

However, there were deaths he was responsible for, the people in the village, Quinn didn't want to kill them, but when he did, he didn't feel as much sorrow as he thought, or at least as he hoped.

It was the same, the same when he fought against the Sunshields, and he had an idea of why. It was due to the time he spent living as Vincent. It seemed to affect him more than he realized, he was still Quinn, the person who didn't want to hurt anyone, but when he did, the pain or sadness, the hollow feeling, was no longer there.

From killing the villagers, Quinn had gained an additional six stats from consuming all of their blood. With the O types, he spread them out, but with the rest, he didn't have much choice. Nearly all of his stats were now in the high fifties without any beast gear on.

However, what he was happier about than anything, was the notifications screen he could see in front of him.

[Congratulations! Quest complete]

[Instant Level up reward received]

[You are now Level 39]

The Quest wasn't complex, so Quinn wasn't expecting anything other than the instant level up. Still, this was a huge reward in his eyes, especially at this stage. It seemed impossible at the current levels to level up through naturally gaining exp.

To turn ten people, and to appoint one more person as his Vampire knight. Thinking about it, Quinn was wondering if there were two people he could trust that he could turn currently.

There were many contenders that would probably stay loyal to him. Dennis, the old Eagles leader, seemed to feel like he owed Quinn a lot and this was similar with Blip, Linda's brother. However, both of them fought well with their abilities, and Quinn didn't have a lot of people on his team that could fight in the air.

Then there was Alex the forger, the two of them didn't know each other too well, but Quinn was sure he could convince him just like he did before and somehow explain how it would be beneficial to him. He would still be able to use his Qi, and it shouldn't affect his forging, but he wasn't a fighter, and he felt like it would be a bit of a waste.

There was also Nate. However, he was already strong and mainly because of his soul weapon. Based on his nature, Nate would consider this outside help and would refuse, wanting to get stronger through his own powers.

Scratching his head, he was struggling with this a little bit. Then two more people came into his mind, two people who were close to him. Vorden and Logan. However, these two had abilities that were needed, especially after seeing his sister's and brother's strength.

Perhaps one-day, Vorden could get that strong. That was an ability they did not want to lose. Thinking about this, Quinn started to think back to the fight.

He had improved so much, he was sure he was at the strength of the vampire leaders. He was sure that at the moment, other than high tier beasts, Vampire leaders, the leaders of the big four and those in similar strength, as well as the Dalki, these were the only ones that would be strong enough to beat him.

And now there were more. Perhaps there were even more people out there that no one knew about that was strong enough to beat him. However, this seemed unlikely. It just seemed like the rumours behind the Blade family were true after all. A force that was stronger than the big four.

Entering his room, it was Fex once again, only this time he wasn't saying anything strange. When he looked at Quinn, he just shook his head.

"What were you doing copying me, bro?" Fex said. "You know how dangerous that was."

"I had no choice," Quinn replied.

"I know, I heard a little bit about what happened, but no one is quite clear on the details since Vorden's been... ya know."

"Huh, what's wrong with Vorden?" Quinn asked.

"Well, the thing is, ever since he's come back, he's been sitting in one of the training rooms on his own, rocking back and forth. Everyone's tried to speak to him, but he hasn't said a word back."

Quinn got off from the bed and started to leave the room.

"You can try, but I think it will be useless," Fex said. "When you're done, there's quite a lot to update you on that's been happening around here."

Worried about Vorden, and not wanting to be stopped while walking through the ship. Quinn put on his shadow cloak while going around the ship. He went by everyone who seemed to be doing well at a glance and finally had entered the training room.

It was like Fex had said, Vorden was alone in the corner of the room.

"Who's there? Just go away!" Sil cried.

"You could always sense me," Quinn said, taking off the shadow cloak.

Hearing Quinn's voice, Sil turned around, and he immediately broke down into tears.

"Quinn….I'm sorry, it's Vorden and Raten….They're gone." Sil started to sob uncontrollably.

Quinn now realized that he wasn't talking to Vorden, but someone else. Still, he was worried about what they were saying. Slowly Quinn approached him, and when he said nothing, he sat down by his side.

"When you're ready, why don't you tell me everything that happened? Tell me about you and Vorden, and Raten." Quinn said.

Back on the Blade island, Hilston was sitting on his throne, tapping his finger away against his temple. He had been doing this for a while, and it was making everyone in the room nervous. When Pai and Vicky had learned of the situation, it was far worse than they had imagined.

The only people that survived were Brock and the servants. Everyone else on the island had been wiped out.

"And, you're telling me, you have no idea who saved Vorden nor what family they were from?" Hilston asked.

"Apart from one of them claiming to be from the Green family," Vicky replied. "However, I believe he said he was the only one left in his family, and he wasn't one that we had trouble with."

The two found it hard to keep eye contact, and even their mother and father felt nervous. They were just unsure of what he was going to do.

"So Sil finally came out of his shell and managed to stop you two with his abilities, excellent," Hilston said. "We'll if they are out there somewhere hiding with another family, then I say it's time for us to act. From this day forward, the Blade family will no longer be hiding in the shadow. We shall join this stupid civil war."

Hearing this, the look on Brock's face was one of deep concern.

******

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n it's only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

A few hours had passed, and both Quinn and Sil had been sitting in the same spot. They hadn't moved. While doing so, Quinn listened to everything Sil had to say. Maybe it was because there was no longer anyone for him to talk to in his head anymore, or he just needed to blurt out all the pent-up emotions inside of him.

Sil told Quinn everything, what his life was like growing up, how he came to know both Vorden and Raten and why they were in his mind. He even explained how their abilities worked and how they sacrificed their lives to save everyone.

"Vorden and Raten, huh. Both of them, until the very end, were looking after everyone." Quinn said.

"I know, I just want them back; I can't do this on my own." Sir said.

Standing up, Quinn did a quick stretch as his body felt like it was starting to fall asleep.

"Don't worry about that too much, we can't give up until we definitely know there's no chance of getting them back," Quinn replied. "You said so yourself, right? There's a chance if we find someone with the same ability that they might be able to do something. Maybe they are just sleeping in your mind and need a knock or two. But there's no point worrying about them being gone if we don't know for sure they're gone.

"I know it's going to take some getting used to, but at least now me and you can get to know each other better, oh and as for your grandfather. Permission to say this, but he is a giant arsehole if I have ever met one. Train hard to beat him, and if you can't, I will give him a punch with my own fist or two."

Standing up with a bright smile on his face, Sil started to bow down and up.

"Of course! Thank you, thank you so much, Quinn for cheering me up."

Leaving the room, Quinn went off to do a few more things around the ship. After all, Fex had said there were a few things that happened while they were away they needed to discuss. But when he did, he paused just outside the training room and leant his back up against the wall, his hand pressed over his forehead.

"Vorden, you're an arsehole as well; why didn't you tell me what was going on with you? About all the problems you had." He couldn't help but think maybe if he went with him, he could have stopped him if he knew about Vorden's past. "I didn't even get to say goodbye. It's going to be quiet, and a little strange without you, and I'm going to miss the first friend I ever made."

Before heading to the main command room, Quinn wanted to stop by a different place first. Being just outside the door, Quinn could feel the heat from inside. Upon entering, there were a few modern-looking furnaces made from marble and metal, several worktops and different moulding machines. It was mixture of modern and old.

One of the empty rooms on the large ship had been turned into Alex's own forger room, and it looked like he had recruited a few people to help him out. Including him, there were five of them hammering away at armour and such.

"This is a little old fashioned, no?" Quinn asked. He remembered, whenever he watched Logan, he wouldn't ever touch a hammer and rely on technology to solidify and create certain moulds and tooling.

Pressing a button on the side of his helmet. The material covering Alex's face that would protect him from sparks came down. Sweat could be seen dripping from his forehead. "Hey, do you like the equipment I give you or do you not? If so, don't complain about my ways." Alex replied. "In the past, I noticed that when creating the weapon by hand, there was more of a chance of it getting an active skill. I don't know if it's just in my head, but ever since, I've always done it this way."

If Quinn remembered correctly, Leo had claimed that the best forgers in the world were able to utilise Qi when creating weapons and armour, even if they didn't know it themselves. That was probably how Alex was able to create such great equipment.

If he was using his own hands rather than a machine, he could constantly connect with the weapon he was making with his Qi.

"I have something you might like." Opening up his hand, as if by magic slowly, the king tier crystals were falling on to the table in front of him. Borden had no use for the crystals he had collected, and there was also the other emperor tier crystal Quinn had as well.

It was quite a haul.

"I want you to do your best with this. Can you do it?" Quinn said with a smile, waiting for Alex to praise him in some way. He always did in the past when he presented such things.

"No I can't," Alex replied back.

"Huh, What do you mean you can't? Can't or won't?" Quinn asked, dumbfounded. Questioning if this was just a bad day for Alex.

"Since when have I ever refused to make such things for you? You saved my arse, and I'm not going to start rebelling against you anytime soon." Alex replied. "It's glathrium, we only have a small supply of it left. We have to either start trading with other factions or buying it from them. With that many high tier crystals, using any other material other than glathrium will just be a waste. I can't just make weapons out of beast tier crystals, you know?"

"Purchase?" Quinn started to think. Now that he was back in contact with Logan frequently, maybe he was happy to spare some funds. After all, he was actually part of this ship. In the past, maybe Quinn would have been to stubborn or shy to ask, but that was stupid considering the situation they were in.

Everyone was working together towards the same things, and they needed to use every recourse and perks they could get. If some had more uses than others, then he couldn't be shy, or stubborn.

"Just make what you can, and I'll try and sort out our glathrium problem," Quinn said.

Alex, pressed the button by the side of his helmet and started hammering away at his work once again. Watching this and listening to what he said, Quinn thought he must be tired. The hammer looked heavy; one of his arms was significantly larger than the other from using the hammer all day.

It didn't look like an easy job for anyone to do.

'I wonder if turning him would have any benefits in any way. As a vampire he would have more stamina, if he turned into an undead, he would have unlimited stamina and more strength.'

Initially, Quinn thought it might be a waste to turn Alex, as he wouldn't be on the front lines fighting. So far, everyone who he had turned had gained quite the strength in fighting power, so he always thought about turning people with this in mind, or those that he had to save. But now, he thought it would be quite beneficial to the team.

Finally, after seeing Alex, Quinn thought it was ready for him to head to the command centre. He didn't know why but he felt a little nervous, but at the same time had a sense, a feeling of being home.

When he arrived on the platform where the large table was placed, everyone was already sitting there looking at some type of map with several different planets on it. Linda, Blip, Dennis, Nate, Sam, Megan, Paul, Kaz, Fex and Peter. There was no Vorden, sorry, there was no Sil.

"Hey, looks like you finally made it!" Fex said. "When you said you were going to talk to him, I didn't realise you were going to tell each other your whole life stories."

Fex had no idea how true those words were.

"Sorry, I'm here now, so what are you guys talking about?"

"Since Quinn is finally here, we can get down to serious business," Sam said. "The first topic, how the Sunshields are no more, and the consequences of Burnies defeat."

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

It was something that everyone expected to hear and at the same time, didn't. They knew that Burnie was being chased down and who was doing the chasing from the information they had before. But it was hard to comprehend in their minds, one of the big four actually getting defeated so suddenly.

A war took years, months even. With how many people the Sunshield's had and how many planets they owned, one would expect a slow demise, not to be wiped out within a couple of weeks. They couldn't comprehend in their heads just how strong the Blades were.

But this event was starting to give the rest of them an idea. For Peter, Logan and Quinn, they had experienced a small part of it first hand.

"Everyone was keeping a close eye on each other, so it seems like not only the big three, which is now down to two, noticed the change." Sam continued to explain. "I guess it was impossible for them to keep this a secret.

"However, all the Blades did was exterminate and get rid of all the Shelters and people on the Sunshields Planets, swiftly moving onto the next one. Usually, when one would take over a planet, they would take some of their people in and leave a token army behind. This would deteriorate others from attacking.

"But the Blades did no such thing. Leaving all of the Sunshield planets unclaimed. Since then, rumours had circulated around that Burnie had been defeated by an unknown medium-sized faction. People assumed that the battle was great and that faction now must be heavily injured. So factions that were once under the Sunshield's control, and those not affiliated with anyone have started to come out from the shadows.

"Their goal is to claim these unclaimed Planets."

"Have the military or the other families made any moves regarding this?" Paul asked. Having worked for the military in a high position himself, Paul could often predict the military's movements, but that was when times were regular. At the moment, it was hectic, and when things got like this, Oscar himself usually liked to move out.

The supreme commander could be very unpredictable.

"The military's movements have been a little strange. They have taken out two large spacesh.i.p.s similar to this one and sent them to the beast planet where the demon tier is meant to be located. It seems like they have no interest in what is happening to the big four, and are allowing people to do what they want without interfering."

"I've never seen a demon tier weapon before in combat," Linda said. "But the supreme commander is already meant to have one, right? Maybe they know it's worth more compared to others and are risking everything on that."

"That might be the case," Sam replied. "Honestly, depending on who defeats the demon tier, it will be a great shift in power. As for the big two, they are too busy dealing with their own planets and preparing to hunt the demon tier as well. They don't have time to care about the Sunshield's planets. Most of them have already been fully explored. They are just ones where people can hunt for beasts up to the king tier level, which is no longer of interest to them."

"These factions that are appearing are there anything we need to worry about?" Quinn asked.

The others started to look at each other for a second before answering, and looking back at Quinn. "Some of these factions are quite strong. Remember in the past, they tried to form an alliance, and they would have had enough power to rival the big three. However, in their early stages of development, they chose to step on the toes of Pure."

"And what was with the strange looks you all gave each other before?" Quinn asked. It was so bluntly obvious they didn't even try to hide it.

"Well, while you were away, a faction actually approached us. They are now on the Crows planet, setting up a base themselves. A little away from the land that had already been cleared."

"What!" Quinn said, placing his hands on the table. "After everything we did to get that planet, we're now sharing it!"

"Quinn, I know how you feel, trust me." Blip said. "More of the Crow's blood was spilt than anyone for that planet. We were the ones that cleared the land that they are safely parking their backsides on. The truth is, the Crow's name never had much weight, to begin with and we are now going under the Cursed name. The second they found out our faction Rank was so low, they were swiftly content on staying here. If we refused, they were happy to fight for it.

"We just got out of fighting with the Sunshields; I didn't want to make everyone go through with fighting another faction so soon. Without you, we didn't want to make any rash moves either."

The faction Rank also acted as a good deterrent against oncoming attackers. In the past, sharing a planet with many different factions was actually quite common. This would cause the odd dispute here or there, and when one learnt what faction they came from, they could look up their rank. If it was a high one, they would often not try to cause any trouble. This was all until the Civil war. It no longer became about faction Rank but instead about who you were allied with.

However, it looked like with the Sunshields out of the way, this was changing.

"How is this sharing with this faction going?" Quinn asked.

Hearing this question, Dennis and Megan had quite the displeased look on their faces.

"It's a crap show," Dennis complained. "They seem nice on the surface and then treat our people like crap. Following our people on hunts and stealing our kills. I've even had reports about them beating a few of our people and stealing crystals directly from them."

Hearing this news was angering Quinn greatly; after everything they had gone through, they didn't need this crap from another faction, but then he reminded himself that the others who are actually experiencing these things first hand, must be even more frustrated than him. After all, they were doing this for the sake of the people.

"You guys are strong, I can't believe you would sit around and do nothing about this." Quinn said. "Especially you Dennis, I'm kinda surprised you managed to keep your cool."

"Yeah, if it weren't for Meg Meg here, I probably would have blown a hole or two in a few of them."

There was a brief second of silence, as they realised Dennis had called Megan, Meg Meg. It was a cute nickname, and judging by the way her face went red, there was probably something going on between the two.

'Damn it! How did that old man get a girl? I'm at least as good looking as him, right, right!' Nate thought.

"The factions themselves is not the problem," Sam said. "The faction that is on the Crow's planet is at a Rank B, called the Parasites. In all honesty, they probably would have had the same strength as the Crows from before. Because we are new in the system, we are still treated as a Rank F faction. It hasn't been a month yet since our contribution points have been added up, so that should change in a couple of weeks. Still, we haven't been able to go on as many hunts either. At most, we will get a D rank.

"With such a low ranking, once we get rid of them, another Faction will soon be on their way here thinking we're easy targets."

"Kick their arses, get our rank up, simple then, right?" Peter said.

"I wish it was." Sam sighed. "With a single planet, the highest rank we will probably ever be able to achieve is B. This is not enough to deter anyone away. Especially during these times, at the moment, there is more fighting than ever between these medium sized factions as people think eventually one of them will come out as a winner."

"A winner, to win what?" Quinn asked.

"Reports online, and on the internet is calling this whole thing a race. A race to get the third seat. If one can display enough dominance and unite these medium sized factions under their banner, they will become another well known name. Part of the big three. With two powerhouses out of the picture, there is now enough room for another." Sam explained.

"I think it's as simple as Peter said it is then," Quinn replied. "We get that rank up, and we take that third seat. We become the big three. We needed to make a move at some point. And at the moment, while the other big leaders and military are too concerned with the demon tier beast, this will be our best chance."

*****

My werewolf system Exclusive on P.a.t.r.e.o.n its only $1 dollar a month. Cheaper than :) and you get access to the MVS webtoon. (2 Chapters per month)

If you want to support you can on my P.A.T.R.E.O.N: jksmanga

For MVS artwork and updates follow on Instagram and Facebook: jksmanga

After bringing everyone up to date on their current findings, the meeting was stopped there. They had come to a decision that they would also participate in claiming these now unclaimed planets left behind by the Sunshields, but before that, they needed to sort out the Faction that had parked themselves on their already owned planet.

No action was to be taken just yet, as Blip said, the people were still recovering, and more information was needed on their power structure, so for now, they would continue to share the planet and go out on hunts regularly.

Quinn also wished to go out on a hunt. After fighting those two twins and spending time with Borden in the jungle, he realised that he needed to improve his fighting. He was hoping to train with the shadow more and unlock the last skill at level seven, bringing it up to level eight.

'Maybe I should go out to the new lands? There should be some emperor tier beasts out there. I'll see if anyone wants to come with me when I go?' Quinn thought.

When the meeting had ended, Blip had asked to speak to Quinn alone, and the two of them were now talking around the ship having a general talk.

"Is there something wrong with my sister?" Blip asked.

"Huh?" Quinn nervously replied. "What makes you say that?"

"It's just, ever since the incident with the emperor tier beast, she has been making up excuses and not going out on hunts with us. She thinks I'm stupid and gullible, but honestly, I just don't want to ask her about it. If she's decided to keep something from me, then it must be a big deal, but the curiosity is killing me. I'm guessing something happened to her during that time that she doesn't want to talk about."

'Yes, something did indeed happen. A little out of control vampire slit her throat, and I had to turn your sister into a walking undead creature.' Quinn wanted to just blurt out and say, but it was impossible to tell him the truth.

In all honesty, Quinn was sick and tired of keeping it a secret. He wanted to tell the others what he was and what the others were. Now both Linda and Sam were vampires as well, and it would be harder to keep the secret and use their full strength.

These people trusted him, and he was sure even if they did find out, they wouldn't care. Just like Logan and Vorden didn't care. He didn't understand why the vampires thought it was such a big deal to hide their secret.

Why couldn't they live together, humans and vampires? Although, his time living as Vincent gave him the answer to that one.

There were just vampires who didn't agree with it. Who saw themselves as above humans, and would never allow that to happen. If such a group existed or was established, he was sure those vampires would act behind the scenes and try to get rid of it.

It was probably what happened to Arthur and the other punishers when they left as well.

However, it wasn't just the vampire's fault as well. He was sure some humans would see them as a threat, especially when their food source was human blood.

"I'm sure she's fine," Quinn said. "She did get badly injured, and there were a few Crow members that were killed in front of her. Maybe after seeing that, she doesn't want it to happen again. So she's just a little worried."

"Maybe your right." Blip said.

Seeing him walk off a little disheartened, Quinn felt guilty. If Kazz wasn't here, he would have told him everything. Maybe someday, but not yet.

With everything happening, Quinn decided to try to see how the original gang was all doing. Sil was being looked after by Borden. At first, Borden didn't like it.

He claimed this person looked like his brother but was nothing like him, but as the two started to talk, they seemed to get on, and Sil started to latch onto Borden as well. Quinn was wondering if it was because Borden was a clone of Vorden. It was strange, but Borden took on more of Vorden's personality rather than Sil's.

Regardless, somewhere deep down, the two of them felt connected.

Next, on the list of things to do was to try and contact the two girls. They knew the moment of all the other groups but not Pure so much. At the same time, he was wondering how they were doing. He just hoped they weren't in trouble as well, like Vorden.

He didn't want to have to go on another rescue mission, especially with a group like Pure, wrapped up in mystery. No one even knew their real strength.

A call was made out to their masks from the command centre, pinging them, saying he wanted to speak. He had done this in the past and only once gotten a reply from them. Springily today, they picked up.

The video feed was showing both Cia and Layla on the screen, behind them, a plain metal background. A brief general catch up was made to see how they were doing, and it looked like this time they weren't as in a rush compared to before.

"We were both accepted into Pure quite easily," Layla said. "Although they are watching us more than before, only now, after a few months of us not trying to run and escape from the place, have they let their guards down a little. No information has been revealed. In fact, it seems like Pure has been too busy with other things one after another."

"Have you been able to do what you wanted to do?" Quinn asked.

Layla looked a little sad when Quinn asked that question.

"No, I haven't been able to see my mother or talk to her. The leaders were never this active before. It looks like big things are starting to happen. I'm sure you've heard the news, about the Sunshields being wiped out?"

Quinn hadn't had the time to update Layla about everything that was going on with them, or everything to do with Vorden.

"Yeah," Quinn replied.

"Well, this Civil war has been quite the boom for Pure. More people are chasing to align themselves with them than before. They want to use this chance to show the world more of their power. So they've decided to split up their forces. Half are focusing on claiming the unclaimed planets, while the leaders will be heading out to the demon tier planet. It looks like we might not be able to meet up with you on the Demon tier planet after all. Our ranks are low, so we might just be asked to take base at one of the unclaimed planets."

"Don't worry too much about that," Quinn replied back. "We will see each other eventually, let me know if you need anything, and update me when you can on your current situation."

Layla didn't really have any idea of Quinn's plans and what they were planning to do. After learning what Pure was about to do, he thought it was better that way. He was sure if he did say that they were aiming for the unclaimed planets as well, she would try to stop him.